AA GenesisArticlesatGordonVol1

1
GENESIS OT eSOURCES
COLLECTION

compiled and prepared by
Dr. Ted Hildebrandt
Gordon College, 255 Grapevine Rd.
Wenham, MA 01984
faculty.gordon.eduBiblical Studies Dept.
For my students and students of the Bible
2004
2
Table of Contents for
Genesis Articles at Gordon
available online in *.doc, *.pdf, *.html, and audio *.mp3

Compiled and prepared by Ted Hildebrandt
Gordon College, 255 Grapevine Rd. Wenham, MA 01984
freely available at: faculty.gordon.edu Biblical Studies Dept.
also available is W. H. Greens, Unity of Genesis (600 pp).
any errors or suggestions write to: [email protected]
Enjoy!

Ailing, Charles. "J oseph in Egypt: First of Six Parts" Bible and
Spade 15.1 (2002) 21-23. p. 7
________. "J oseph in Egypt: Second of Six Parts" Bible and Spade
15.2 (2002) 35-38. p. 13
________. "J oseph in Egypt: Third of Six Parts" Bible and
Spade 15.4 (2002) 99-101. p. 19
________. "J oseph in Egypt: Fourth of Six Parts" Bible and
Spade 16.1 (2003) 10-13. p. 23
________. "J oseph in Egypt: Fifth of Six Parts" Bible and
Spade 15.1 (2002) 21-23. p. 29
________. "J oseph in Egypt: Sixth of Six Parts" Bible and
Spade 16.3 (2003) 89-91. p. 36
Andreasen, N. E. Adam and Adapa: Two Anthropological Characters,
Andrews University Seminary Studies 19 (1981) 179-94. p. 40
Armerding, Carl E. "Biblical Perspectives on the Ecology Crisis,"
J ournal of the American Scientific Affiliation 25.1 (March,
1973) 4-9. p. 56
Battenfield, J ames R. "Atra-Hasis: A Survey" Grace Theological
J ournal 12.2 (Spring, 1971) 3-22. (Adv.) p. 74
Bergen, Robert D. The Role of Genesis 22:1-19 in the Abraham Cycle:
A Computer-Assisted Textual Interpretation, Criswell
Theological Review 4.2 (1990) 313-26. p. 94
Bullmore, Michael A. "The Four Most Important Biblical Passages
for a Christian Environmentalism" Trinity J ournal 19NS
(1998) 139-162. p. 108
Busenitz, Irvin A. Womans Desire for Man: Genesis 3:16
Reconsidered, Grace Theological J ournal 7.2 (1986) 203-12. p. 132
Buswell, J ames O. Is there an Alternative to Organic Evolution?
Gordon Review (1959) 2-13. p. 143
3
Cole, Timothy J . "Enoch, a Man Who Walked with God "
Bibliotheca Sacra 148 (J uly-Sept. 1991) 288-97. p. 155
(10 pages, Beg)
Collins, J ack. Discourse Analysis and the Interpretation of Gen. 2:4-7,
Westminster Theological J ournal 61 (1999) 149-79. p. 165
Craig, William L. "Philosophical and Scientific Pointers to Creatio ex
Nihilo," J ournal of the American Scientific Affiliation 32.1
(March, 1980) 5-13. (31 pages, Adv) p. 174
Curtis, Edward M. Genesis 38: Its Context(s) and Function, Criswell
Theological Review 5.2 (1991) 247-57. p. 205
Dana, J ames D. Creation, or Biblical Cosmogony in the Light of
Modern Science, Bibliotheca Sacra 42 (1885) 201-24. p. 217
Davidson, Richard M. The Theology of Sexuality in the Beginning:
Genesis 1-2, Andrews University Seminary Studies 26.1 (1988)
5-24. p. 239
________. The Theology of Sexuality in the Beginning:
Genesis 1-2, Andrews University Seminary Studies 26.1 (1988)
5-24. p. 259
Dilling, David R. "The Atonement and Human Sacrifice." Grace
Theological J ournal 5 (1964) 24-41. (18 pages, Inter) p. 270
Estes, Daniel J . Looking for Abrahams City, Bibliotheca Sacra 147
(1990) 399-413. p. 288
Foh, Susan T. "What Is the Woman's Desire?" Westminster
Theological J ournal 37 (1974/75) 376-83. p. 304
Futato, Mark D. Because It Had Not Rained: A Study of Gen. 2:5-7 with
Implications for Gen. 2:4-25 and Gen 1:1-2:3, Westminster
Theological J ournal 60.1 (1998) 1-21. p. 312
Green, William. "Primeval Chronology" Bibliotheca Sacra 47 (1890)
285-303. p. 333
Grounds, Vernon C. "God's Perspective on Man," J ournal of the
American Scientific Affiliation 28.4 (Dec. 1976) 145-51. p. 352
Hasel, G. F. The Genealogies of Gen 5 and 11 and Their Alleged
Babylonian Background, Andrews University Seminary Studies
16 (1978) 361-74. p. 376
________. The Significance of the Cosmology in Gen 1 in Relation
to Ancient near Eastern Parallels, Andrews University Seminary
Studies 10 (1972) 1-20. p. 396
Hummel, Charles E. Interpreting Genesis One, J ournal of the
American Scientific Affiliation 38.3 (1986) 175-85. p. 410
Hyers, M. Conrad. The Narrative Form of Genesis 1: Cosmongonic
Yes: Scientific No, J ournal of the American Scientific
Affiliation 36.4 (1984) 208-15. p. 440
Kaiser, W. C. The Promised Land: A Biblical-Historical View,
Bibliotheca Sacra 138 (1981) 302-12. p. 461
4
Kline, Meredith G. Because It Had not Rained, Westminster
Theological J ournal 20 (1958) 146-57. p. 473
_________. The Ha-Bi-RuKin or Foe of Israel? Westminster
Lawlor, J ohn I. "The Test Of Abraham Genesis 22:1-19," Grace
Marrs, Rick R. Sacrificing our Future (Genesis 22), Restoration
Quaterly 27.3 (1984) 129-42. p. 527
Mathewson, S. D. An Exegetical Study of Gen. 38, Bibliotheca
Sacra 146 (1989) 373-92. p. 532
McKenzie, J . L. J acobs Blessing on Pharaoh: An Interpretation
of Genesis 46:31-47:26, Westminster Theological J ournal
45 (1983) 386-99. p. 552
McKenzie, S. You Have Prevailed: The Function of J acobs
Encounter at Peniel in the J acob Cycle, Restoration Quarterly
23 (1980) 225-31. p. 566
Merrill, Eugene H. Covenant and the Kingdom: Genesis 1-3 as
Foundation for Biblical Theology, Criswell Theological Review
1.2 (1987) 295-308. p. 573
Newman, Robert C. "The Ancient Exegesis Of Genesis 6:2, 4."
Grace Theological J ournal 5,1 (1984) 13-36. p. 587
Ouro, Roberto. The Earth of Genesis 1:2: Abiotic or Chaotic: Part 1,
________. The Earth of Genesis 1:2: Abiotic or Chaotic: Part II,
________. The Earth of Genesis 1:2: Abiotic or Chaotic: Part III,
Phillips, Perry G. "Are the Days of Genesis Longer than 24 Hours?
The Bible Says, 'Yes!'" IBRI Research Report #40 (1991). p. 653
Ronning, J ohn. "The Naming Of Isaac: The Role Of The Wife/Sister
Episodes in the Redaction of Genesis." Westminster
Rooker, Mark F. Genesis 1:1-3: Creation or Re-creation, Part 1,
Rooker, Mark F. Genesis 1:1-3: Creation or Re-creation, Part II,
Ross, Allen P. Studies in the Book of Genesis. Part I: The Curse of
Canaan, Bibliotheca Sacra 137 (1980) 223-40. p. 714
________. J acobs Vision: The Founding of Bethel, Bibliotheca
Sacra 142 (1985) 224-37. p. 732
________. J acob at the J abook, Israel at Peniel, Bibliotheca Sacra
142 (1985) 338-54. p. 749
________. The Dispersion of the Nations in Gen 11:1-9 Bibliotheca
Sacra 138 (1981) 119-38. p. 763
5
________. The Table of Nations in Genesis 10Its Content: Part 3
Studies in the Book of Genesis, Bibliotheca Sacra 138 (1980)
22-34. p. 784
Rotenberry, Paul. Blessing in the Old Testament, a Study of Gen. 12:3,
Restoration Quarterly 2.1 (1958) 32-36. p. 797
Sailhamer, J ohn. Exegetical Notes: Genesis 1:1-2:4a, Trinity
J ournal 5.1 (1984) 73-82. p. 802
Seely, Paul H. The Date of the Tower of Babel and Some Theological
Implications, Westminster Theological J ournal 63.1 p. 812
(2001) 15-38.
_________. The Geographical Meaning of Earth and Seas in
Genesis 1:10, Westminster Theological J ournal 59 (1997) p. 837
231-55.
__________. "The Firmament and the Water Above." Westminster
Snoeberger, Mark. The Pre-Mosaic Tithe, Detroit Baptist
Seminary J ournal 5 (Fall, 2000) 71-95. p. 876
Stefanovic, Zdravko. The Great Reversal: Thematic Links between
Genesis 2 and 3, Andrews University Seminary Studies 32.1-2
(1994) 47-56. p. 901
Stitzinger, Michael F. "Genesis 1-3 and the Male/Female Role
Relationship." Grace Theological J ournal 2.1 (1981) 23-44. p. 911
Townsend, P. Wayne. Eves Answer to the Serpent: An Alternative
Paradigm for Sin and Some Implications for Theology, Calvin
Waltke, Bruce K. "The Creation Account in Genesis 1.1-3: Part I:
Introduction to Biblical Cosmogony" Bibliotheca Sacra 132 (J an.-
Mar. 1975) 25-36. p. 955
_______. The Creation Account in Genesis 1.1-3: Part IV:
The Theology of Genesis One, Bibliotheca Sacra 132
(J an.-Mar. 1975) 327-42. p. 968
________. The Creation Account in Gen 1:1-3. Part V: The
Theology of Genesis 1, Bibliotheca Sacra 133 (1976)
28-41. p. 984
________. Cain and His Offering, Westminster Theological
J ournal 48 (1986) 363-72. p. 998
Warning, Wilfried. Terminological Patterns and Genesis 38,
Watson, P. The Tree of Life, Restoration Quarterly 23 (1980)
232-38. p. 1021
Wessner, Mark D. Toward a Literary Understanding of Face to Face
in Genesis 32:23-32, Restoration Quarterly 42.3 (2000) 169-77.
p. 1028
6
Wilcox, David L. "A Taxonomy of Creation," J ournal of the
American Scientific Affiliation 38.4 (Dec. 1986) 244-50. p. 1037
Wiseman, Donald J . "Abraham in History and Tradition: Part I"
Bibliotheca Sacra 134 (April-J une 1977) 123-30. p. 1057
________. "Abraham in History and Tradition: Part II"
Bibliotheca Sacra 135 (J uly-Sept. 1977) 228-37. p. 1065
Woudstra, M. H. The Toledoth of the Book of Genesis and Their
Redemptive-Historical Significance, Calvin Theological
J ournal 5 (1970) 184-89. p. 1076
Woudstra, M. H. Recent Translations of Genesis 3:15, Calvin
Yamauchi, Edwin M. "Ancient Ecologies and the Biblical
Perspective," J ournal of the American Scientific Affiliation 32.4
(Dec. 1980) 193-203. (39 pages, Adv) p. 1092
Young, David A. Scripture in the Hands of Geologists, Westminster
Young, E. J . The Days of Genesis, Westminster Theological
J ournal 25 (1962-63) 1-34. p. 1179
________. The Days of Genesis Pt. 2, Westminster Theological
J ournal 25 (1962-63) 143-71. p. 1213
Zimmerman, Charles L. The Chronology and Birth of J acobs Children
by Lean and her Handmaid, Grace J ournal 13.1 (Winter 1972)
3-12. p. 1242

7
Bible and Spade 15.1 (2002) 21-23 [text only]
Copyright 2002 by Bible and Spade. Cited with permission.
J oseph in Egypt
First of Six Parts

by Charles Aling

No portion of the Old Testament has a richer Egyptian
coloring than the story of J oseph. Egyptian names, titles,
places, and customs all appear in Genesis 37-50. In the
last one hundred years or so, historical and archaeological
research has made the study of the Egyptian elements in
the J oseph story more fruitful than ever before. In order to
examine the Egyptological information, it is necessary to
establish the period in Egyptian history when J oseph was
in Egypt.
Mainline contemporary scholarship and the Bible's own
chronology are in accord in dating J oseph sometime
between 2000 and 1600 BC. This time frame includes two
important periods of Egypt's history, the Middle Kingdom
(2000-1786 B.C.) and the Second Intermediate Period
(1786-1570 B.C.). However, before narrowing down our
dates for J oseph any more, let us first survey these two
periods.
The Middle Kingdom was one of Egypt's three greatest
ages (Hayes, 1964) (Aling, 1981). The country was unified
and prosperous, and was in the process of conquering
Nubia, located in what is today the Sudan. In the Bible,
this area is called Ethiopia.
The eight Pharaohs of this period comprise Egypt's 12th
Dynasty: The founder was the great Amenemhat I (1991-
1962 BC). He died by assassination, but not before he had
associated his son Sesostris I with him on the throne as co-
regent. Sesostris in his long reign (1971-1928 BC)
campaigned with success in northern Nubia and built at
no less than 35 sites in Egypt.
Under his immediate successors, fighting in Nubia
subsided and trade received the main royal attentions.
Since Babylon had not yet emerged as a great power under
page 21
8
Hammurabi, Egypt stood alone as the world's greatest
nation.
The most important king of the 12th Dynasty was
Sesostris III (1878-1843 BC). He renewed the efforts to
conquer Nubia, and was successful. All of Nubia as far
south as Semnah was taken. Sesostris III also instituted
great administrative reforms. He broke the power of the
local nobility. These officials had been a thorn in the side
of the Pharaohs all through the 12th Dynasty. We know
little in detail of what Sesostris III did, but he did end the
semi-independence of the so-called Nomarchs (provincial
governors). We will have occasion to return to this point
later.
Under Amenemhat III (1842-1797 B.C.) the Middle
Kingdom reached its highest level of material prosperity.
Egypt was very successful in foreign trade. The
exploitation of mines and quarries was greater than ever
before, and a project to reclaim land in the Faiyum region
to the west of the Nile valley was completed.
The final rulers of the Twelfth Dynasty (including one
female king) were weak. As central authority broke down,
so did control of Egypt's borders with Syria-Palestine. This
enabled an ever-expanding infiltration of Asiatics to enter
Egypt's delta region. Eventually these Asiatics were able
to seize control of northern Egypt, thus ending the Middle
Kingdom period of Egyptian history.
The Second Intermediate Period, or as it is
sometimes called, "the Hyksos Period," was not a
time of greatness for Egypt. The north was
controlled by Asiatics, a group called the Hyksos
by the Egyptians. The south was ruled by local
Egyptian dynasts of no great power or importance,
at least in their early years. [The best study of the
Hyksos is J ohn Van Seters, The Hyksos (New Haven:
Yale University Press, 1966).]
A few comments on the Hyksos are necessary
here. There are several wrong views concerning
them which have become popularly held. The first
is that they entered Egypt by means of a massive
military invasion led by chariots. While the Hyksos
page 22a
9
probably did introduce the war chariot to Egypt,
they most certainly did not enter the country and
conquer it in a military campaign. They entered
the Nile delta gradually and, finding themselves
there in sufficient numbers to do so, simply
established one of their leaders as an Egyptian-style
Pharaoh. They resided in a capital city called
Avaris; later in Egyptian history this city would be
re-named "Ramses" after the great king Ramses II
(1290-1223 BC).
Another misconception about the Hyksos
concerns their name. J osephus, a J ewish historian
writing in the first century AD during the days of
he great J ewish Revolt against the Roman Empire
and Rome's armies led by Vespasian, said that the
term "Hyksos" meant "Shepherd Kings." This is of course
quite wrong. The name Hyksos comes from two Egyptian
words meaning "Rulers of Foreign Lands," and has
nothing at all to do with shepherds.
The final incorrect idea regarding the Hyksos is that
they ruled all of Egypt. They did not. They only controlled
the delta region, at least for any length of time.
page 22b

10
During which of these two periods of time did J oseph
come to Egypt as a slave? It has become fashionable
among scholars to date him to the Hyksos period, since it
is generally assumed that the Israelites were fellow Asiatics
related to the Hyksos. It is also assumed that, since J oseph
eventually rose to a high position in the Egyptian court,
the king must have been a fellow countryman of J oseph's.
If we allow for a sojourn of some 400 years in Egypt by
the Israelites, and if we accept the so-called Late Date of
the Exodus (in the middle 1200's BC), a date for J oseph
around 1650 BC would be perfect.
The Bible, on the other hand, provides us with some
very specific chronological data regarding these events. I
Kings 6:1, a pivotal reference for all Old Testament
chronology, dates the Exodus 480 years before the fourth
year of Solomon, accepted by virtually all scholars as 966
BC. This places the Exodus in ca. 1446 BC; a date which
agrees with the so-called Early Date for the Exodus.
Next, Exodus 12:40 states that J acob came to dwell in
Egypt 430 years before the Exodus. Thus he came to Egypt
in ca. 1876 BC. These Biblical references clearly show
that J oseph ought to be dated in the Middle Kingdom rather
than in the Hyksos Period.
Several specific points in the J oseph story confirm a
Middle Kingdom rather than a Hyksos date for J oseph. In
Genesis 41:14 J oseph is called out of prison to meet with
the king. Before going to meet the king, J oseph puts on
new (clean) clothing and shaves himself. This becomes
understandable when we realize that the Egyptians were a
clean people and were particularly offended by facial hair.
This verse points to the Pharaoh being a native Egyptian,
and not Hyksos. The latter, being Asiatics, were not
bothered by facial hair and a general lack of cleanliness.
When J oseph is rewarded and promoted by the Pharaoh
for interpreting the king's dream, he is named to be ruler
over all the land of Egypt (see Genesis 41). The Hyksos
never ruled all the land of Egypt, but the native Egyptian
Pharaohs of the Middle Kingdom did.
Also, when J oseph is given a wife by the king as a reward
for his interpretation of the dream, the woman is said to
page 23a
11
be the daughter of Potiphera, Priest of On. On was the
center of solar worship in ancient Egypt. The chief god
worshiped there was Re or Ra, the northern manifestation
of Amon-Re, the supreme deity of both the Middle
Kingdom and New Kingdom periods of Egyptian history.
The Hyksos, while they did not persecute the worshipers
of Re, did not give that deity the number one position.
Their favorite deity was Set, a delta god sometimes
regarded by the Egyptians as nearly a devil-like figure.
The Hyksos identified Set with the Palestinian god Baal,
a god from their Canaanite homeland who was very
familiar to them.
Now if J oseph was being rewarded by a Hyksos king, it
stands to reason that his new wife would not have been
the daughter of a priest of Re, but rather the daughter of a
priest of Set. Once again, the Middle Kingdom seems a
better choice for dating J oseph than the Second
Intermediate Period. Thus, relying on the Biblical
chronology and the historical material, we will place
J oseph in the Middle Kingdom Period, under two great
rulers, Sesostris II (1897-1878 BC)and Sesostris III
(1878-1843 BC).
J oseph entered Egypt as a slave. It is interesting to
note that slavery was not a very old concept in Egypt. It
had not existed earlier in the Old Kingdom, the period
when the great pyramids were being built. Those
structures were not, as is sometimes stated, built by slave
labor. They were constructed by drafted peasant labor.
The Middle Kingdom is the first major period in
Egyptian history where slavery was well known. In the
1950s AD, the American Egyptologist William C. Hayes
published a famous papyrus document from the Middle
Kingdom which had a list of slaves on one side and a
discussion of Egyptian prisons on the other (Hayes 1972).
In the next issue of Bible and Spade, we will examine the
information this valuable papyrus provides for us
regarding the story of J oseph.
page 23b
12
Bibliography

Aling, C. F.
1981 Egypt and Bible History. Grand Rapids: Baker.
Hayes, W. C.
1964 The Middle Kingdomof Egypt. New York:
Cambridge University. 34ff.
Hayes, W. C., ed.
1972 A papyrus of the Late Middle Kingdomin
the Brooklyn Museum. Brooklyn: Brooklyn
Museum Reprint.

page 23c

Associates for Biblical Research
P.O. Box 144
Akron PA 17501
http://www.christiananswers.net/abr/bible-and-spade.html

Please report any errors to Ted Hildebrandt at: [email protected]
13
Bible and Spade 15.2 (2002) 35-38 [text only]
Copyright 2002 by Bible and Spade. Cited with permission.

J oseph in Egypt
Second of Six Parts

By Charles Aling

J oseph began life in Egypt as a slave (Gn 39:1). As we
saw in Part I of this study, these events in the life of J oseph
should be dated to the great Middle Kingdom period of
Egyptian history (2000-1782 BC).
It is important to note that during the Middle Kingdom,
slavery as an institution of society flourished in Egypt.
Evidence from Egyptian texts, indicates that at this time
in Egypt's history, the number of Syro-Palestinian slaves
in bondage in the Nile Valley was growing constantly
(Aling 1981: 30, note 14). While some of these Asiatic
slaves must have been prisoners of war captured by the
Egyptian army in raids to the north, the majority certainly
were not obtained by violence (Aling: 30). Most of the
slaves were female; prisoners of war would have been
predominantly male. Also, there are no Egyptian records
of any major wars being fought by Egypt in Syria-Palestine
in the Middle Kingdom. It is best to conclude that most of
the Asiatic slaves entered Egypt just as J oseph did, through
the slave trade. This, however, brings up an interesting
question: why is there no written evidence at all of a slave
trade between Syria-Palestine and Egypt?
First, let it be said that dismissing something on the basis
of a lack of evidence is a dangerous business. Today, we have
very few of the written documents composed in the Ancient
Near East. What we have reflects accidental preservation. And,
when we realize that the slave trade would have centered in
the Nile Delta (northern Egypt), accidental preservation
becomes even less likely due to the high water table there.
Very few papyrus documents have been recovered from that
region, especially from the earlier periods of Egyptian
history. Also, the slave trade would have been in all probability
in private hands rather than under government control. This
page 35a
14
would have made preservation of documentary evidence even
more remote. Lastly, it is very possible that the slave trade
would have been in the hands of foreigners rather than
Egyptians, as the Bible implies in the case of J oseph.
Records in so far as they were kept at all, would thus not be
kept by Egyptians but by the

page 35b
15
Asiatics who were selling other Asiatic men and women to the
Egyptians.
We are fortunate to have a papyrus from the Middle
Kingdom that deals with slaves. This papyrus was studied
and published some years ago by the American
Egyptologist William C. Hayes (Hayes 1972). We will
have occasion to refer to this remarkable document in the
next issue of Bible and Spade, since the reverse side of
this same papyrus contains a discussion of Egyptian
prisons, another topic of vital importance for the J oseph
story. But this papyrus' main significance lies in its list
of Middle Kingdom slaves with names, nationality and
titles or jobs held by these slaves. The list contains 95
entries. Of the 95 slaves listed, about 30 can be identified
as non-Egyptian, either by their non-Egyptian names or
by the designation "name", meaning an Asiatic (Hayes:
92).
Two things of great interest emerge from a study of the
Asiatic slaves on this list. First, the names are very
significant to the student of the Bible. Several of them
are either identical to or very similar to some names
familiar to us from the Old Testament itself. A female
version of the Hebrew name Menahem is present; Sk-ra-
tw, also the name of a woman, is paralleled by the Hebrew
name Issachar; Ashra is most certainly the feminine version
of Asher; and Shepra is known to us in the Old
Testament as Shiphrah, the Hebrew midwife in the Book
of Exodus (Hayes: 95-96). Secondly, the duties assigned
to the Asiatic slaves in our list provide some important
correlations to J oseph's career. The kinds of jobs
performed by the Asiatic slaves are generally less onerous
than those assigned to native Egyptian slaves, and are in
fact classifiable as skilled labor (Hayes: 93). Let us
examine some of the titles held by the Asiatic slaves.
One of the most common titles held by male Asiatic
slaves was that of "Household Servant" (Hayes: 103 ff).
This is not only a confirmation of the accuracy of Scripture,
which assigns this title to J oseph, but also helps us to get
page 36
16
a better idea of what kinds of work J oseph would have
been involved in while a slave of Potiphar. When we
examine Egyptian monuments that picture or discuss
household servants, we find that such slaves performed
the normal kinds of tasks we would expect. For example,
they are often shown in tomb paintings bringing food and
drink to their masters (Hayes: 104). An Asiatic slave could
also be a cook, a teacher, or a brewer (Aling: 35).
A final fact to note from Hayes' papyrus is that slaves in
the Middle Kingdom were commonly owned by private
individuals. It has always been known that the
governments of the Near East were owners of large
numbers of slaves, many of whom would have been used
in the vast construction projects of the state such as temple
building, palace repair, and the construction of
fortifications. It may be assumed that slaves would also
have been employed as laborers on both the large
agricultural estates of the king and of the temples. But
here, in the papyrus published by Hayes, we have evidence
(p. 134) that officials of wealth and standing also could
own slaves. The Potiphar of Genesis must have been such
a man.
J oseph's entire life and career were indeed remarkable.
As the Bible repeats again and again, the Lord was with
J oseph and blessed what he did. God's blessing was, in
fact, so obvious that J oseph's Egyptian masters were able
to recognize it! (Gn 39:3) We find in Genesis 39:4 that
Potiphar, J oseph's first Egyptian master, promoted J oseph
from being merely a household servant to become his
steward, the one over his household. What did this entail?
From the far better documented New Kingdom period
of Egyptian history (1570-1085 BC), we have information
on the duties of the steward (Aling: 35-36). Under Mery,
the High Priest of the god Amon for King Amenhotep II,
a man named Djehuty served as steward. Two of his
subsidiary titles were "Scribe of Offerings" and "Chief of
Agricultural slaves." The first proves that he was literate,
page 37
17
and the second shows us his primary duty, the supervision
of his master's agricultural estates. Several other stewards
known from New Kingdom times had the same titles. This
indicates two things about J oseph. First, he was literate.
He would have to be to hold a stewardship. How and
when he learned to read and write the complex Egyptian
language is not known. Perhaps it was when he was a
household servant of Potiphar. In any case, we may assume
that J oseph was a quick and diligent student. Secondly,
as a steward, J oseph would have been in charge of the
agricultural holdings of his master, Potiphar. We should
remember that ancient Egypt did not have a money
economy as we know it today, and officials such as Potiphar
would have been paid for their work by being allowed the
use or ownership of farmlands. Potiphar would not have
the time or perhaps even the skills to supervise the land
and its cultivation himself; hence the necessity for a
steward. We remember too that J oseph came from an
agricultural family, and presumably already had extensive
knowledge of farming techniques and farm animals.
From a practical point of view, there are two reasons
why it is important for the modern student of the Bible
to realize all this about J oseph. First, through a knowledge
of what an Egyptian steward did, we can see the accuracy
of the book of Genesis, even in minute details. Note for
example Genesis 39:5. At the end of this verse, we are
told that Potiphar's holdings were blessed for J oseph's
sake, both in the house and in the field. When we
understand that J oseph was a steward, and when we learn
what kinds of things a steward did in both the house and
the field, we have a far clearer appreciation of this verse
and what it is telling us. Second, when we see that J oseph
was an Egyptian steward, we see him getting the kind of
on-the-job training he would need for the ultimate task
God had for him, the task of preserving the people of Israel
during the coming time of great famine. As we will see
in a later article, J oseph will eventually become the head
of agriculture for the entire land of Egypt. Under Potiphar,
he received vital experience on a smaller scale for the far
page 38a
18
greater responsibility he will have later. He was faithful
over a small job; God would therefore give him a more
important one (Lk 16:10).
In our next article, we will find J oseph in prison. This
same papyrus published by Hayes will give us much
information on this aspect of the life of J oseph.

Bibliography

Aling, C. F.
1981 Egypt and Bible History. Grand Rapids: Baker
Book House.

Hayes, W. C., ed.
1972 A Papyrus of the Late Middle Kingdomin the
Brooklyn Museum. Brooklyn: Brooklyn Museum
Reprint.

page 38b

P.O. Box 144
Akron PA 17501
http://www.christiananswers.net/abr/bible-and-spade.html

19
Bible and Spade 15.4 (2002).
Copyright 2002 by Bible and Spade, cited with permission.

Joseph in Egypt
Third of Six Parts

By Charles Aling

As all who are familiar with the Biblical account will
remember, J oseph, while still in the household of Potiphar, was
falsely accused of adultery with the wife of his master and
thrown into prison. The normal punishment for adultery in
ancient Egypt was death; the fact that J oseph did not suffer
execution is interesting and perhaps indicates that Potiphar
doubted the veracity of his wife, who had made the accusation.
In any case, J oseph spent time in an Egyptian prison.
The Biblical mention of J oseph serving time in a prison is
noteworthy in itself. To us in the 20th century, serving time in a prison
as punishment for a crime seems quite natural. But in the ancient
world, this was not the case. The death penalty, a fine, or even
bodily mutilation were the usual means of making people suffer for
their crimes in the ancient Near East.
Prisons were rare in the ancient world. To see this, one need only
look at the Old Testament Law. There is nothing there about serving
a prison sentence for any sin or crime, and in fact there is nothing
Biblically or archaeologically that would lead us to believe that
the Hebrews even had prisons as we know them. The importance, then,
of the prison sentence of J oseph is that the author of the book of Genesis
is recording correct information, for Egypt was one of the few nations in
the ancient Near East that had prisons in the classical sense of the term.
We are very fortunate to have an Egyptian papyrus, translated
and published by the Egyptologist W. C. Hayes, that deals at length with
Egyptian prisons (Hayes 1972). We have mentioned it also deals with
Asiatic slaves in Middle Kingdom Egypt. Let us look at what this papyrus
tells us about prisons and prison life in Egypt in the days of
J oseph (Hayes 1972: 37-42).
The main prison of Egypt was called the "Place of Confinement."
It was divided into two parts: a "cell-block" like a modern prison, and
"a barracks" for holding a large number of prisoners who were forced
into serving as laborers for the government. What kinds of sentences
were given to prisoners? We know little about specific sentencing
procedures. It does not seem that criminals were given a number of
years to serve in prison. Perhaps all sentences were life sentences.
In any case, some of the prisoners in the Place of Confinement were
"serving time" for their crimes, as J oseph presumably was. Other
99a
20
Aling: J oseph in Egypt: Pt 3 99b

prisoners, however, were simply being held in prison awaiting the
decision of the government as to what their punishment was to be.
In other words, they were waiting to find out if they were going to be
executed. This last category seems to be that of the two individuals
J oseph met while in prison, the Butler and the Baker.
Who were the two individuals? We are never told their names
or their crimes. The fact that one,of them, the Baker, was eventually
executed, and the other, the Butler, was restored to office, leads us to
believe that they were accused of being involved in some kind of plot
against the king. Such things happened in ancient Egypt. In such a case,
once the king sorted out the facts, the guilty would be punished and the
21
100 Bible and Spade 15.4 (2002)

innocent would be exonerated. The Baker was executed (for treason) and
the Butler was restored to his position. But what was that position?
We get the term "butler" from the KJ V translation of the
Bible, and it brings to our minds the very British concept of a man
in a tuxedo who answers doorbells and supervises household
servants. This does not reflect the situation in the J oseph story.
The Hebrew title is "Cup Bearer" (for a Middle Kingdom
example, see Vergote 1959: 50). The duties of this personage
involved providing beverages to the king; hence we see the
importance of having someone trustworthy on the job.
Getting back to the prison itself, let us see what else the Hayes
papyrus tells us about it. The main prison was located at Thebes (modern
Luxor) in Upper Egypt, some 400 mi south of the Nile delta and modern
Cairo. Assuming J oseph was there and not at some smaller prison (a correct
assumption I believe since key royal officials were imprisoned there too),
we see that the entire J oseph story cannot be confined to the delta area of
the Nile as some scholars would have us believe.
As the Genesis account states, there was a "Warden" or "Overseer
of the Prison," who was assisted by a large staff of clerks and scribes.
Record keeping at such an institution was as important to the ancient
Egyptians as it is in a modern prison. The actual title Overseer of the
Prison is not commonly found in Egyptian inscriptions, but examples
do exist from the Middle Kingdom, the time of J oseph.
One of the chief assistants to the Warden or Overseer was the
"Scribe of the Prison." In Genesis 39:22 we are told that J oseph was
promoted to high office in the prison. Since J oseph was literate, as we
have seen from the fact that he served as steward in the household of
Potiphar, it seems probable that he was promoted to Scribe of the Prison.
As such, he would not only have been the right-hand man of the Warden,
but he also would have been in charge of all the records of the institution.
No matter how high in rank he became, J oseph naturally would
have valued his personal freedom more than a high office in the prison.
When he interpreted the dream of the Cup Bearer as meaning that the
Cup Bearer would be freed and restored to his post, J oseph implored
that individual to remember him when he has the ear of Pharaoh. The Cup
Bearer promises to do so, but quickly forgets J oseph when he assumes his
old position again. It is only when Pharaoh himself dreams a dream that
the Cup Bearer remembers the young Hebrew who could, through the power
of God, interpret dreams. At that time, J oseph is called out of prison.
One final point needs to be noted. J oseph, before going to
the king, has to change his clothing and shave (Gn 41:14). These are
significant details. Native Egyptians were very concerned about personal
cleanliness and the removal of all facial hair--the beards worn by kings
were false beards. If J oseph appeared before a Hyksos, i.e. non-Egyptian
Pharaoh, these factors would not have been so significant. It is likely
22

Aling: J oseph in Egypt: Pt 3 101

that the ancient Hyksos were Amorites, and we have ancient
pieces of art indicating that the Amorites grew beards. This
verse, therefore, is further evidence that the Pharaoh of J oseph's
day was Egyptian and not Hyksos, and that J oseph is correctly
dated to the Middle Kingdom period.
In our next article we will examine J oseph's encounter with
Pharaoh, a real turning point in the career of the Biblical
Patriarch.

Bibliography
Hayes, W C., ed
1972. A Papyrus of the Late Middle Kingdomin the
Brooklyn Museum. Brooklyn: Brooklyn Museum Reprint.
Vergote, J .
1959 J oseph en Egypte. Louvain: Publications Universitaires.

This material is cited with gracious permission from:
Bible and Spade and Dr. Charles Aling
PO Box 144
Akron, PA 17501
http://www.christiananswers.net/abr/

23

Joseph in Egypt
Fourth of Six Parts

By Charles Aling

In Genesis 41, J oseph meets the king of Egypt. As we saw in
our last article, he had been prepared for this encounter by being
cleaned up and shaved, in true Egyptian fashion. He was now
ready to meet the most powerful and important man on earth.
Before we consider this meeting however, a word on the title
Pharaoh is necessary. This term means literally "Great House,"
and refers to the palace establishment of Egypt. As the years
passed, the title "Pharaoh" began to be used when speaking of
the king, the main inhabitant of the palace and the head of
Egypt's government.
If we date J oseph to the Middle Kingdom period of Egyptian
history, as I believe it is correct to do, an apparent problem
arises. At this early stage of Egyptian history, the title Pharaoh
was not used to refer to the king in direct address; such use
begins only in Egypt's powerful 18th Dynasty in about 1400
BC, some 300 years after the time of J oseph.
We must remember, however, that J oseph did not write the
account we have in Genesis; Moses did. Moses of course lived
much later than J oseph, in about 1400 BC. During his time,
the title Pharaoh was beginning to be used as a form of direct
address for the king of Egypt. It is important to note that Moses
does not use Pharaoh followed by a proper name. This practice
was only instituted in the late period of Egyptian history, as is
correctly reflected in J eremiah 44:30, where "Pharaoh Hophra"
is mentioned.
But let us turn to the events surrounding the actual meeting
between J oseph and the king, most probably Sesostris II of
Dynasty 12. As all of us will recall from our own study of the

10

24

Scriptures, Pharaoh had had a dream. His magicians (the Hebrew
in Genesis 41 is an accurate translation of the Egyptian word for
a magician) could not tell the meaning of his dream.
At this point, the Butler (Cupbearer) remembered his friend
J oseph from prison days who had interpreted his dream and
that of the Baker. J oseph's interpretation of their dreams had
come true. This was the man to send to the king to interpret his
dream. Pharaoh's dream, itself full of Egyptian coloring,
predicted according to J oseph's interpretation that Egypt would
experience seven years of plenty followed by seven years of
famine.
The years of plenty would of course cause no problem; but in
a country dependent on agriculture, seven years of famine could
spell disaster. The Pharaoh is then offered sage advice by J oseph:
find a man to supervise Egypt's produce during the seven good
years. He should put aside one fifth of the produce of the seven
good years for distribution during the seven bad years.
In Genesis 41:39, two remarkable things take place. First,
Pharaoh acknowledges that God (singular) has revealed all this
to J oseph. He must have been told this fact by J oseph himself. It
is interesting that this man of God was not afraid to give credit to
the Lord even while speaking to a pagan king who was considered
to be a god on earth by his people. This shows solid faith and
remarkable courage on the part of J oseph. Second, Pharaoh
realizes that J oseph has the Lord's wisdom and appoints him to
be the one in charge of Egypt's agricultural production during
these important years.
After all of this takes place, a very significant scene is
described. In Genesis 41:40-45, J oseph is appointed to high
office in Egypt and is given several rewards--a ring, a gold chain,
new linen robes, a chariot, an Egyptian name, and a wife. The
interpretation of this scene has created a good deal of controversy
among scholars. Traditionally, the entire scene has been taken
to represent some kind of investiture ceremony. J oseph is named
to high position, and is given the trappings of high office.

[graphic] Pharaoh gave J oseph "Asenath daughter of Potiphera,
prient of On, to be his wife" (Gn 41:45). Little remains
at On (called Heliopolis by the Greeks) except for this
lone obelisk. A grand temple to the Egyptian god Re
stood here in J oseph's day.

11
25
12a Bible and Spade 16.1 (2003)

This interpretation is, however, certainly wrong. The Egyptologist
Donald B. Redford in his study of the J oseph story examined all
known scenes in Egyptian tomb paintings where individuals are
given gold chains (Redford 1970: 208 If). In the 32 known paintings
of this event, not one has anything to do with induction into high
office. They all, on the other hand, show an individual being rewarded
for service rendered. Redford uses this information to deny the accuracy
of the Biblical account. We do not agree with him on that point, though.
What is happening in these verses is a two-fold ceremony.
In verses 40-41, Pharaoh officially appoints J oseph to high office
in Egypt (in our next article, we will try to establish exactly
which Egyptian titles J oseph held). However, in verses 42-45,
Pharaoh rewards J oseph for what he has revealed.
Let us look at how J oseph was rewarded. Of the three items of
personal adornment mentioned, the gold chain is by far the most
important. As Redford has pointed out, this is a common item in
reward scenes in Egyptian tomb paintings (most of the examples
come from the New Kingdom period, somewhat later than the
days of J oseph). While the ring and the linen robes are not
prominently mentioned in Egyptian reward scenes, the gold chain
catches our attention because one would not expect an Egyptian
reward ceremony to occur without it. This again indicates the
accurate Egyptian nature of the details of the J oseph Story.
J oseph's new chariot is also of special interest (Aling 1981:
44-45). As a vehicle for war, the chariot seems to have only
been introduced into Egypt during the Hyksos period, 1786-
1570 BC. This would be, according to the dates calculated
from the Bible itself, too late for J oseph. There is, however,
nothing strange about the Egyptians having a few chariots for
high officials to use in the Middle Kingdom period when J oseph
lived. In this passage of Scripture we are not looking at war
chariots lined up for battle in some anachronistic way. In fact,
the implication of the Biblical text is that there- were not many
chariots in Egypt at this time. J oseph's chariot is called "the
second chariot," implying that the only person who outranked
him, Pharaoh himself, had the other.
What of J oseph's new name? Unfortunately, scholars are
uncertain about the Egyptian original for the Hebrew version
Zaphnath-paaneah (Kitchen 1996; Redford, 1970: 230-31).
Identification of the Egyptian name of J oseph would be of great
interest, since some of the viziers of the Middle Kingdom period
are known to us. Our small sample of names, though, probably
does not include J oseph's.

26

J oseph also was granted a wife. The woman's name was
Asenath, which is a good Egyptian female name of the period.
We know little of her, other than her name and the name of her
father. Knowing J oseph, however, we must assume that he taught
her to have faith in the true God of Heaven, despite her pagan
background.
But who was her father? The Bible gives us several tantalizing
facts about the man. He is called Potiphera. This is a variant of
the name Potiphar, the only other male named in the J oseph Story.
As we all recall, Potiphar was J oseph's former master. In both
cases it is likely that we are not dealing with a personal name at
all. Such a grammatical construction of a name, meaning "the

[graphic] Pharaoh had J oseph "ride in a chariot as his second-in-command, and
men shouted before him, "Make way!"'
(Gn 41:43). Golden state chariot from the tomb of Tutankhamun, ca. 1325 BC.

27

one given by Re (the Sun god)," would only be possible in the
later periods of Egyptian history. It would also be strange to
have two men named who have virtually the same name, while
none of the kings is named. It seems most likely that the two men
involved are not actually being referred to by name, but that we
are being told that they were native Egyptians.
We are also told that the father of Asenath was a priest. This
in itself is not terribly significant, other than to show that J oseph
was being highly favored since priests were at the pinnacle of
Egyptian society. What is important is the further information
we are given in Genesis 41:45. Asenath's father was Priest of
the city of On. On was known to the Greeks as Heliopolis, and
was the center of worship of the sun god Re. It was also the
educational center of ancient Egypt. The High Priest of the god
Re at that city was a key figure in Egyptian religion and politics.
That J oseph married the daughter of a priest of Re at
Heliopolis is important as confirmation of our date for J oseph
in the Middle Kingdom and not in the Hyksos period as so
many scholars wish to do. His marriage must be regarded as a
high honor, as it is part of the rewards given him for what he
has done. It thus stands to reason that the priest of On and his
god Re were highly favored by the Pharaoh at that time.
Under the Hyksos, the god Re, while not being persecuted as
was once thought by some scholars, was certainly not the main
god: For the Hyksos the god Set, a Nile delta deity often equated
with the Canaanite god Baal, was number one. If J oseph dates
to the Hyksos period, we would not expect to find Re being so
important. That J oseph marries a daughter of the Priest of Re is
evidence for his belonging to a period of history when native
Egyptian kings ruled in Egypt, not Hyksos foreigners.
In our next article, we will examine the titles J oseph held in
the Egyptian government.

Bibliography
Aling, Charles F.
1981 Egypt and Bible History. Grand Rapids MI: Baker.
Kitchen, Kenneth A.
1996 Zaphnath-Paaneah. P. 1262 in The New Bible
Dictionary, third ed., ed. D. R. Wood. Downers Gorve
IL: InterVarsity.
Redford, Donald B.
1970 A Study of the Biblical Story of J oseph. Leiden, The
Netherlands: E.J . Brill.

28
[graphic]Artist's reconstruction of the entry facade of the Temple of Re at On.
J oseph's father-in-law was a priest at this temple and Joseph's marriage to his
daughter no doubt had political ramifications.

PO Box 144
Akron, PA 17501

29

Joseph in Egypt
Fifth of Six Parts

By Charles Aling

The specific Egyptian titles granted to J oseph by Pharaoh
have been discussed at great length by modem scholars. The
key verse is Genesis 45:8, which mentions three titles held by
J oseph. The Hebrew text of course does not give the Egyptian
form of these three titles. Hence, years of scholarly debate have
arisen over the exact Egyptian renditions of the Hebrew words
or phrases.
Of the three titles that J oseph held, let us begin with the one
obvious title, and then move on to the two more complex and
problematical titles.

Lord of Pharaoh's House
Genesis 45:8 states that J oseph was made Lord of all of
Pharaoh's House. This title has an exact Egyptian counterpart,
which is normally translated into English as "Chief Steward of the
King."
The main job of the Chief Steward was the detailed supervision
of the King's personal agricultural estates, the number of which would
have been vast. This fits well with J oseph's advice regarding the coming
years of plenty and the following years of famine. As Chief Steward,
J oseph would be well placed to prepare for the coming famine during
the years of more abundant production.
It is interesting to observe that another specific responsibility of the
Chief Steward was to take charge of the royal granaries, where the agricultural
wealth of the nation was stored. As the person in charge of these great
storehouses, J oseph was ideally placed for carrying out his suggestion to store
food during the good years for the bad.
On the practical side, two things can be learned from J oseph's
post as Chief Steward. First, note how God had prepared him for his task.
No one starts out in life at the top of the ladder. We all must learn the
ropes, so to speak, from the ground floor up. J oseph had been steward of
the estates of Potiphar. This job was very much like that of Chief Steward
of the King, but on a much smaller scale. J oseph without doubt received
58
30

on-the-job training as Potiphar's steward, which stood him in good stead
when he later was promoted to the same job in the King's household.
As Potiphar's steward, J oseph did his job faithfully. We are told
that all that Potiphar owned prospered under the stewardship of J oseph.
J oseph evidently learned well. He was therefore

31

ready when the Lord allowed him to become Chief Steward for
all of Egypt.
A second point is also worth mentioning. As Chief Steward
of the King, J oseph was perfectly placed to care for God's Chosen
People during the famine. As Genesis 45:7 tells us, God put
J oseph into this position in order to save the Patriarchal family.
It is almost certain that J oseph did not know this at the time of
his appointment, but God had plans for him. And, in the same way,
wherever God places us, He may have a major task for us to do later.
Like J oseph, we should do the best we can at whatever task He gives
us, so that we will be ready when called upon later.

Father to Pharaoh
Genesis 45:8 also calls J oseph "Father to Pharaoh." Of course, this
does not mean that J oseph was the physical father of the King of Egypt.
There was no blood connection between the two men. Pharaoh was an
Egyptian; J oseph was a Hebrew. Even if we assume, as many scholars do,
that the Pharaoh in the J oseph story was a Hyksos king, there is no reason
to suspect any blood relation between the two men. Dismissing that
possibility, what then does the phrase "Father of Pharaoh" mean?
Father of Pharaoh, or more literally "father of the God" (the Egyptians
believed their kings to be divine), had a variety of meanings in ancient
Egypt. One was as a term for the tutor of the King during the ruler's
childhood. In J oseph's case this is not likely. He had never met the King
until called out of prison to interpret the royal dream. Nor does the Bible
ever suggest that J oseph held such a post.
Another way the title was used was as a designation for an individual
whose daughter became a wife of the reigning king. In other words,
"Father of the God" meant "father-in-law." Again, we may dismiss this
meaning for J oseph's title. The Bible says nothing about J oseph having any
daughters, let alone daughters who married the King of Egypt.
Yet another usage of the title was as a designation for minor priests in
Egypt's complex state religion. Again, this does not seem even a remote
possibility for J oseph. He was never a priest in ancient Egypt, and as a servant
of the true God, he would not have such an office.

32
Aling: J oseph in Egypt: Pt 5 60a

A last use of the title "Father of the God," however, makes
more sense for J oseph. The Egyptians used this title as a special
honor given to officials who had served long and well, or who
had done the King some special favor. J oseph would easily
qualify for the title Father of the God when used in this way; in
fact, this is the only usage that makes sense. J oseph would
have been named Father of the God for interpreting the dream
of the King, and for suggesting a plan for Egypt to get through
seven terrible years of famine.

Ruler Throughout all the Land of Egypt

J oseph's third possible title is more controversial, and merits
a more extended treatment. The basic question is whether J oseph
ever became Vizier, or Prime Minister, of Egypt.
Genesis 45:8, by calling J oseph "Ruler of all Egypt," seems to
suggest that he became the Vizier of Egypt. And, when Pharaoh
promoted and rewarded J oseph, he said that only as King would
he be greater than J oseph. But the modern scholar William
Ward has argued that J oseph never became Vizier (Ward 1960:
144-50). Ward states that Hebrew phrases such as those
mentioned above are not specific equivalents of the Egyptian
title of Vizier, but are rather only renditions of vague Egyptian
epithets given to other, lesser, officials.
However, J oseph obviously held only one of the vague epithets
discussed by Ward and that epithet was "Chief of the Entire
Land." While Ward is correct in stating that this epithet was at
times used for officials of lower rank, it was most commonly
used for Viziers. And, for the phrase in Genesis 41:40, "Only
with respect to the throne will I be greater than you,'' no exact
Egyptian parallel exists. The Hebrew text strongly suggests
that J oseph became the Vizier of Egypt.
Assuming that J oseph was indeed Vizier, what were his
duties?
There are Egyptian inscriptions that describe the duties of
the Vizier of Egypt. Although such inscriptions are much later
than J oseph's time (they date from the New Kingdom), several
texts exist which describe in great detail the duties and powers
of the office of Vizier.

33
60b Bible and Spade 16.2 (2003)

The Vizier was the chief record keeper of the government
records, was the supervisor of the government in general,
appointed lower officials of government to office, controlled
access to the person of the Pharaoh, and generally supervised
construction work and industry in Egypt's state-run economy
(Aling 1984: 49). More pertinent to J oseph, the Vizier also

34

was in charge of agricultural production, just what he needed to
care for God's people in the time of famine.
Also, another power held by the Vizier has great interest in
regard to the J oseph story. Only the Vizier welcomed foreign
embassies coming into Egypt. So, when Joseph's brothers came
to Egypt for food, they would normally meet with the Vizier.
And, J oseph is the man they met (Gil 42).
It is also interesting that in referring to J oseph, the brothers
normally call him "the man." This is perhaps a play on words
since the Egyptian word for man and the Egyptian word for
Vizier are only one letter different.
The positions of Vizier and Chief Steward of the King were
both very high posts in the government of Ancient Egypt, even
as far back as the Middle Kingdom. It is reasonable to ask if
there are any known officials with these titles that could have
been J oseph. The answer is no, at least at the present time.
One problem is that we know comparatively few Viziers and
Chief Stewards from the Middle Kingdom. Also, another major
obstacle is that we do not know the Egyptian form of J oseph's
name, only the Hebrew.
There is, however, one fact of interest that we know about
Middle Kingdom Viziers. It is rare in the early part of the
Middle Kingdom period to find one person holding both the
title of Vizier and the title of Chief Steward of the King. But,
from the time of Sesostris II of the Middle Kingdom, we do find
examples until the end of the 12th Dynasty. It is possible that
J oseph broke new ground in this regard, being the first person
to hold both positions at the same time.

The Seven Years of Famine
As for the seven years of famine, no contemporary Egyptian
record of this famine exists. But from a later time, when Greek
kings ruled Egypt after Alexander the Great's conquest of Egypt,
there is an Egyptian text which mentions a seven-year famine,
but dates it to the reign of King Djoser of the Old Kingdom.
One wonders if this is a garbled memory of the famine in
J oseph's day, simply re-dated to the reign of a more famous
king. Confirmation of such a theory is nearly impossible, but it
is interesting to speculate about. In our next article in this series
we will consider some final aspects of the J oseph story.

35
61b Bible and Spade 16.2 (2003)

Bibliography

Aling, Charles
Ward, William
1960 The Egyptian Office of J oseph J ournal of Semitic
Studies 5: 144-50.

PO Box 144
Akron, PA 17501

36

Joseph in Egypt
Sixth of Six Parts

By Charles Aling

We do not know how many years J oseph served as Egypt's Vizier
(Prime Minister). It is very interesting that he evidently held two key titles,
Vizier and Chief Steward of the King. This is relatively unusual in
Egyptian history.
Significantly, the best known examples come from the Middle
Kingdom, exactly the period of J oseph's career. While none of officials
holding these two posts can be identified with J oseph, it is probable that he
was the first to do so and set a precedent.

89

37

Two deaths are recorded near the end of the Book of Genesis,
that of J acob and of J oseph himself. Both men were embalmed, or
mummified. Today, the popular view is that this was a mysterious
process about which we know little or nothing. Such is not the
case. With the large number of mummies preserved in museums,
we would be poor scientists indeed if we could not reconstruct
this procedure. What then were the basics of mummification? (see
Adams 1984, and on the popular level, Davis 1986)
Two things were essential to the mummification process. First, the
body was dried. A great deal was accomplished in this regard by the
naturally dry climate of Egypt. I remember seeing a photograph of a
Roman soldier who had died in Egypt and who had been buried in the
sand without any kind of embalming treatment at all. His hair was well
preserved, as were his teeth, and there was a good deal of skin
remaining, too. The Egyptians aided this natural drying process, however.
They packed the body with a powdery substance called natron
(basically sodium carbonate and sodium bi-carbonates). This
chemical is found naturally in several locations in Egypt (Lucas 1962:
263ff).
It is important to realize that a liquid solution was not used, but
rather that the body was packed in this dry powder for a period of many
days. The exact length of time in the natron varied according to which
period of Egyptian history the mummy belonged and according to
the amount being spent on the process. Presumably, a rich family
would spend more on preserving their family members.
A second thing necessary for mummification was the removal of
the vital organs of the body. If these are left inside the person, they will
speed decay. Thus, the Egyptian embalmers removed all of the
abdominal organs except the heart, and also removed the brain.
This last procedure created a problem, however. The Egyptians
were concerned about the body retaining its identity, and they did
not want to harm the head or face in any way. They resolved this problem
by unraveling and removing the brain through the nose with a sharp hook
of some kind. Gruesome as this may sound, it worked rather well.
After their removal, some of the organs were wrapped and placed inside
containers in the tomb with the mummy. It was expected that they would
be needed for a happy life in the next world!
90

38
91a Bible and Spade 16.3 (2003)

There were of course, certain religious ceremonies that went
along with the mummification process. J oseph, I am sure, would
not have wanted any of these done for him, and, if he had any
say in the matter, they were not done. But, after all this was
accomplished, the body would be skillfully wrapped in spiced
linen and placed in a coffin.
Next, the mummy would be entombed. In Joseph's case,
instructions had been left to remove him from Egypt when his
family went out of that land. It is, therefore, useless to look for
the grave of J oseph in Egypt, since his body left Egypt at the
time of the Exodus.
A final observation on J oseph's life and career: According to
Genesis 50:26, J oseph was 110 years old at the time of his death.
This age is interesting, since in ancient Egypt 110 was considered
the perfect age at which to die (Aling 1981: 51, note 25).
What happened to the J ewish people after.loseph's death? At
first nothing happened. In the early verses of Exodus chapter 1,
however, we see that a king rose up who knew nothing of J oseph.
This personage was, I believe, a Hyksos Pharaoh.
The Hyksos were a foreign people from Syria-Palestine who
ruled the northern portions of Egypt in the so-called Second
Intermediate Period, ca. 1786-1570 BC.
That this king was a Hyksos is shown by a number of things.
The Hebrew of Exodus 1:8 indicates a negative kind of rulership.
Also, Exodus 1:9 states that the king had a fear that the Hebrews
would outnumber his people. It is not realistic to believe that the
J ews would ever become more numerous that the native
population of Egypt; but they certainly could outnumber a ruling
minority like the Hyksos.
Finally, in Exodus 1:11 we are told that the Hebrews, as slaves,
labored at two cities: Pithom and Ramses. Pithom is not located
yet with certainty, and is in any case not important for our
discussion here.
But Ramses was the great delta capital under the Hyksos first
and then later under King Ramses II of the 13th century BC. In
Dynasty 18, ca. 1570-1325 BC, little or no major work went on
there.* It seems certain, then that the Hebrews worked at Ramses
during the Hyksos period.
The bondage of God's people lasted for many years. J oseph's
accomplishments were forgotten for the time being, but were
remembered and recorded in J ewish records, were to be written
of by Moses, and were also to be rehearsed by uncounted
generations to come.

39

As J oseph was not forgotten by the J ewish people, he is not
forgotten by us. It is hoped that these brief articles have helped
to make him a real person, set against the background of Egyptian
history and civilization.

Bibliography
Adams, Barbara
1984 Egyptian Mummies. Princes Risborough, Aylesbury, Bucks,
England: Shire.
Aling, Charles F.
Davis, J ohn J .
1986 The Mummies of Egypt. Winona Lake IN: BMH.
Lucas, A.
1962 Ancient Egyptian Materials and Industries. London: Edward
Arnold.

PO Box 144
Akron, PA 17501

40
Andrews University Seminary Studies 19.3 (Autumn 1981) 179-194.
Copyright 1981 by Andrews University Press. Cited with permission.

ADAM AND ADAPA:
TWO ANTHROPOLOGICAL CHARACTERS

NIELS-ERIK ANDREASEN
Loma Linda University
Riverside, California

Because of the enormous impact of the Bible upon both the
J ewish and Christian communities, any ancient Near Eastern
literary discovery that may offer a parallel to some segment of
biblical literature is greeted with interest. One such literary
discovery is the Adapa myth. Its early discoverers and investigators
claimed it as a true Babylonian parallel to the biblical story of
Adam.
1
However, after the initial flush of excitement, other voices
arose to point out the differences between Adam and Adapa,
claiming that no parallels exist between them.
2
This position is
retained in some of the more recent examinations of the material,
but with the provision that some of the issues raised in the Adapa
myth also occur in the biblical material.
3
Finally, renewed attempts
at showing an essential parallel between Adam and Adapa (with
due allowances for functional shifts in the material) have been
made.
4
Such a "seesaw effect" of ancient Near Eastern parallels to
the Bible is quite typical and suggests that the word "parallel,"

1
See conveniently the discussion by A. T. Clay, The Origin of Biblical
Traditions, Yale Oriental Series 12 (New Haven, (cnin., 1923), pp. 108-116.

2
This reaction is well illustrated by A. Heidel, The Babylonian Genesis, 2d ed.
(Chicago, 1951), p. 12-1: "The Adapa legend and the Biblical story (of Adam) are
fundamentally as far apart as antipodes." This general conclusion had been
anticipated by G. Furlani, "Il mito di Adapa," Rendiconti della R. Accademia
Nazionale dei Lincei. Classe di scienze, etc. 6/5 (1929): 113-171.

3
See, e.g., B. R. Foster, 'AVisdom and the Gods in Ancient Mesopotamia," Or,
n. s., 43 (1974): 352-353; E. A. Speiser, "The Idea of History in Ancient Mesopo-
tamia," in Oriental and Biblical Studies (Philadelphia, 1967), p. 310, n. 96;
G. Buccellati, "Adapa, Genesis, and the Notion of Faith," OF 5 (1973): 61-66;
P. Xella, "L''inganno' di Ea nel mito di Adapa," Oriens Antiquus 12 (1973): 265.

4
Recently W. H. Shea, "Adam in Ancient Mesopotamian Traditions,
AUSS 15 (1977): 27-41; reprinted in Bible and Spade 6 (1977): 65-76.

179
41
180 NIELS-ERIK ANDREASEN

though difficult to replace, may be inappropriate and quite
inadequate to take account of the complex relationships that exist
between biblical and extrabiblical literary traditions.
5
It is the
purpose of this essay to address that problem with specific reference
to the Adapa myth.

1. Adapa and the Suggested Parallels with Adam

The Adapa myth tells a simple story about a wise man, Adapa,
in the city of Eridu in southern Mesopotamia.
6
He was created by
Ea (Sumerian Enki), the god of the great deep and of the world of
man, and served the city of Eridu and its temple with great
devotion by, among other things, providing fish. Once a sailing
mishap on a fishing expedition made him curse the south wind,
thereby breaking its wing, whereupon the land was deprived of its
cooling and moist breezes. For this offense he was summoned to
the high god Anu (Sumerian An) to give account of his deed. First,
however, he received this advice from his god Ea: (1) to appear in
mourning garb at the gate of Anu so as to receive sympathetic
assistance from the two heavenly gate keepers, Tammuz and
Gizzida (vegetation gods); (2) to refuse the bread and water of death
offered to him, but to accept oil for anointing himself and new
garments. With this advice, which he followed carefully, Adapa
succeeded admirably in his heavenly audience (to Anu's surprise),
whereupon he was returned to earth (for he was but a man) with
forgiveness for himself, release from feudal obligations for his city
(Eridu), and healing for the illness which his offense had brought
upon mankind.
Now we can turn to the so-called "parallels" between this
story and the biblical story of Adam, notably Adam's fall (Gen. 3).

5
S. Sandmel, "Parallelomania," J BL 81 (1962): 1-13, warned against it. See
now also W. W. Hallo, "New Moons and Sabbaths: A Case Study in the Contrastive
Approach," HUCA 48 (1977): 1-18.

6
The best English translation is by E. A. Speiser in ANET, 101-103. Of the four
extant fragments, three (A, C, D) derive from the Ashurbanipal library (7th cent.
B.C.), and the fourth (B) comes from the Amarna archives (14th cent. B.C.).
42
ADAM AND ADAPA 181

(a) The name Adapa has a tantalizing similarity to that of
Adam, a fact that has led to the suggestion that a simple phonetic
development may explain their relationship, i.e., a labial shift from
mto p, rather than vice versa.
7
Moreover, the final ending a in
Adapa also appears in the Hebrew 'adama, meaning "ground"/
"soil." Finally, a-da-ap is reported by E. Ebeling to occur
in a syllabary text with the meaning "man."
8
Whatever
the merit of these linguistic considerations, the etymology of Adam
is itself uncertain. Is it "soil"/"ground," ('adama) or "red" ('edom),
or "blood" (dam)?
9
As for the name Adapa, it appears frequently
with the epithet "the learned, the wise,"
10
and is in fact now
known to be the name of the first of the seven antediluvian sages
(apkallu),
11
each of whom is associated with an antediluvian king.
12

Adapa is identified as the one who ascended to heaven, following
the account of our myth in a text published by E. Reiner,
13
who on
the basis of the epithets apkallu and especially ummanu has

7
See Shea, pp. 38-39.

8
See ANET, p. 101, n*, where reference is given to Ebeling's Tod and
Leben, 27a.

9
TDOT, 1: 75-79. The name adamu (syllabically spelled) is now reported to
have been found on the Ebla tablets as the name of a governor of that city (see
M. Dahood, "Ebla, Ugarit, and the Old Testament," The Month, 2d, n.s. 11 [1978]:
274). From the same city a calendar with the month name
d
a-dam-ma-umhas
appeared (see G. Pettinato, "Il Calendario di Ebla al Tempo del Re Ibbi-Sippis
sulla base di TM 75.G.427," AfO 25 [1976]: 1-36). W. H. Shea, who kindly drew
my attention to this item, has presented a discussion of the calendar in question in
AUSS 18 (1980): 127-137, and 19 (1981): 59-69, 115-126. Also the Sumerian a-dam
(pasture) may offer an opportunity to speculate upon the etymology of Adam
(see W. W. Hallo, "Antediluvian Cities," J NES 23 (1970): 58. Taken at face value,
the Genesis account would appear to tie Adamto 'adama (ground), from which
the man was taken and to which he will return.

10
See ANET, 313-314, 450; A. K. Grayson, "The Weidner Chronicle," Assyrian
and Babylonian Chronicles, Texts from Cuneiform Sources 5 (New York, 1975), 147:
33; Foster, pp. 344-349.

11
Apkallu, "wise man, expert, sage," refers to the seven antediluvian sages and
is an epithet of Adapa. CAD, A/11, 171-172.

12
See T. J acobsen, The Sumerian King List (Chicago, 1939): Hallo, p. 62.

13
"The Etiological Myth of the 'Seven Sages,'" OrNS 30 (1961): 1-11.
43

concluded that Adapa is to be identified as a "master craftsman"
with reference to the scribal arts, hence a vizier.
14
W. G. Lambert,
however, has argued on the basis of another text that the epithet of
Adapa should be read
m
umanna, and that its determinative produces
a double name, Umanna-Adapa,
15
which was transferred into Greek
as the Oannes of Berossos.
16
In fact, he suggests that adapa
functioned as an epithet of Umanna (Oannes) with the meaning
"wise."
17
Since, however, this likely represents a secondary devel-
opment of the meaning of this word, it consequently does not
answer our question about etymology. At any rate, some etymo-
logical relationship between Adam and Adapa now seems likely,
although any original meaning behind them both is not thereby
elucidated. The functional meaning of Adam, namely "man"
(homo sapiens), may take us as closely as we can get to the names
of our characters.
(b) Both Adam and Adapa were apparently tested with food
(and drink, in the case of Adapa); and, according to some inter-
preters, both failed the test, hence the parallel between the two
accounts. But whether Adapa in fact failed is a moot question. It
would mean that he failed unwittingly by completely obeying his
god Ea in refusing the bread and water of death, which actually
turned out to be emblems of life. Ea, in turn, would have to be
understood as deceiving Adapa by keeping divinity from him
(making him refuse the heavenly food) for a selfish reason, namely
that he wanted to retain the service of Adapa in Eridu.
18
However,

14
Ibid., pp. 8-9.

15
"A Catalogue of Texts and Authors," J CS 16 (1962): 64.1.6; and p. 74. See also
W. W. Hallo, "On the Antiquity of Sumerian Literature," J AOS 83 (1963): 176.

16
See the edition by F. J acoby, Die Fragmente der griechischen Historiker 3/C
(Leiden, 1958): 369-370.

17
See W. G. Lambert, "Three Literary Prayers of the Babylonians," AfO 19
(1959-60): pp. 64, 72, n. 72; "A Catalogue of Texts and Authors," p. 74.

18
Thus E. Burrows, "Note on Adapa," Or, no. 30 (March 1928), p. 24;
T. J acobsen, "The Investiture and Anointing of Adapa in Heaven," AJ SL 46 (1930):
201-203 (reprinted in Towards the Image of Tammuz [Cambridge, Mass., 1970],
pp. 48-51); The Treasures of Darkness (New Haven, Conn., 1976), pp. 115-116;
J . Pedersen, "Wisdom and Immortality," Wisdomin Israel and in the Ancient Near
East, ed. M. Noth and D. Winton Thomas (Leiden, 1955): 244; Foster, p. 351;
Shea, p. 34.
44
ADAM AND ADAPA 183

this interpretation of the matter has met with some challenge from
investigators who have warned against introducing into the myth
the familiar concepts of temptation, deception, and fall.
19
Another
suggestion has it that Ea gave Adapa the best advice he knew
regarding the bread and water, and that Adapa followed it
obediently. This would imply that Ea underestimated the willing-
ness of Anu to receive and pardon Adapa and hence unfortunately,
unnecessarily, and perhaps unwittingly warned his protege about
the presumed dangerous bread and water of heaven.
20
But this
explanation, as W. H. Shea rightly points out,
21
is weakened by the
fact that Ea everywhere appears as the god of wisdom, cleverness,
and cunning, and that indeed at the very moment of giving his advice
Ea is introduced as "he who knows what pertains to heaven."
22

A possible solution to this problem (i.e., how can wise and
cunning Ea fail so miserably with his advice or be so deceptive
with his favorite son?) would be that once again Ea was indeed
right with his advice,
23
that the bread and water of life would in
fact become bread and water of death to a mere mortal,
24
and that
the unpredictable element in the Adapa crisis was Anu, who turned

19
See, e.g., F. M. Th. Bohl, "Die Mythe vom weisen Adapa," WO 2 (1959):418;
B. Kienast, "Die Weisheit des Adapa von Eridu," Symbolae Biblicae et Mesopo-
tamicae, F. M. Th. Bohl Festschrift (Leiden, 1973), p. 234; G. Komoroczy,
"Zur Deutung der altbabylonischen Epen Adapa and Etana," Neue Beitrage zur
Geschichte der Alten Welt I, ed. E. C. Welskopf (Berlin, 1969), p. 38.

20
Thus Komoroczy, 39; S. N. Kramer, "Mythology of Sumer and Akkad,"
Mythologies of the Ancient World, ed. S. N. Kramer (Garden City, N.Y., 1961),
p. 125.

21
Shea, pp. 33-34.

22
ANET, p. 101.

23
Ea (Enki) traditionally helped gods and humans in crisis situations. He
restored Inanna from the underworld, reviving her with the water and grass of life
(see T. J acobsen, The Treasures of Darkness, p. 58). He successfully warned
Ziusudra/Utnapishtim about the coming flood and assured the survival of mankind
(ibid., p. 114; ANET, p. 93). He averted a rebellion among the lower gods by
proposing and arranging the creation of man (W. G. Lambert and A. R. Millard,
Atra-Hasis [Oxford, 1969], p. 55). He solved the crisis caused by Apsu's rage by
cleverly placing a spell over him and having him killed (ANET, p. 61).

24
"Fur den Sterblichen rind Nektar and Ambrosia Gift," Bohl, p. 426. Also
cf. Kienast, pp. 237-238; Buccellati, p. 63.
45

the tables on Ea in the matter of the food and who, by laughing at
Adapa (B, line 70; D, line 3), showed himself to be the real
culprit.
25
In any case, the meal may not at all have been intended as
a sacred investiture of Adapa into divinity,
26
but merely a meal
provided in response to the requirements of hospitality.
27
But can a
mortal accept such hospitality (including a robe and oil) to the
extent of sharing the ambrosia and nectar with Anu? If this
interpretation is at all correct, the heavenly food may at one and
the same time be food of life and food of death, depending upon
the one who eats it. A similar duality may be reflected in the
biblical picture of the two trees: one of life, leading to eternal life
(Gen 3:22); the other of knowledge, presumed to offer godlikeness,
but actually leading to mortality (Gen. 3:3-5; 2:17).
28

25
Though Anu represents the highest authority in the world, he is not
nearly so resourceful and calm as is Ea. A case in point is Anu's reaction to
Adapa's offense: "`Mercy!' Rising from his throne: (Let) them fetch him
hither!'" (ANET, p. 101). Again, he was apparently unable to face the threat
of Tiamat (ANET, p. 63). Also, the Atra-Hasis myth finds him unable to
propose a solution to Enlil's problem, namely, a rebellion among the lower
gods (Lambert and Millard, Atra-Hasis, pp. 49-55). In general, Anu appears
less resourceful and predictable than Ea, like a weak and insecure chairman
of the board!

26
Thus Burrows, p. 24. The idea is that Anu, impressed with Adapa's power
and skill, decided to include him among the gods-an old illustration of the maxim:
If you can't beat them, join them (or make them join you).

27
J acobsen, "The Investiture and Anointing of Adapa in Heaven," pp. 48-51.

28
According to Gen 2:9 the tree of life stood in the midst of the garden as did
also the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. Gen 3:3 locates the forbidden tree in the
midst of the garden, but does not otherwise name it, whereas Gen 3:22 speaks of the
tree of life from which man must now be kept. Concerning the two trees, located at
the same place, man is forbidden to eat from one, never commanded to eat from the
other, but subsequently hindered from reaching it. The tree of life (plant of life)
occurs relatively frequently in ancient Near Eastern literature (B. S. Childs, "Tree of
Knowledge, Tree of Life," IDB 4, 695-697), the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil is practically unknown outside Genesis (see, however, M. Tserat, "The Two
Trees in the Garden of Eden," Eretz-Israel 12 [1975]: 40-43). It is tempting to
suppose that this "double tree" in the midst of the garden indicates two postures
that man can take: (1) He can eat of one (presuming to be a god) and die, or (2) he
can refuse to do so (remaining human), but staying alive with access to the other
tree. He cannot eat from both.
46
ADAM AND ADAPA 185

From this it would follow that Ea's advice to Adapa, which
proved valuable in every other respect, must also be taken in this
sense with reference to the heavenly food. Ea does not deceive Adapa
to keep him mortal and in his service in Eridu. He saves his life from
what ordinarily would mean certain death through a presumption
to be a god. If this is correct, the alleged parallel between Adapa and
Adam over failing a test involving food falls away, but another
emerges: Both were subject to a test involving food and both received
two sets of advice; namely, "do not eat" (God and Ea) and "eat"
(serpent and Anu). One, Adapa, obeyed and passed his test; the
other, Adam, disobeyed and failed. But even this situation is
complicated by a further consideration; namely, the relationship
between obedience/disobedience and immortality.
(c) It is frequently suggested that Adapa, like Gilgamesh,
sought immortality, that his visit before Anu was ill-fated by
depriving him of his nearly realized quest (thanks to his blind
obedience to Ea's deceptive advice), and that the Adapa myth is an
etiology explaining human mortality.
29
However, Adapa did not
possess immortality originally (A, line 4);
30
and no absolute proof
exists that he sought it, but was hindered by Ea's schemes.
31
Not
even Anu's laughter and Adapa's return to earth, which is recorded
in the late fragment D,
32
necessarily implies forfeited immortality
on the part of Adapa. Instead, it may indicate Anu's amused
satisfaction over Adapa's wisdom and loyal obedience, which
enables him to refuse that heavenly food, the acceptance of which
would be an act of hybris. Hence he is rewarded with life on earth,
rather than with punishment by death.
33
At the most, the myth

29
Foster, pp. 352-353; Bohl, pp. 416-417.

30
The fundamental distinction between gods and men in the ancient Near East
is precisely the inability of the latter to achieve immortality (with the exception of
Utnapishtim, the hero of the Flood). Yet even the gods are not unalterably
immortal, for they too depend upon eating and upon care and are vulnerable before
a variety of adverse circumstances. Cf. Bohl, p. 426.

31
Recently Komoroczy, p. 38.

32
It comes from the Ashurbanipal library and is attributed to an Assyrian scribe.
For the relationship between this fragment and the main fragment B (from the
Amarna archives) see Bohl, pp. 427-429.

33
See Kienast, pp. 237-238; Komoroczy, pp. 38-39.
47

affirms that immortality is the privilege of the gods and cannot
belong to man, even to the wisest of all.
34
Here is a direct contrast
between Adam and Adapa: Adapa is restrained by Ea from seeking
immortality (presumptuously or even accidentally) in the court of
Anu; Adam is restrained (unsuccessfully) from losing it. However,
once Adam has lost his immortality, he too must be kept from
seeking it anew (Gen 3:22f).
(d) Adam and Adapa are both summoned before the divinity to
give account of their actions. Adam's offense is clearly that he
broke the prohibition regarding the tree of the knowledge of good
and evil, with the implication that in grasping for this knowledge
he aspired for divinity.
35
But what is Adapa's offense? On the basis
of the presumed parallel with Gen 3, the answer has often been that
like Adam so Adapa offended (unwittingly) in the matter of eating
(and drinking), except that Adapa declined to eat where Adam
declined to avoid eating.
36
However, Adapa's non-eating can hardly
be considered an offense at all, except possibly an offense by Ea to
which fate made Adapa a party.
37
If, on the other hand, the offense
is defined as that which brought about the summons before the
divinity, then Adapa's offense was clearly breaking the wing of the
south wind. Three things may be observed concerning this act.
First, Adapa broke the wind with a word. He clearly was in
possession of magic power,
38
something which may explain the
incantation in fragment D employed to dispel illness. Second,

34
Foster, p. 353.

35
The term "good and evil" is generally understood to mean "everything," and
seeking such knowledge represents human hybris. See J . A. Bailey, "Initiation and
the Primeval Woman in Gilgamesh and Genesis 2-3," J BL 89 (1970): 144-148. But
see also B. Reicke, "The Knowledge Hidden in the Tree of Paradise," J SS 1 (11956):
193-201; R. Gordis, "The Knowledge of Good and Evil in the Old Testament and
the Qumran Scrolls," J BL 76 (1957): 123-138.

36
See Shea, p. 39.

37
The role of fate appears to be prominent in some Mesopotamian traditions,
perhaps because the gods were not always partial to virtue, but took advantage of it.
Cf. Foster, p. 352.

38
Thus J acobsen, "The Investiture and Anointing of Adapa," pp. 50-51;
Foster, p. 349.
48
ADAM AND ADAPA 187

Adapa issued the curse while fishing in the service of the temple of
Eridu, that is, while performing his religious duties. His anger
over capsizing is directed not against his god Ea, who sent him out
to sea, but against the wind that blew over his boat. In other words,
he broke the wind in his eager devotion to Ea, possibly not
counting the consequences vis-a-vis the land.
39
Third, in breaking
the wind, Adapa seriously disturbed the land (the world of
southern Mesopotamia), and hence its high god Anu, who had
authority over its maintenance. By maiming the south wind,
Adapa halted the cooling life-giving breezes from the sea, leaving
the land exposed to the scorching sun. G. Roux found in this
condition an explanation of the presence of Tammuz and Gizzida
(both fertility gods) at Anu's door.
40
They suffered the lack of the
fertile, moist wind and had sought help from Anu, who in turn
inquired about the situation and upon being told cried, "Mercy!"
(B, line 13) and sent for Adapa. It would also explain Ea's advice to
Adapa that he approach the gate where the fertility gods were
waiting, in mourning (over their miserable condition) so as to
express his contrition and gain their sympathy and help. In that,
Ea and Adapa were eminently successful. This success is indicated
by Adapa's recognition before Anu, his acceptance of the signs of
hospitality,
41
which, very much to Anu's astonishment,
42
he knew
how to receive while discreetly refusing that to which he was not
entitled (the heavenly bread and water). At this point a clear
contrast with the story of Adam emerges, for excuses and a self-
defense, not contrition and obedience, characterize Adam's con-
frontation with God.

39
See Kienast, p. 237.

40
G. Roux, "Adapa, le vent et 1'eau," RA 55 (1961): 13-33. That only seven days
are involved does not speak against this conclusion (thus Foster, p. 352), for the
story is a myth in which realities are stylized into symbols.

41
Here I follow J acobsen ("The Investiture and Anointing of Adapa," pp. 48-51;
The Treasures of Darkness, p. 116) against Burrows ("Note on Adapa," p. 24).
Adapa is not being invested as a heavenly being (only to lose it all by refusing his
meal). Rather he is being accepted and forgiven of his offense, thanks to his
contrition, caution, and the good offices of Tammuz and Gizzida.

42
According to fragment B, Anu laughs and says, "Take him away and return
him to his earth" (B, line 70). The later Assyrian scribe responsible for fragment D
49

(e) Although Adapa, unlike Adam, is not the first man on
earth, he does represent mankind in a special sense. According to frag-
ment A, line 6, he is a "model of men," a human archetype; and as
B. R. Foster suggests, this particular aspect of Adapa's character iden-
tifies him as a wise man whose abilities extend in several directions.
43

First, he is a sage whose superior knowledge given him by Ea
makes him general supervisor of human activities in the city of
Eridu. He bakes, cooks, prepares the offering, steers the ship, and
catches the fish for the city (A, lines 10-18). Second, he is a vizier to
the first antediluvian king, Alulim.
44
Thus he is the first apkallu
(antediluvian wise man) and as such is identified with the Oannes
of Berossos,
45
about whom it is reported that he daily ascended
from the sea in the form of a fish and taught mankind the arts of
civilization.
46
Third, Adapa is wise in scholarship, having authored
a literary work (unknown except in this fragmentary text).
47
In
consequence of these characteristics, Adapa became the epitome of
wisdom and a model of it to later generations.
48
When this fact is
combined with his association with the first king, he is the typical
man, even the primal man. Although unlike Adam, he is not the
first man, still he is a sort of prototype, so that the matters pertaining
to all mankind are explicable in reference to him (as, for instance,
is apparently the case with regard to mortality, as portrayed in this
myth). What Adapa does, or what he is, has consequences for
subsequent generations of mankind, not because he passed on to
them some form of original sin, but because through his wisdom

offered this added explanation by attributing the following words to Anu: "Of the
gods of heaven and earth, as many as there be, who (ever) gave such a command, so
as to make his own command exceed the command of Anu?" (D, lines 5f.). Anu is
surprised that his ruling in the matter had been anticipated and met with such a
wise response-perhaps a little annoyed, as well, at being found out!

43
Foster, pp. 345-349.

44
Hallo, "Antediluvian Cities," p. 62; Lambert and Millard, Atra-Hasis, p. 27.

45
See above, p. 182.

46
J acoby, pp. 369-370.

47
Lambert, "A Catalogue of Texts and Authors," p. 70.

48
See n. 17, above; also Xella, "L"inganno' di Ea nel mito di Adapa,"
pp. 260-261.
50
ADAM AND ADAPA 189

he was chosen to establish the context within which subsequent
generations of mankind must live. Here a parallel as well as a
contrast between Adapa and Adam emerges. Both are primal men,
but the heritage which each one passes on to subsequent genera-
tions varies considerably.

2. Contrasts Between Adapa and Adam

From considerations such as the foregoing, it can only be
concluded, so it would seem, that although the stories of Adapa
and Adam exhibit some parallels (notably in regard to the name
and primal position of the two chief characters), they also reveal
important contrasts. Therefore, those interpreters who insist upon
reading the Adapa myth without assistance from the familiar
categories of Gen 3 do make an important and necessary point.
The story of Adapa is a myth (or legend) set in the earliest time
(antediluvian) of southern Mesopotamia, and it intends (perhaps in
a somewhat whimsical way) to give expression to certain
distressing situations. The most immediate of these concerns
is human mortality. The response of the myth is that man
cannot gain immortality, for that is the exclusive prerogative of
the gods. Even Adapa, the foremost among men, after whom all
mankind is patterned--with all his wisdom, skill, and power--
cannot achieve it. Immortality, therefore, cannot be had by humans;
it belongs exclusively to the gods, who alone are the ultimate
rulers of the universe.
49
Yet, the alternative to immortality is not
death, but life on earth--temporal and subject to the fickles of fate,
but not without satisfactions. To this life Adapa is returned, a
wiser man who is aware of the distance between heaven and earth.
"As Adapa from the horizon of heaven to the zenith of heaven cast
a glance, he saw its awesomeness" (D, lines 7-8).
But more importantly, the myth concerns itself with human
authority, even arrogance, before the gods. Here the myth is
ambivalent. Obviously, Adapa's authority is being curtailed, for he

49
Foster, p. 353. This point is made most forcefully in the Gilgamesh epic,
during the conversation between Utnapishtim and Gilgamesh (Tablet XI; ANET,
93-96).
51

is summoned to give account of his action; but his wisdom,
obedience, and cunning is such that he gets away with more than
we would expect. He obtains a reception, life, and some trophies.
This is possible because the gods, though immortal, are themselves
vulnerable. They depend upon Adapa's provisions for the temple
and are subject to his rash breaking of the south wind, thereby
throwing the whole land into disarray. The liberation given to
Eridu (D, line 10) may be a recognition of the fact that there are
limits to the gods' dependence and reliance upon mankind.
50
That
the myth thereby becomes an exaltation of Eridu
51
does not seem
entirely persuasive.
52
However, just as the world of the gods is vulnerable, so is the
world of humanity. The myth ends with a reference to illness
which could permanently terminate even the limited and temporal
existence of mankind. The healing promised through an appeal to
the goddess Ninkarrak (D, lines 17-18) is appropriately attached to
the myth of Adapa's successful confrontation with the gods. J ust as
the wing of the south wind, and hence life in land and city, can be
healed, so also can human illness,
53
through a proper relationship
with the gods, who are both the rulers of the world and its
providers of life.
In short, the myth of Adapa is an attempt to come to terms
with the vicissitudes of human life, as it exists, by insisting that so
it is ordained. It suggests that by wisdom, cunning, humility, and

50
This appears to be an issue in the Atra-Hasis flood story. The high gods set
mankind to work in order to appease the low gods; subsequently mankind rebels
and by its size frightens the high gods into sending a flood, whereupon they suffer
from the lack of mankind's service. See Lambert and Millard, Atra-Hasis. The
suggestion that the flood represents a disruption identifiable as an overpopulation
problem only underscores the fact that the gods are vulnerable before their creatures
and unable to control their own solution to their problem (see T. Freymer-Kensky,
The Atrahasis Epic and its Significance for our Understanding of Genesis 1-9,"
BA 40 [1977]: 147-155).

51
Thus Komoroczy, pp. 39-40.

52
"Nicht die Stadt, sondern der Mensch and sein Erleben stehen im Mit-
telpunkt," so Kienast, p. 235.

53
That it refers only to the healing of broken shoulder blades or arms, viz. the
broken wing of the south wind, is not likely. For this suggestion see Bohl, p. 428.
52
ADAM AND ADAPA 191

obedience human beings can receive (or extract, if needs be) from
the gods, who too are vulnerable, whatever concessions, short of
immortality, will make life meaningful and satisfactory.
Gen 2-3, on the other hand, seeks to explain why existing
conditions are what they clearly ought not to be. Therefore, Adam,
unlike Adapa, is not struggling with distressing human problems
such as immortality, nor is he strapped down with duties of
providing for city and temple, nor is he caught up in the tension
between his obligations to his God and hindrances to such obliga-
tions arising from an evil world
54
or from inner wickedness.
55
He is
a natural creature whose simple lack, loneliness, is met in a fully
satisfactory and permanent way (Gen 2:20-24). The only other
potential difficulty in this harmonious existence lies in his capacity
to disobey his God.
Moreover, not only in his existence before God, but also in his
confrontation with God does Adam differ from Adapa. That con-
frontation arises from an experience of weakness in yielding to
temptation, not from blind devotion, as in the case of Adapa. Also,
Adam fails to manifest contrition similar to that of Adapa. And
finally, again unlike Adapa, Adam refuses to take responsibility for
his deed; he hides from it and subsequently blames his wife.
Adam's fall is therefore much more serious than Adapa's offense,
perhaps because of the considerable height from which Adam
tumbled.
56
Both the height of his former position and the depth of
his present one are not parallel to those experienced by Adapa.
Even the nature of the relationship between man and God is
different in Gen 2-3. God is not vulnerable before Adam, yet he

54
For a discussion of these common human tensions, see W. Eichrodt, Man in
the Old Testament, SBT 4 (London, 1951), pp. 51-66.

55
Ibid., pp. 66-74.

56
Contrary to J . Pedersen ("Wisdom and Immortality," p. 245), the fall of
Adam thus does not parallel the experience of Adapa before Anu. To be sure, both
Adam and Adapa made approaches towards divinity by means of wisdom, but
Adapa did so from the position of human inadequacy. Adam, on the other hand, suf-
fered no such lack. He enjoyed a relationship with his God through filial obedience
and was in possession of all wisdom (cf. Gordis, "The Knowledge of Good
and Evil," p. 125).
53

appears hurt by Adam's fall and takes action in Adam's behalf
(cf. Gen 3:21). Adam, on the other hand, is dependent upon God,
but appears to ignore that fact (cf. Gen 3:8).
In short, then, we conclude that parallels do indeed exist
between Adam and Adapa, but they are seriously blunted by the
entirely different contexts in which they occur.

3. Analysis of the "Seesaw" Parallelism

How, then, shall we explain this "seesaw" parallelism? Does
Adapa represent a parallel to the biblical Adam, or should Adam
and Adapa rather be contrasted? The suggestion of this essay is that
in Adam and Adapa we have the representation of two different
anthropological characters, perhaps capable of being illustrated by
an actor who plays two distinct roles, but who is clearly recogniz-
able in each.
The Adapa character assigned to this actor is suitable for its
cultural milieu. It is that of a wise man. The epithet apkallu
supports it, and his identification with Berossos' Oannes confirms
it. His wisdom is ordained by his god Ea, and it comes to
expression in the devotion and obedience with which he conducts
his affairs. Adapa is not a "sinner," but a "perfect man." He is
therefore a model man, arising from the sea, like Oannes, to
instruct mankind. He is a human archetype who compares best to
such biblical personalities as Noah, J oseph, Moses, J ob, and
Daniel, who are also models of wisdom, devotion, and obedience,
and who represent ideals to be imitated.
57
Naturally, inasmuch as
Adapa lives in a polytheistic world, so he must contend with all its
conflicting interests. These are not unlike the conflicting interests
with which biblical man is confronted, except that the perpetrators
in the latter case are humans. For man to survive in such a world
takes wisdom, integrity, reliability, devotion, and humility before
the unalterable superiority of the divine powers. But the ideal
human character can succeed in this. He may not achieve all that

57
Cf. Foster, p. 353; Speiser, p. 310. According to Buccellati, p. 65, Adapa is
characterized as a man of faith, and hence he can be compared to such biblical
personages as Noah and Abraham. The notion of faith emerges in Adapa's total
commitment to his god's counsel. See also Xella, p. 260.
54
ADAM AND ADAPA 193

he desires; he remains mortal and shares in the suffering to which
humanity is liable, but he does stand to gain real satisfactions from
his life and can attain to a noble status and enjoy divine
recognition. Here is a clear parallel between Adapa and certain OT
ideals, particularly in the wisdom literature.
The Adam role, however, is that of the first man, who is
sinless and destined to immortality--of one who, even though a
created being, is in the image of God and who enjoys his presence
continually. We very much suspect that the same actor is indeed
playing, because of the similarity of the names of our characters,
because of their primary position among the antediluvians, and
because of certain distinct experiences they had in common (e.g., a
summons before divinity, and a test involving food). But the
precise role which Adam plays is foreign to the Mesopotamian
literature. Unlike Adapa, Adam, though made of clay, originally
has the potential for immortality and is totally free before God.
Further, Adam serves the earth, rather than temple. Moreover,
although he possesses enormous wisdom (so as to name the
animals, Gen 2:20), he is not portrayed as a teacher of civilization
to mankind. Rather, he exists above and before civilization, in a
pristine state of purity, nobility, and complete harmony. Further-
more, his confrontation with God is not in sorrow or mourning,
comparable to the experience of Adapa; he is subsequently brought
low while blaming his misadventures upon a woman. In this,
Adam is clearly not an ideal to be followed, but a warning to all--a
failing individual, rather than a noble, heroic one. Here a clear
contrast emerges between our two characters.
According to an old proposal,
58
recently resurrected,
59
the actor
who played these two characters--the noble Adapa and the ignoble
Adam--was brought to the ancient Near East by west Semitic
peoples. On the scene staged by the Mesopotamian artists he
characterized man as the noble, wise, reliable, and devoted, but
humble, hero who is resigned to live responsibly before his god.
However, in the biblical tradition, the characterization came
through in quite a different way, which has put its lasting mark

58
By A. T. Clay, The Empire of the Amorites, Yale Oriental Series 6
(New Haven, Conn., 1919); also, The Origin of Biblical Traditions.

59
See the recent suggestions by Shea, pp. 39-41; Dahood, pp. 271-276.
55

upon the concept of man in the J udeo-Christian tradition--namely,
that before God, man is (or rather has become) basically sinful,
failing, ignoble and untrustworthy, bent upon usurping the place
of his God. This portrayal, to be sure, is not meant to reduce the
spirit of man to pessimism and despair, but to remind him that
despite all the wisdom, cunning, reliability, and devotion of which
he is capable and is duty-bound to exercise, he is also always a
sinner whose unpredictability, untrustworthiness, and irresponsi-
bility can never be totally ignored nor denied.
60
Does the Adapa myth then present us with a parallel or a
contrast to the story of Adam? The best answer to this question
may well be that Adam and Adapa represent two distinct charac-
terizations of human nature. The parallels we have noted in the
accounts may suggest that the two characterizations have a common
origin, whereas the contrasts between them may indicate that
two branches of Near Eastern civilization took clearly distinguish-
able sides in the dialogue over human nature. Yet these lines are
not so different that the resulting two characterizations of man are
unable to dialogue.

60
It would seem that W. Brueggemann, In Man We Trust (Atlanta, 1972),
pp. 44-45, takes this aspect too lightly. He correctly observes that the purpose of the
fall narrative is not "to dwell upon failure," but to affirm and reaffirm God's trust
in man. But he further states, "The miracle grows larger, for Yahweh is willing to
trust what is not trustworthy. The gospel out of the tenth century is not that David
or Adam is trustworthy, but that he has been trusted" (ibid., p. 45). This is
surely good theology, but it hardly succeeds in refurbishing man, as Brueggemann
would have us do. The story of Adam's fall, it seems to me, insists that even at its
best, mankind is not as good as it ought to be or as we might wish it to be.

Andrews University Seminary Studies
SDA Theological Seminary
Berrien Springs, MI 49104-1500
http://www.andrews.edu/SEM/

56
J ournal of the American Scientific Affiliation 25.1 (March 1973) 4-9.
Copyright 1973 by American Scientific Affiliation, cited with permission.

Biblical Perspectives
on the Ecology Crises

Carl E. Armerding
Regent College
Vancouver 8, B.C., Canada

INTRODUCTION
Is There a Crisis?
Professor Kenneth Hare of the University of Toronto
recently answered the question
l
by dividing people and
publications into 3 categories. First, and perhaps most
vocal today, are the alarmists, many of whom are prof-
iting immensely by writing and speaking on a kind
of apocalyptic level, who see the technological society
as having created a monster which, if unchecked, will
swallow up both man and nature within a few short
years. Hare suggests that much of this group's concern
is with what he calls "nuisance pollution", i.e., the kind
of thing like cloud or smog factors created by man in
a city resulting in a slightly decreased aesthetic or com-
fort state, but hardly a major threat to life.
A second group consists of those who attempt to de-
bunk the whole pollution effort. There is still land for
more people, there are still many resources for develop-
ment, and we have always been able to develop new
methods and resources when the old were exhausted.
After all, when coal supplies ran short, we hardly
noticed the loss. Why not recognize that new forms of
energy, new synthetic materials for construction, new
ways of increasing our ability to feed ourselves, and
new social structures making it possible for even greater,

4
57
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 5a

numbers to live on this planet are all just around the
corner?
In a third group (the golden mean) Hare places
himself. His concern is with what he calls "transcendent"
pollution--i.e., the relatively few but vitally important
factors that affect not one area but the entire ecosphere.
In such a category he would include the population
explosion, the problem of non-renewable resources, and
the problem of atmospheric and water pollutants now
present in the world-wide system of the earth's surface.
It is not my purpose to referee this debate. Rather, I
should like to suggest that, whatever our view of the
seriousness of the problem, there is an area in which
we must develop a response. Even the most optimistic
'de-bunker' of the ecology crisis is functioning on the
basis of a philosophy--usually a philosophy built on an
unlimited confidence in man and his ability to control
his own destiny. And, because our response inevitably
involves values, and values in our J udeo-Christian
society have always related to Biblical religion, I feel we
can and should begin our search for a value-structure
at that point. Especially for us, as evangelicals, there is
a mandate for a fresh look at our sources, partially be-
cause they are under attack in ecological circles, but
more basically because we purport to find in them "all
things necessary for life and godliness".
What then does the Bible say to guide our response
to the problems of ecology? Does it speak with a clear
voice in favor of concern or does it, perchance, leave
us in the embarrassing position of 'drop-out' from the
company of the concerned, or worse yet, does it provide
us with a mandate for exploitation of the worst sort?
To these questions my paper will attempt an answer.

Approach to the Crisis: Ecological or Theological?
Perhaps at this point we should pause to consider
the criticism of the "theological strategy" offered by
58
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 5b

Prof. Richard Wright in a recent article.
2
Dr. Wright
suggests that an "ecological strategy" (i.e., educate
people to see that a proper use of their environment is
beneficial in terms of their own quality of life) is more
effective than a theological one, as Christian churches
have neither the ability to agree on a particular theolog-
ical strategy, nor the ability to influence the secular
majority in our society. The theological approach must
be, therefore, merely a supplement to the more prag-
matic, realistic appeal to self-preservation which secular
man can understand.
I question whether one can separate the two, even to
the limited extent proposed by Dr. Wright. If ecological
decisions are to be made at all they must be made in
the context of a human value system. Who is to say
that self-preservation is a strong enough motive for
action, especially when, for those in affluent parts
of the world, it usually is a problem of assuring the next
generation's survival not our own? What will convince
the consumer of wood and paper, the traveler in his
fume-spewing automobile, or the land-speculator pro-
tecting his investment that to modify his behavior
severely is necessary? I suggest that a theological con-
viction, though traditionally limited in its appeal, may
make more sense in the context of an increasingly
apocalyptic debate than even the appeal to an en-
lightened self-interest. Though we may never convert
the world, we may, as Christians, better set our own
response and activity in the context of a Biblical world-
view, and thus convince contemporary leaders to follow
after what we believe is good. It was not, after all,
through the conversion of all England that Granville
Sharpe, William Wilberforce and J ohn Newton brought
about the end of child labor and the slave trade. It was
rather by formulating a course of action growing out
of a Christian world-view, convincing themselves and
some influential contemporaries of its rightness, and
59
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 5c

then seeking legislation on the subject. Thus, I opt for
a theological approach. But, which theology shall we
espouse? At least three options are available and I shall
discuss them in turn.

Theological Approaches
1. Attack the J udeo-Christian tradition. Attacks on
the J udeo-Christian tradition and its view of nature are
by now familiar to most of us. Wright (and others)
quotes Ian McHarg's Design with Nature
3
in which
man's "bulldozer mentality" is traced to Genesis 1 and
its alleged "sanction and injunction to conquer nature--
the enemy, the threat to J ehovah". We shall have more
to say presently about this kind of reasoning; suffice
it to note for the moment that such a charge is certainly
open to question, Biblically if not also historically.
2. Modify the J udeo-Christian tradition. Not all at-
tacks on Biblical theology have come from outside the
Christian church. It is significant that Lynn White, in
some ways the father of modern discussion of the sub-
ject, recognized that the roots of the problem were
religious and himself claims to be a faithful church-
man.
4
His thoughts on the subject have been reprinted
in the J ournal ASA and the questionable nature of their
claim to represent Christian dogma faithfully has already
been examined.
5
However, it should be noted that many
who claim to follow the Christian tradition are, in one
way or another, supporting the contention made by
White. A United Church minister in Vancouver recently
called for a rejection of Genesis 1 as the basis of a new
theology. On a more academic level, Frederick Elder,
a Presbyterian minister, in his book Crisis in Eden
6
, has
zeroed in on the so-called "J " account of creation, as
contained in Genesis 2:4b ff., with its anthropocentric
view of the world, as the real culprit. Elder sees some
hope for redemption in the "P" document from Ch. 1
(despite its offensive vv. 26-27), an account in which
60
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 5d

man is at least placed on some equal level with other
parts of creation. Man is at least chronologically last in
the "P" version, in opposition to the "J " document
wherein Adam is first to appear and he then names the
animals (a very significant function in light of Hebrew
psychology surrounding the name.)
Elder goes on to divide mankind, and especially
theological mankind, into two groups. The "exclusion-
ists", represented by such "traditional" Christians as
Harvey Cox, Herbert Richardson, and Teilhard de
Chardin, advocate the kind of anthropocentrism of
Genesis 2. To them man is king, his technology repre-
sents the height of redemption from the old "sacred
grove" concept, wherein God and nature were never
distinguished, and his dominance of the physical world
is but a step in the direction of the ultimate kingdom of
61
CARL E. ARMERDING 6a

God. Of course, there are major differences among such
thinkers as I have mentioned, and Elder would be the
first to acknowledge such, but all have in common a view
that God has somehow ordained that man shall be the
master of nature and, as its despot (whether benevolent
or otherwise is debated) does the work of God in
subduction of what is basically a godless and hostile
entity.
His second group, styled the "inclusionists", represents
Elder himself, along with such Christian and marginally
Christian thinkers as George H. Williams, McHarg,
Rachel Carson, and Loren Eiseley. Theologically he
finds roots of the position in Calvin and H. R. Niebuhr,
in each of whom there is present that holy regard for
Mother Earth that Rudolf Otto has called a "sense of
the numinous".
Elder is suggesting that Christian theology must rid
itself of its anthropocentrism and begin to see the earth
as a self-contained biosphere in which man is little more
than a plant parasite (to use McHarg's terminology).
He must see himself no longer as custodian of but
rather a "part of the environment. Along with this de-
throning, or more properly abdication, of the king of
the earth, will come a fresh sense of man's worth as an
individual, unique in his ability to perceive eternity in
various forms of natural history, and set over against a
view of man as the collective, the mechanical, the
technical master of the world's fate. In short, there must
remain in man that mysterious sense of wonder as he
stands before the burning bush, though that bush be the
heart of a simple seed.
7
A critique of such a view must consider first whether
it is Biblical and second, whether it has drawn adequate
and accurate conclusions from the sources it has used.
Turning to the second point first, I would contend that
Otto's "sense of the numinous" is by no means restricted
to persons with a so-called "biocentric" world view, nor
62
CARL E. ARMERDING 6b

is there any real conflict between a truly Biblical anthro-
pocentricity and the concern for ecology Elder sets forth
as a goal. Certainly Calvin, for one, quoted by Elder
as having an "inclusionist's" sense of wonder at creation,
was firmly in the anthropocentic camp when he wrote
''as it was chiefly for the sake of mankind that the world
was made, we must look to this as the end which God
has in view in the government of it."
8
Although any
attempt to see in Calvin the concerns of modern ecology
is doomed beforehand, there is still here a valid example
of what I should like to show as a Biblical anthropocen-
trism combined with the necessary attitudes for dealing
with today's heightened concerns.
Elder's view has many other problems, but rather
than offer a critique of Elder I will suggest a Biblical
alternative. Let me say at the start that I am convinced
that all talk of man's abdication, of a biospheric world-
view, and of a sense of mere equality with the animal
and plant world is not Biblical, Christian, or practical.
In the appeal to St. Francis of Assisi, in the blur created
between man and nature and in the almost personaliza-
tion of the natural world one senses more than a hint of
a pantheistic response. I suggest that, in a Biblical view,
nature has a derived dignity as the separate and sub-
ordinate creation of a transcendent God. Man has his
God-given role as under-Lord, as manager and keeper,
and is possessed of a cultural mandate which includes
submission of any hostile forces and just as importantly,
dominion over friendly forces. In this he is a partner
with God who created him and, were it not for the Fall
into sin (which Elder and most theological writers on
the subject seem to ignore), he might have brought
about the kingdom of God on earth and found out the
deepest secrets of his biosphere en route.
63
CARL E. ARMERDING 6c

BIBLICAL VIEW
God
Any Biblical perspective on ecology must begin with
a Biblical view of God. In this sense, a Biblical world
view is really theocentric rather than either anthropo-
centric or biocentric. Significantly, Genesis 1 begins
this point and I argue that any value system or truth
structure without such a starting point must quickly
reduce to subjectivity. The very extent to which nature
is meaningful, whether in a pantheistic, animistic, or
Christian sense, is a derivative of the view of God
espoused. The God of the Bible is a God who is there
prior to any and all creation. Though He can stoop to
converse with his creatures (witness the anthropomorph-
isms of Genesis 2, to say nothing of the incarnation of
J esus Christ) he is still consistently presented as above
and beyond any and all of his works. In a masterful
summary delivered on the Areopagus in Athens, St. Paul
said of this God that He made the world and every-
thing in it (Acts 17:24). He is the source of life, breath
and everything else and He is the determining force in
created history, but never can be reduced to any spatial
context that man can identify and enshrine. Thus, our
love of nature must be in the context of it as the handi-
work of the Almighty and not as some part of God
(i.e., pantheism).
Such a view is important because it has not always
been universally held, and we are in position to examine
the results of alternate views. It should be self-evident
that such a view of a Creator-God endows nature as well
as man with a real dignity, but dignity for nature, at
least, can also be derived from pantheism. But what are
the implications if we lower God to the level of nature
or raise nature to the level of God?
We have a model for this in the Babylonian view of
the universe. "Enuma Elish", representing Babylonian
cosmology in the 3rd and 2nd millenium before Christ,
64
CARL E. ARMERDING 6d

has the usual pagan pantheon, but the notable fact is
that the world was created out of certain gods and each
element in the universe furthermore represented the
personality and will of a particular deity. Thus, deriving
from its view of god, the society came to view nature
not as an "it" but a "Thou".
9
Such language, reproduced
on a more sophisticated plane, and overlaid with a
residual J udeo-Christian world-view, is seen again in
many of Elder's favorite "inclusionists", and even Lynn
White himself seems to long for the good old days when
the groves were sacred.
For the Christian, however, God must be the God
of creation. The grove may be perceived as a wonder
of order and beauty, but it must never be given the
robe of divine dignity. Its meaning to man must be
derived from the fact of its createdness rather than its
essence. Its mystery must be that God has created it
and given it properties for man to study and marvel at,
65

but never worship or fear. For the Babylonians no such
confidence in the grove existed. It was feared, not ap-
preciated. It was irregular and capricious in its person-
ality, not in any sense the ordered subject of scientific
investigation we know today. It possessed a sense of
authority, but even that authority was no guarantee
against the sudden return of chaos. All of this, which
we call cosmology, is clearly dependent on one's view
of God, and I can hardly emphasize sufficiently the
force and majesty of the Hebrew concept of a depend-
able and transcendent Creator as presented in Genesis
chapter 1.
Nor is the transcendence of God absent in the so-called
2nd account of creation. In Genesis 2:4 we find God
again completely in control of His work, creating (lit:
"making"; Hebrew 'asah) the earth and the heavens. No
primitive mythology is here; rather there is a God who
can be close to his creation and even direct its affairs
personally, but who Himself is above it, beyond it and
outside it. Again the view of the world is theocentric
rather than anthropocentric or biocentric. It is this God
who tells Adam to till and keep the garden.

Nature
The inclusionists" tell us we must rid ourselves of
Biblical views of nature and return to a kind of neo-
pantheism, a resurrection of the sacred grove, which has
to mean some kind of independent element of deity
within the natural order. But what is the Biblical view?
Is nature a worthless mass of material to be exploited
and left to rot as man sates himself in luxury, while
trampling underfoot his environment? Some would have
us believe that this is the implication in Genesis 1:26-28.
Elder attempts to convince us that the Biblical picture
degrades nature at the expense of exalting man, but
does the Genesis account actually reflect such a state of
affairs?
66
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 7b

We have already seen in both Genesis accounts that
the created order is radically separate from God. Up to
the sixth day, with its creation of man, each natural
element brought into being finds its meaning in ful-
filling a role cast for it in the benevolent order of things.
Light dispels darkness and we have day. The firmament
keeps the waters separated. The dry land provides a
platform for vegetation which in turn feeds all the living
creatures. The seas become in their turn an environment
for the fish and swarming creatures. The two great
lights rule (or give order to) the principle parts of the
cycle: day and night. And finally man, as the highest
of the created order, serves to keep all of the rest in
order, functioning smoothly. In fact, it is in Genesis 1
with its penchant for order and its transcendent and
over-arching concept of a purposeful universe, that a
truly balanced cosmological system can be found--and
this in the very document that is supposed to down-
grade nature by its command for man to subdue and
have dominion. In this document creation is seen as
orderly (note the structure in the chapter), it is re-
peatedly stated to be good, and it is throughout seen to
be serving a great and noble purpose.
Genesis 2 has relatively little to add, as it is, funda-
mentally, a treatise on the nature of man and his mean-
ing in the structure. However, contrary again to what
we might expect in an "anthropocentric" account
10
Genesis 2 also argues for a healthy respect for environ-
ment. Indeed for most ecologists who concern them-
selves with the Bible at all, Genesis 2 is more palatable
than Gen. 1. Here the garden is full of "every tree that
is pleasant to the sight and good for food" (v. 9). Here
man's mandate is even expressed in more ecologically
desirable terms. No longer is he to conquer and subdue,
but rather to "till (lit: work) and guard (Hebr: shamar,
keep)" the treasure entrusted to him. True, its value is
cast in terms of its usefulness for man, but at least
67
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 7c

one tree had a value totally separate from any use man
was to make of it. Note however, that Harvey Cox
and Herbert Richardson, with their anthropocentric
universe, are really closer to the mark here than is Elder
and his so-called "biocentrists", though neither has
grasped the full fact that theocentrism must precede
either second option. Cox and Richardson sometimes
lose sight of the fact that it is the garden of God, not
Adam, no matter how central Adam may appear in the
story.
Further testimony to the value and wonder of nature
is not wanting in other parts of scripture. There is the
familiar and majestic Psalm 19, "The heavens declare
the glory of God and the firmament showeth his handi-
work. . ." Add to this the prologue of Psalm 8--"When
I consider Thy heavens, the work of thy fingers, the
moon and the stars which thou hast ordained--What is
man. . . " Or Psalm 104, a marvelous Creation hymn
in which nature's beauties are celebrated so graphically,
but the whole is carefully set in a context pointing to
man's utilization of nature as the real purpose of all its
beauty and productivity. The springs in the valleys give
drink to the beasts of the field and the earth is satisfied
with the fruit of God's creative works. But all is
ultimately for the service of man (v. 14) whether
directly (as when man drinks water) or eventually (as
in the wine and bread made from the plants which
drink from the springs). Any suggestion that the rela-
tionship is exploitive or that nature is degraded by
relegation to a utilitarian function is, of course, non-
sensical. It is only when man's greed and lack of ap-
preciation of his own proper role becomes a factor that
nature is trampled underfoot. In fact, again nature's
real meaning comes from her role in the sphere of
created orders, and in her proper role she shines.
One final word should be said on the destiny of the
natural world. Biblical theology is well aware that we
68
BIBLICAL PERSPECTIVES ON ECOLOGY 7d

live in no pristine Garden of Eden and that we are not
likely to restore such a paradise, as things now stand.
The reasons for this I discuss in more detail presently.
But the Biblical writers never lost sight of the fact that
God's original purpose for nature was that it should
freely reflect His glory in a state of untrammeled beauty.
Man was, from the beginning, to be the center of this
paradise, and all things were to function in a harmonious
relationship to man. Thus, when the prophet Isaiah
speaks of the new heavens and new earth, (ch. 65:17)
his covenant includes terms for harmony within both
plant and animal kingdom: vineyards bear fruit, wolf
and lamb feed together and none hurt or destroy in all
God's holy mountain. This ideal of a cosmic element in
redemption, combining the theme of creation from
69
CARL E. ARMERDING 8a

Genesis and that of redemption from Exodus, is no-
where more pronounced than in the later chapters of
Isaiah and is taken up in Paul's letter to the Romans,
Ch. 8 vv. 19-25. There the whole creation is seen with
an earnest or eager longing (lit: an uplifted head in
expectation) for the day when she shall be freed from
bondage and obtain liberty to function without her
present decay. J ust when this shall become a reality,
and particularly the relation it has to our own environ-
mental efforts, is not clear. What it does say is that
God's purpose for the natural world is not abandoned,
and the very "hope" which is here expressed for the
natural order should lend continuing dignity to our
efforts in the field of ecology. When we work to free
nature from some of the effects of man's sin we are
upholding that which is "good" in God's sight, and
expressing a commitment to a program which will find
its consummation in some form of eschatological king-
dom of God. That we can never hope to complete the
process no more renders the charge futile than does our
inability to finally eliminate poverty, racism, broken
homes, or disease. In fact, by the demonstration of a
Christian concern we are witnesses to the continued
expression of God's ultimate purposes in the world.

Man
The key to the discussion lies in a theology of man.
We have already sensed that the fly in the ecological
ointment is man himself--his greed, his self-centered
economic motivation, his desire for the kind of "free-
dom" which regards any restraints as odious.
For the inclusionists the answer seems to be found
in reducing man to the level of nature, in ridding him of
this Biblical anthropocentrism where he sees himself
as something inherently of more value than "many
sparrows". My own, and I think the Bible's, answer lies
in quite the opposite direction. Both creation accounts
place man at the pinnacle of creation, whether in terms
70
CARL E. ARMERDING 8b

of its climactic event (as in Ch. 1) or its primary inter-
mediary (Ch. 2, in which man is first formed and then
completes creation through his naming of the animals).
In the former account he is given dominion which
separates him from the animals and is thus a primary
element in working out the imago dei within him. Thus,
by his creation, he already represents the highest
potential for biological development and we may not,
with Loren Eiseley, expect that something greater may
yet come along.
As the highest form of the created order, he is to be
lord of nature, not part of it. Herein lies the origin of
science and technology, and the inclusionists seem at
times to be calling for a return to the state existing prior
to the neolithic revolution, where man would again take
his place as a gatherer and predator, but would abandon
his role as organizer, producer, and planner. Such an
option is, of course, a practical impossibility, as I'm sure
most inclusionists would admit. We simply know too
much science and technology, and furthermore we have
the brainpower to duplicate the process again, even if
rolled back to square zero by some catastrophic event.
But what are the Biblical restraints on man in his
lordly role? I think herein lies the key. Herein is the
forgotten element in most of human development,
herein is the weakness in any truly anthropocenric
world-view. For, as C. F. D. Moule has so cogently
pointed out in his small but weighty book, Man and
Nature in the NT,
11
man is never seen just as lord, but
as lord under God. Moule uses the term vice-regent or
sub-manager. Man derives his meaning from God whose
program, though it from the beginning offered man the
kingdom, included a recognition of God's ultimate lord-
ship over all creation and saw man as a responsible
steward, not an independent tyrant. Every tree of the
garden was given to man, but there were rules. Dominion
was given (never, by the way, as a license to exploit
71
CARL E. ARMERDING 8c

but it was dominion within (as Elder himself points
out) a created order, the violation of which would
naturally lead to imbalance and disaster. There is no
such thing for Biblical man as unlimited freedom un-
limited rights. His freedom is that of the operator of a
beautifully functioning machine. As long as he treats
the machine with respect and uses it in a way consistent
with the functions and properties of the machine, he
may continue to exercise his managerial function with
no problems. But when he ignores the rules and decides
he can ignore the complexities of his machine and the
instructions left by its maker, his freedom is lost and he
becomes the destroyer both of the machine and his own
function as its lord.
Now man, through his overthrow of the rules (Bibli-
cally summarized in Genesis 3) has brought slavery
both to himself and his universe. Of course, enough of
God's image remains within him so that he can still
exercise a powerful technical control and he can for a
while appear to be creating a kingdom of his own quite
independently of that kingdom promised "where
dwelleth righteousness". But now the books on the city
of man are beginning to be audited, and it appears that
this city has one grave and mortal fault. It simply cannot
overcome the selfish desires of its own citizens, even
when those desires threaten to destroy the whole king-
dom.
The options we are given are all insufficient. Ecolo-
gists (and Richard Wright) appeal to self-preservation
but existence without meaning becomes a farce. Lynn
White, Richard Means and others seem to be calling
for man to abdicate his role as king of the world, but
this would simply leave the whole process with no
government.
I believe the only real solution is to restore the
created order that freedom it lost, by freeing men from
their bondage to sin and self and then showing how
72
CARL E. ARMERDING 8d

they, in turn, may progressively set their environment
free from the bondage into which it has been placed
This will demand a realistic view of man's problem
and perhaps the Achilles Heel of almost all modern
theological attempts at solution is that they discuss
creation in terms of Gen. 1 and 2, but ignore Gen. 3
In setting a man free J esus Christ did not promise
instant return to paradise. Though the head of the
serpent has been bruised, thorns and thistles continue
to come forth, I do not believe we will ever see a real
ecological, or social harmony, until that day when the
glorious liberty of the children of God shall become
universal for all creation. But let us never forget that
in Christ, we are already free, and we can, despite the
weaknesses of the "flesh", began to demonstrate our
freedom by applying it to the many institutions of our
73
vented citizens of that kingdom from acting out in this

social order. Christians have often failed to live as free
men (hence the continued presence of race prejudice
and materialism among us) but where they have
grasped the meaning of redemption (as witness the
Clapham Sect in England or the Abolitionist preachers
of New England), the effect on their world has been
magnificent. The kingdom of God still awaits an
eschatological consummation, but this has never pre-
kingdom the principles of that other. And the unique
Biblical fact is that in some mysterious sense, that new
order, the new heaven and the new earth, seem to be
a re-creation or restoration of that order we now know!
What exactly is the connection I cannot tell, but the
very fact of the identification lends tremendous force
and dignity to my weakest efforts at freeing this order
from its bondage to sin.

REFERENCES

lIn lectures given at Regent College, Vancouver, B. C., Summer,
1971.
2Christian Scholars Review (Vol. I, No.1, pp. 35-40).
3Garden City, N. Y.: Natural History Press, 1969, p. 26.
4Science (Vol. 155,1967), as quoted in the J ournal of the ASA.
(J une, 1969, Vol. 21, No.2, p. 45)
5ibid., 43-47.
6Nashville: Abingdon Press, 1970, p. 87.
7Much of this terminology comes from Elder's favorite "inclu-
sionist", Loren Eiseley.
8Institutes of the Christian Religion, Bk. I, Ch. XVI, Sect. 6.
9T. J acobsen in Before Philosophy (H. Frankfort, et al, eds.),
Pelican Books, 1949, p. 142.
l0 Elder, loc cit., p. 84.
11 Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1967

American Scientific Affiliation: ASA
P.O. Box 668
Ipswich, MA 01938
www.asa3.org
74
Grace Theological J ournal 12.2 (Spring, 1971) 3-22
Copyright 1971 by Grace Theological Seminary. Cited with permission.

ATRA-HASIS: A SURVEY

J AMES R. BATTENFIELD
Teaching Fellow in Hebrew
Grace Theological Seminary

New discoveries continue to revive interest in the study of the
ancient Near East. The recent collation and publication of the Atra-hasis
Epic is a very significant example of the vigor of this field, especially
as the ancient Near East is brought into comparison with the Old Testa-
ment. The epic is a literary form of Sumero-Babylonian traditions about
the creation and early history of man, and the Flood. It is a story that
not only bears upon the famous Gilgamesh Epic, but also needs to be
compared to the narrative of the Genesis Flood in the Old Testament.
The implications inherent in the study of such an epic as Atra-hasis
must certainly impinge on scholars' understanding of earth origins and
geology.

The advance in research that has been conducted relative to Atra-
hasis is graphically apparent when one examines the (ca. 1955) rendering
by Speiser
1
in comparison with the present volume by Lambert and
Millard.
2

Although Atra-hasis deals with both creation and flood, the pre-
sent writer has set out to give his attention to the flood material only.
Literature on mythological genres is voluminous. Therefore the present
writer will limit this study to a survey of the source material which
underlies Atra-hasis, a discussion of its content and its relation to the
Old Testament and the Gilgamesh Epic.

J ames R. Battenfield earned the B. A. degree at San Diego State College,
and the B. D. and Th. M. at Talbot Theological Seminary. He taught for
two years at Talbot Theological Seminary and pursued graduate study
at U. C. L. A. He is presently taking work toward the Th. D. degree
at Grace Theological Seminary.
3
75
4 GRACE J OURNAL

SOURCE MATERIAL

The source material behind the present edition has been a long
time in coming to the fore. The great amount of energies that have
been expended on this research will hardly be reflected in this brief
study; however, the main lines of endeavor can be traced.

One may surmise that the Atra-hasis epic flourished in Babylon-
ian civilization for some 1,500 years. At the time of Alexander the
Great, when Hellenism figuratively and literally buried what was left
of Mesopotamian cultural influence in the Tigris-Euphrates Valley, Atra-
hasis was lost. For over two thousand years the only record known
to man of a great Flood was the story in Genesis. Berossus, a Baby-
lonian priest about the time of Alexander, wrote a Babylonian history
which is also lost. Fragmented traditions of his history have come
down to the present through such worthies as Polyhistor and Eusebius.
3

The middle of the nineteenth century saw the beginning of serious
exploration in Mesopotamia, particularly among British and French in-
terests. Reliefs and monuments were unearthed and taken to Western
museums. Thousands of clay tablets awaited decipherment, an inter-
esting process in its own right.
4
Kuyunjik, the larger mound at Nineveh,
5
is the site where much Atra-hasis material was found, although its iden-
tification was not apparent for a long time. In 1842/3 Paul Emile Botta
first dug at Kuyunjik, but he did not find any spectacular museum pieces
such as were expected in those days. Austen Henry Layard
6
secured
British rights to dig in the area and this caused a conflict with French
interests. By 1851 the palace of Sennacherib had been found.
7
Hormuzd
Rassam, a Christian of local extraction, who favored the British, be-
came the leader of native digging efforts. At first he and his helpers
dug secretly at night. Having come across the most magnificent reliefs
found to date, Rassam continued digging by day. They had dug into the
palace of Assyria's last great king, Ashurbanipal.
8
His library is now
well known as one of the great discoveries from antiquity. Practically
all of Ashurbanipal's library was taken to the British Museum, thanks
to Layard and Rassam.

In London a "layman" in scholarly circles was put to work sort-
ing the fragments of Ashurbanipal's collection. This man was George
Smith. At fourteen the humble lad was apprenticed to a firm of bank-
note engravers. From an Old Testament background, his first love
soon took over in his life as he read with diligence concerning the
archaeology of Mesopotamia. He gave up engraving for archaeology
before long, and soon was at work collating the thousands of fragments
of Ashurbanipal's library. In his own words, Smith mentions with kind-
ness the labors of Botta. Botta found Sargon's palace (which dated from

76
ATRA-HASIS 5

ca. 722-705 B. C.) at Khorsabad, after his work at Nineveh had proven
afailure.
9
He mentions Layard and Rassam as well, but does not men-
tion Rassam's nocturnal digging.
10
Smith showed that he knew as much
about the tablets as anyone and in 1866, at the age of twenty-six, he was
made Assistant in the Department of Oriental Antiquities at the museum.

Others knew that works of mythology were preserved,
but only George Smith collected and joined enough bro-
ken pieces to reconstruct entire episodes, and only he
could understand the content. His lack of philological
training was made up for by hard work and sheer ge-
nius.
11

It was on December 3, 1872, nearly one hundred years ago, that
Smith read a paper to the Society of Biblical Archaeology concerning his
discovery of a Babylonian version of the Biblical Flood story. This paper
rocked the world of Biblical scholarship. Four years later Smith pub-
lished The Chaldean Account of Genesis, and among this selection of
Babylonian literary texts was one Smith called "the story of Atarpi."
12
This is now known as the Epic of Atra-hasis.

An amazing feature of the story of the gathering of the fragments
that make up Atra-hasis is the unusual length of time required to join
the fragments properly. Smith had three broken pieces, enough to gain
a plot and to distinguish this from other creation/flood stories. Smith
mistook obverse for reverse and his mistake was not corrected properly
until 1956. Even more amazing is the fact that, after Smith's untimely
death in 1876, the three "Atarpi" fragments became separated and were
not joined again until 1899, and the third of the pieces was not published
until 1965, and not joined to the other two until 1967. This is the rea-
son that Atra-hasis is spoken of as a "new" flood epic: it is new be-
cause its tablet sequence has only recently been finalized.

Other fragments of Atra-hasis naturally experienced independent
histories from their discovery to their publication. V. Scheil, a French
priest, published a fragment of a flood epic in 1898. His differed from
Smith's, and he dated it to the reign of Ammi-saduqa (1646-26 B. C.)
of the Old Babylonian dynasty.
13
The same year a mythological text
from the same period was copied by T. G. Pinches. This last text
describes the creation of man.
14
In 1899, the German scholar, Hein-
rich Zimmern wrote an article in which he gave the Umschrift of Smith's
two then available fragments, showed Scheil's and Pinches' work was of
the same epic,
15
and demonstrated that the name of the hero should be
not Atarpi, but Atra, or Atra-hasis. Still at this point the correct
order of the fragments was undetermined, and so the matter remained
for fifty years.
77
6 GRACE J OURNAL

It remained for the Danish scholar, J orgen Laessoe, to point out
the proper sequence.
16
Lambert and Millard take credit for publishing
material done by the same original scribe who wrote Scheil's 1898 frag-
ment. This material had been in the British Museum since 1889.

CONTENT OF THE EPIC

By way of definition, the Epic of Atra-hasis is more a literary
tradition than a narrative with precise bounds and limits. Lambert states
that plagiarism and a lack of respect for literary rights were common in
the ancient world.
17
The only "title" that Atra-hasis had in antiquity
is seen repeated in the colophon at the end of each tablet, inuma ilu
awilum, "When the gods like man."
18

The principal edition used by Lambert was copied out by Ku-Aya,
"the junior scribe." This fact is also discernible in the colophons.
Scheil in 1898 had given the name as Ellet-Aya or Mulil-Aya; neither
of these is acceptable. It is known that ku +divine name is Sumerian.
At one time there was some question about ku in Old Babylonian, but
this sign is found in the Code of Hammurapi
20
as well as in Ammisa-
duqa's own famous "Edict."
21
Ku-Aya's text is not that of a schoolboy,
even though he is called "junior scribe." He did his copying ca. 1630
B. C., if one holds to the "middle chronology," the majority opinion,
on Babylonian chronology.
22
The original must be before 1630 B. C.,
making Atra-hasis one of the oldest, practically complete texts now
known. Ku-Aya's work is an edition in three tablets. Other collated
pieces must be relegated to much later periods, to the late Assyrian
(ca. 700-650 B. C.) in particular. George Smith's "story of Atarpi,"
now brought into comparison with the other pieces, must be of the
Assyrian Recension, according to Lambert, since it shows marked
Assyrian dialectal forms. The distinction between Old Babylonian and
Middle Assyrian would show up in the orthography as well. The Assyr-
ian story is essentially the same as Ku-Aya's, but substantially rewritten,
Neo-Babylonian fragments differ even more. A Ras Shamra fragment,
written in Akkadian, not Ugaritic, has been found, and is included in
Lambert. Its first three lines read:

e-nu-ma ilanu
mes
im-tas-ku mil-ka i-na matati
mes.ti
a-bu-ba is-ku-nu i-na ki-ib-ra-ti

The translation is:

"When the gods took counsel in the lands,
And brought about a flood in the regions of the world."
78
ATRA-HASIS 7

The sixth line reads:

m
at-ra-am-ha-si-sum-me a-na-ku-[ma], "I am Atra-
hasis."
24

As to the theme of the text, the essence of its content, one must
categorize it as both a myth because gods play a dominant role, and an
epic, because the leading character is a hero. Most basically Atra-hasis
deals with the problem of organization. A certain dialectic goes on here,
viz., there is a conflict which goes through two phases. Both phases
feature supernatural forces, but in the first "act" the conflict is among
the gods for their own sakes and has to do with divine goals; the second
phase concerns the conflict of the gods for the sake of man, i. e.,
human organization enters the picture.

Tablet I

The story begins with a hearkening back to an earlier time. It
almost has a "once upon a time" flavor. Certainly the plot is etiolog-
ical from the outset.
25
"How did man become as he is?" "Once it was
like this," the modern storyteller might commence. Once the gods,
those superhuman reflections of man's aspirations, worked and suffered
as men do now. Quite understandably, since Mesopotamia has always
depended upon man-made waterways to redistribute the capricious flood-
ings, the gods are represented as digging the canals. This was at a
time when only the gods inhabited the universe. The greater and lesser
gods are mentioned in 11. 5-6. The seven great Anunnaki are men-
tioned. The term is used for all gods at times; at other periods the
Anunnaki are the gods of the nether world.
26
Three senior gods are
mentioned individually. They are Anu, Enlil and Enki. In 1:12 they
evidently cast lots to determine their particular spheres of influence.
Anu rules henceforth from heaven; Enlil evidently stayed on earth; Enki
descended to his abode in the Apsu, a subterranean body of water. The
Assyrian recension of the epic from 1:19 ff. probably indicates that Enki
set the Igigi (here, junior gods) to work on the canals.
27
The Igigi suf-
fered this humiliation for forty years and then rebelled, "backbiting,
grumbling in the excavation" (1:39b-40). They agree to take their mu-
tual grievance to Enlil. They want not just reduction of their workload,
but complete relief from it. In typically anarchous fashion the junior
gods set fire to their digging tools, and utilize them as torches to
light their way to Enlil by night. They surround Enlil's temple, called
Ekur, in the city of Nippur.
28
Enili's servants, Kalkal and Nusku,
bring word to the god
29
that he is surrounded. Lines 93 and 95 of this
first tablet are a little unclear. Lambert believes some kind of prover-
bial usage of the word binu/bunu, "son" is employed. If this term were
clear, it might be more readily apparent why Enlil does not hesitate to
79
8 GRACE J OURNAL

summon Anu from heaven and Enki from the Apsu to stand with him
against the rebels. It must be assumed that the gravity of the situation
was reason enough for a coalition of the senior gods to deal with the
matter. It is Anu in 1:111 who seems to be the supreme leader. The
question is put to the rebels, "Who is the instigator of battle?" (11.
128, 140). The answer comes: "Every single one of us. . . " (1. 146).
When Enlil heard that the extent of the antagonism toward him in his
realm, earth, was so great, he cried (1:167).

It is curious that Enlil seems to recover his composure so quickly
and begins to command
30
Anu to go to heaven and bring down one god and
have him put to death as a solution to the problem. Perhaps more might
be known about the decision to slay a god, if it were not for the fact
that right at this juncture (11. 178-89), the text is unclear, and the var-
ious recensions must be used to fill the gap. At any rate, when the
text resumes, Belet-ili is on hand.
31
It is she who is summoned to
to create
32
the "Lullu-man."
33
Man now will bear the work burden
of the gods. Belet-ili is called Mami in 1:193,
34
and then it would seem
that she is also called Nintu.
35
Though she is the birth-goddess, she
disavows any claim to being able to "make things."
36
She points to the
skill of Enki in that realm. But in 1:203 it becomes apparent that Enki
must give her the clay so that she can create man.

Enki will make a purifying bath. One god will be killed; this is
one called We-ila (1:223). He is not mentioned but this once in the
text.
37
His flesh and blood, combined with Enki's clay will result in
man. God and clay, therefore, are mixed to make man in the Baby-
lonian conception. Line 215 is instructive: "Let there be a spirit from
the god's flesh."
38
The plan to make a man is agreed upon by the
Anunnaki, the plan is carried out, and the Igigi spit on the clay. Mami
then rehearses before the gods in typically redundant, oriental fashion
what she has done. The summum bonum of her work is this: the gods
are free. Yet, strangely, the work is not complete, because more
birth-goddesses, fourteen, are called in on the project and the group
proceeds to the bit simti, "the house of destiny"
39
(1:249) to get at
the work in earnest. So the creation of man is not too clear. Four-
teen pieces of clay designated as seven males and seven females, are
"nipped off, " and separated by a "brick." (1:256, 259). Another break
in the story occurs here. Then there are some rules for midwifery in
the Assyrian recension that fills the gap. Ten months is the time neces-
sary before the mortals are born. Finally they are born and the text
relates some rules about obstetrics and marriage, but it is not parti-
cularly clear until 1:352.

At this point the significant statement is made. "Twelve hundred
years had not yet passed."
40
This sentence begins the second part in
80
ATRA -HASIS 9

the plot, if one views its story content apart from the tablet divisions.
This much time, twelve hundred years, is given as the span of time
from man's creation to the Flood. During this period people multiplied
and their noise became intolerable to Enlil, who becomes dissatisfied
with the noise because he cannot sleep. ". . . Let there be plague,"
reads the last part of 1:360. Enlil has decided to reduce the noise by
reducing the source, man. Namtara, the plague god, is summoned
(1:380), but first, the reader is startled by the abrupt introduction of
Atra-hasis, the king (1:364). Perhaps he has been mentioned in some
lost portion earlier. He must be a king because his personal god was
Enki himself. Usually a Babylonian's personal god was a very minor
deity. This is seen in much of the wisdom literature and prayers.
41
Enki is one of the chief gods; Atra-hasis must be a king. Atra-hasis
petitions Enki to intervene and stop the plague. Enki advises the people
to direct their attentions to Namtara, so that he will relax the plague.
This is what then ensues as Tablet 1 closes with the statement repeated,
"Twelve hundred years had not yet passed."
42

Tablet II

The sequence that ended Tablet I is now paralleled. Enlil lost
his sleep again, and decides to use drought/famine to eradicate men.
Adad the storm god
43
should withhold his rain (11:11); waters should not
arise: from the abyss. Again Atra-hasis entreated Enki and at length
Adad watered the earth, Lambert says, "discreetly. . . without attrac-
ting Enlil's attention."
44

From this point on in the epic the gaps frequently hide the story
development. Evidently Enlil slept again but was roused by a third vis-
itation of noise. By now Enlil must realize that some god is thwarting
his extermination plans. Enlil resumes the drought. In column 3, 4
Atra-hasts is praying to Enki. By column 4 the famine is still in prog-
ress. Enki acts in the behalf of Atra-hasis in column 5. A late Baby-
lonian piece inserted here tells of a cosmic sea that existed in the bot-
tom of the universe.
46
From this area, fish were caught up in a type
of whirlwind, and the second drought perpetrated by Enlil was averted
by the sending of these fish among starving mankind. Enlil by now is
tired of seeing his plans frustrated. Enki has been his adversary, he
surmises. Since water (and fish) was used to save humanity this last
time, water will be man's destruction, and Enki is sworn to an oath
not to interfere in Enlil's plan. It would seem at this juncture Lullu-
awilum, puny man, is doomed.

Tablet III
This last tablet contains the flood story itself. Lambert observes
81
10 GRACE J OURNAL

that "the version known to George Smith from Tablet Xl of the Gilgamesh
Epic is in fact largely derived from the account in Atra-hasis."
47

Fortunately, Ku-Aya's Old Babylonian text is the main source of
the third tablet. Atra-hasis is addressing Enki as it begins. It would
seem that Enki, as is so typical of polytheistic morality, has already
found a way to get around his oath to Enlil. 111:1:18 begins Enki's mes-
sage for avoiding the flood, and it has a familiar ring: "Wall, listen,
to me! Reed wall, observe my words!"
48
Atra-hasis is told to destroy
his house, undoubtedly made of reeds, and build a boat.
49
Reeds grow
particularly in southern Mesopotamia, near the Persian Gulf. Perhaps
the story originated in such an environment. Interesting nautical terms
are employed in 11. 29-37. Concerning the boat:

Roof it over like the Apsu.
So that the sun
50
shall not see inside it
Let it be roofed over above and below.
The tackle should be very strong.
Let the pitch be tough, and so give( the boat) strength.
It will rain down upon you here
An abundance of birds, a profusion of fishes.
He opened the water-clock and filled it;
He announced to him the coming of the flood
51
for the
seventh night.

Atra-hasis did as Enki commanded him. The reason for the flood
is given "theologically" in the fact that the two gods of the earth and
the deep are angry with one another. This sounds primitive indeed.
Since Atra-hasis is a devotee of Enki, he must side with him and no
longer live in Enlil's earth.

Column 2 of the third tablet is badly broken. It would seem the
boat is being built by such as a "carpenter" and a "reed worker."
52
By line 32 of this column, clean and fat animals are mentioned as being
put on the boat. And, then, in the lines remaining of the column, the
most personal touch in the poem is given. Atra-hasis must go to live
with his own god. He calls for a banquet for his people and his family.
Yet he cannot enjoy or even participate in this festivity because he is
overcome with grief in contemplating the impending horror. At the banquet
he was "in and out: he could not sit, could not crouch" (1.45). His
heart was broken instead and he was vomiting.

By now the weather worsened. Adad's thunders being heard in the
clouds overhead. Pitch was brought to enable Atra-hasis to close his
door. The winds and the waves rose. He cut his restraining hawser
and set his reed-boat adrift.
82
ATRA-HASIS 11

Lines are missing at the beginning of column 3 of tablet III. Re-
stored by conjecture is the mention of the Zu bird in line 7. Zu is men-
tioned again in one of the recensions.
53
and is also found elsewhere in
ancient Near Eastern mythology.
54
The strength of the flood came upon
the peoples; its destruction was a nightmare. Enki took it badly from
the outset. The birth-goddess Nintu
55
and the Anunnaki regret the dis-
aster. Nintu bewails the loss of her children, who have become "like"
flies."
56
She seems to have lost her purpose for existence. She rightly
blames Enlil for such a lamentable act. Her crying is enunciated in
111:4:5-11. The gods thirsted during the flood, as if they could no more
subsist on salt water from the Apsu than could humans. Nintu wanted
beer in fact in 111:4:16. The gods stood like sheep standing together in
a dry trough waiting for a drink.
57

Seven days and seven nights the deluge continued. As column
5 is missing its first 29 lines, the flood itself is over at III:5:30.
Atra-hasis is "providing food" (line 32), and as the gods smell the food.
"they gathered like flies over the offering." This last statement is hardly
very flattering to the gods, and most typical of the skepticism of the
wisdom genre in Babylonian literature. After the god's repast. Nintu
arises and complains concerning the unknown whereabouts of both Anu
and Enlil. Since they are the instigators of this terrible calamity.
where are they? The question is not immediately answered. Instead
an etiological explanation is given on flies, telling of the manufactured
flies in the jewelry of lapis worn around the necks of Mesopotamian
deities. The reason for this episode is given by Lambert:

Thus the flies in the story are a memorial of the
drowned offspring of Belet-ili, and the idea may have
been suggested to its originator by a proverb or cliche
about dragon-flies drifting down the river.
59

Enlil, who now has appeared, sees the reed boat and becomes
angry at the Igigi. After all, the gods had decided to exterminate man;
all the gods were under oath. How did man survive? Enlil wants to
know. Anu points out that only Enki, whose realm is the sea, could
save man. Enki steps forward and freely admits his deeds and evidently
seeks to be exonerated (in a badly damaged passage). Volume 7 is of
no help in the flood story; its chief concern is proverbial sayings on
childbearing. Column 8 begins at the ninth line: this is the epilogue.
The text is so problematic that it is not certain who is speaking in
III:8:9-18. Lambert thinks the mother goddess is a leading candidate.
In line 15 the whole epic is perhaps called anniam zamara, "this song."
60
Perhaps the song was recited in some way in Babylonian religious wor-
ship.
61
Thus ends the last tablet.
83
12 GRACE J OURNAL

RELATION TO GILGAMESH XI

Still foremost in size and state of perservation among Akkadian
epic selections are the twelve tablets (containing over 3,000 lines) of the
Epic of Gilgamesh.
62
The eleventh tablet here deals with the Flood.

Gilgamesh meets the figure who is synonymous with Atra-hasis of
the recent epic, Utnapishtim.
63
The latter is called "the Faraway"
64
or "the Distant"
65
because he dwells removed from others, he is im-
mortal. Gilgamesh had thought in Utnapishtim he would find one prepared
for battle,
66
but he lies indolent upon his back (line 6). Gilgamesh has
long sought immortality and he asks the serene Utnapishtim how he
attained the blessed state.

Utnapishtim will tell Gilgamesh a secret which begins in Shurup-
pak,
67
the city where the gods lived. There the hearts of the gods led
them to produce the flood.
68
The gods present are the same as those
in Atra-hasis, among whom are Anu, who is called abasunu, "their
father,"
69
and Enlil, who is denominated maliksunu, "their-counselor."
70
Ninigiku-Ea is present. This name is another appellative of
Enki the god of wisdom who dwells in the Apsu.
71
As in Atra-hasis.
Enki/Ea speaks to the house of reeds, Utnapishtim's home:

Reed-hut, reed-hut! Wall, walll
Reed-hut, hearken! Wall, reflect!
Man of Shuruppak, son of Ubar-tutu,
Tear down (this) house, build a ship!
72

Thus in both epics the command to build a boat in order to escape
the flood is similar. The seed of all living creatures is called to go up
into the ship. Dimensions are not given for the ship in Atra-hasis; how-
ever, Gilgamesh mentions that the ship should be accurately measured,
73
and that the width and length of the boat are to be equal, or square.
Finally, the boat should be covered, ceiled over like the Apsu, i.e.,
impenetrable.

Like Atra-hasis, Utnapishtim pledges to carry out Enki's orders.
He must sever his tie with Enlil's terrestrial economy and go to his own
god, Enki.

There is a large break in the left margin of the tablet that extends
from about line 41 to the center at about 45, and then proceeds to the
center of 55 and angles back to reveal the first sign of 53.
74
A lesser
break at the right side extends over lines 48-53.

Children brought pitch for Utnapishtim's boat. The "strong"
75
84
ATRA-HASIS 13

or the "grown ones"
76
brought all else needful. The floor space of the
boat is said to be about 3,600 square meters,
77
or approximately an
acre. The walls were 120 cubits high, the decks were 120 cubits on a
side. The boat had six decks. Speiser conjectures that the ship took
seven days to build from his restoration of line 76.
78

Utnapishtim's family, the beasts of the field, and all the crafts-
men were made to go on board the ship. This is a greater number than
Atra-hasis. The rain that is coming is called by Speiser "a rain of
blight." It was Enki's water-clock that was set for Atra-hasis. Here
it is Shamash,
79
the sun god, who sets the time of the flood.
Adad's thunders signal the approaching deluge. Nergal, god of
the underworld,
80
tears out the posts of the world dam, letting the waters
loose. There must be a connection between Atra-hasis 111:3:9-10 and
Gilgames XI:I07, where in both cases it is stated that the land was shat-
tered like a pot.
81
This must have reference to a cataclysmic force,
something of diastrophism. Countless other examples could be given
of this kind of parallelism between the two epics. Cataclysmic language
is repeated in Speiser's rendition of line 109, "submerging the moun-
tains. "
82

The gods cowered during the storm in typically mortal fashion.
Ishtar
83
seems to take the role of the Mami/Belet-ili/Nintu birth-goddess
in Gilgamesh. It is she that laments the sad state of things and blames
herself.

On the seventh day the flood ceased. All of mankind had returned
to clay. The ship comes to rest on Mt. Nisir.
84
Utnapishtim sends
forth first a dove, then a swallow and lastly a raven, which does not
return to the ship. Thereupon he lets out all his "passengers" to the
four winds,
85
and offers a sacrifice. The gods, smelling the aroma
as in Atra-hasis, "crowded like flies about the sacrificer."
86
Ishtar
and the jewels are brought into the context here too, with the idea that
the jewels are a memorial remembering the flood. Enlil is excluded
because he perpetrated the crime.

Utnapishtim is specifically called Atra-hasis, "the exceedingly
wise," in line 187. Enlil seems to abate some of his anger and by
11. 193-4, he pronounces a blessing upon the Babylonian Noah and his
wife:

"Hitherto Utnapishtim has been but a man;
But now Utnapishtim and his wife shall be like unto us
gods.
87
85
14 GRACE J OURNAL

Thus the close similarities can be seen between Atra-hasis and
Gilgamesh XI. As has been said Atra-hasis is the older of the two, its
copy dating from the Old Babylonian with an archetype perhaps as early
as ca. 1800 B. C. Both compositions are part myth and part epic.
Both show the marks of wisdom literature in their themes of introspec-
tion. It must be remembered both heroes are "wise men." Simply
because it is longer and better preserved at key points of flood-story
interest, Gilgamesh remains the more detailed document on the flood.

RELATION TO THE OLD TESTAMENT

In Genesis 6:5-9; 19 the author of the Book of Genesis, Moses,
writes concerning God's judgment of the world by a flood. Immediately
one is struck by the solemnity of the story: 0l0` R`l, "the
Lord/J ehovah saw" the wickedness of man. There is no pantheon of gods
conniving against one another. There is no "noise" prompting the de-
struction by the flood. The God of Heaven is hardly dismayed over all,
the noise men may make. The problem here in Genesis is not organ-
ization or the lack of it, the problem is that "every imagination of the
thoughts" of man "was only evil continually" (Gen. 6:5). Such a world
wide problem as moral corruption is so vastly more realistic than noise.

In 6:14 God tells Noah to build a 03n, "an ark."
88
The
ark will be of sturdier construction than mere reeds: it will be of
01RYV, "gopher wood." The ark will be covered with 03,
"pitch."
89
The dimensions of Noah's ark are superior as well. It is
not square but more boatshaped. All three accounts speak of the boat,
the pitch and the door. God promises deliverance to Noah in 6:17; Enki
indicates that Atra-hasis will "save life," if he escapes as planned.
90
Only in the Biblical account is the number of animals to be brought
into the ark realistic. The tablet is marred in Atra-hasis 111:3:32 ff.,
but indiscriminate numbers of birds (?), cattle (?) and other wild crea-
tures (?), plus Atra-basis' family, go on board.
91
The "clean beast"
of Genesis 7:2 may be reflected in the elluti of III:2:32.
92

The duration of the actual rain is more realistic also. Forty
days and nights are cataclysmic duration on a world-wide scale. Six
or seven days is far less believable. The flood of Genesis lasted 371
days.
93
With the words of Genesis 7:11, h!`Vb73 1Vp3!
1n0! C`bU0 h3Rl 03 C10n the action and extent
of the flood are clear. The niphal verbs here show that these natural
86
ATRA-HASIS 15

forces were acted upon by an outside Agent, God. One might assume
that Enki's Apsu erupted adding to the waters, but the only clear
statements have to do with Adad's roaring in the clouds, e. g., in
III:2:49, 53 of Atra-hasis.

The closing of the boat's door is treated variously. Genesis
7:16 states simply, 1lV3 0l0` ?0`l. What obliging soul
brought the kupru ("pitch")for Atra-hasis to close his door?
94
Then
that one was swept away in the flood?

Very little is said about the amount and the subsequent assuaging
of the waters. Even if this is the case, it is a little difficult to see
how one could say of Gilgamesh XI that it portrays a local flood, since
the mountains were submerged. That claim is better supported with
respect to Atra-hasis, but chiefly from silence, because the latter does
not give any real clue as to the extent of the flood.

The destruction of man and beast is deemed complete, however.
This would imply a universal catastrophe for both Atra-hasis and Gil-
gamesh. All flesh died; the waters had to seek out all, in effect. Gen-
esis 7:21-23 is most plain on this point.

Atra-hasis III:5:30 may have a reference to the sending of some
kind of bird to find dry land.
95
Gilgamesh clearly indicates a dove,
swallow and raven, while Genesis employs a raven and a dove.
Atra-hasis does not give the place of the ark's landing. Mt.
Nisir should be identified with Pir Omar Gudrun in Kurdistan, accord-
ing to Speiser.
96
Ararat (OR `0) has generally been thought to
coincide with the mountain of that name in what was ancient Urartu, the
region of Lake Van.
97

The altar that Noah built is "paralleled" in the Babylonian epics,
as has been shown. The words `!0 `hR 0l0` `l
"and the Lord smelled the sweet savor" (Gen. 8:21), have their grossly
polytheistic analogy in both Atra-hasis and Gilgamesh. Leupold has said
that God "viewed the sentiments behind the sacrifice with satisfaction."
98

If there is a blessing on Atra-hasis at the end of his epic, it is
missing. III:7 is about childbirth and seems as if it has no real con-
nection with the rest of the poem. Utnapishtim obtains immortality and
goes to live somewhere in the West. Noah receives a promise from
God that He will not judge the earth by water again. The Covenant is
87
16 GRACE J OURNAL

given to Noah; there is no Babylonian counterpart to the covenant.

CONCLUSION

After languishing in museum collections for nearly a century, the
Epic of Atra-hasis has at last been presented to the scholarly world in a
more readable form. The process is as yet incomplete. It is hoped
that more fragments may be added to the missing sections of Tablet III.
Such a discovery would enhance Flood studies even more. It must be
admitted at this point that Gilgamesh XI is still the chief extra-biblical
document on the Flood from the standpoint of completeness and parallels.
Gilgamesh is a dynamic composition; its story is quite captivating. All
of its twelve tablets constitute a marvel of ancient literature, surpassed
only by Scripture itself. Atra-hasis, on the other hand, is somewhat
colorless by comparison. Lambert has forewarned his readers on this
account: "a modern reader must not expect to find our translation im-
mediately appealing or fully intelligible."
99
The greatest appeal in Atra-
basis must be, in the final analysis, for the philologist. The present
author has only given a taste of the rich mine of comparative linguis-
tical material in the epic. As to content, it may be reiterated with
previous generations of academicians, all accounts--Atra-hasis, Gil-
gamesh XI (including the Sumerian flood story of Ziusudra, purposely
not touched upon here) and the Genesis Flood--go back to an actual,
historical occurrence of a world-wide flood catastrophe. The inspira-
tion of the Holy Spirit has preserved the Biblical account without any
mythology, polytheism or low moral concepts, and its very text has
been supernatlurally preserved as well.

DOCUMENTATION

1. E. A. Speiser, trans., "Atrahasis" (in Ancient Near Eastern
Texts, J ames B. Pritchard, ed. 2nd edition. Princeton: Prince-
ton University Press, 1955), pp. 104-6.
2. W. G. Lambert and A. R. Millard, Atra-hasis: The Babylonian
Story of the Flood (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1969, pp. 42- 105).
Recent periodical discussions by these co-authors include: Lam-
bert, "New Light on the Babylonian Flood," J ournal of Semitic
Studies, 5/2:113-23, April, 1960; and Millard, "A New Babylonian
'Genesis' Story," Tyndale Bulletin, 18:3-18, 1967.
3. Lambert, Atra-hasis, pp. 134-7.
4. E. g., cf. Samuel Noah Kramer, The Sumerians (Chicago: The
University of Chicago Press, 1967), pp. 3-32.
5. Work continues on the smaller mound until very recently, cf.
Geoffrey Turner, "Tell Nebi Yunus: The Ekal Masarti of Nine-
veh," Iraq, 32/1:68 (and especially pl. XV), Spring: 1970.
88
ATRA-HASIS 17

6. Layard's works are well known. Some of them include: Nine-
veh and its Remains (new edition; 2 vols. in 1. New York:
George P. Putnam, 1852); also A Popular Account of Discoveries
at Nineveh (abridged; New York: Harper and Brothers, Publishers,
1852).
7. Layard's remarks on his second expedition are interesting, cf.
his Discoveries Among the Ruins of Nineveh and Babylon (New
York: G. P. Putnam and Company, 1853), pp. 67ff.
8. Lambert, Atra-Hasis, p. 2
9. George Smith, Assyrian Discoveries (3rd edition. New York:
Scribner, Armstrong and Company, 1876), pp. 2-3.
10. Ibid., p. 4.
11. Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 3.
12. Ibid.
13. "Dates are according to the "middle chronology" on Hammurapi,
as presented by J . A. Brinkman in A. Leo Oppenheim, Ancient;
Mesopotamia (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1968),
pp. 335-52.
14. Theophilus G. Pinches, The Old Testament in the Light of the
Historical Records and Legends of Assyria and Babylonia (London:
Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, 1902), p. 117. This
fragment is from Scheil and has come to be denominated "W" in
Lambert, cf. the latter's p. 129.
15. As early as 1902, i.e., at the time of Pinches' first edition of
his work quoted immediately above, Pinches is willing to say,
p. 117: "It is not improbable that the fragment published by the
Rev. V. Scheil O. P., belongs to this legend. . . ." Pinches
does not seem as convinced as Lambert implies he was.
17. Ibid., p. 5.
18. Ibid., pp. 32, 42.
19. Ibid., p. 31, n. 1; cf. also Rene Labat, Manuel d'Epigraphie
Akkadienne (quatrieme edition; Paris: Imprimerie Nationale,
1963), pp. 210-11.
20. The sign is * in Old Babylonian, and is found in phrases
such as ina kaspi (KU. BABBAR)-su, "in his silver," cf. E. Berg-
mann, Codex Hammurabi: Textus Primigenius (editio tertia;
Roma: Pontificium Institutum Biblicum, 1953), p. 8 (Law 35,
line 3, of the Code).
21. I.8' in the edict reads, in part, ku.babbar
am
, "and silver," F.
R. Kraus, Ein Edikt des Konigs Ammi-saduqa von Babylon,
Studia et Documenta ad iura Orientis Antiqui Pertinenta, Vol. V
(Leiden: E. J ~i11~8), p. 18. Incidentally, Clay has an-
other version of the name of the scribe in the collophon: Azag-
89
18 GRACE J OURNAL

d
Aya, cf. Albert T. Clay, A Hebrew Deluge Story in Cuneiform
and Other Epic Fragments in the Pierpont Morgan Library.
Oriental Series, Researches, Vol. V-3. (New Haven: Yale Uni-
versity Press, 1922), p.61.
22. Cf. Brinkman in Oppenheim, Ancient Mesopotamia, p. 337.
24. Ibid., pp. 132-3.
25. The "etiological motif" was first popularized by Gunkel and is still
a topic of current discussion, cf. F. Golka, "Zur Erforschung der
Atiologien in Alten Testament," Vetus Testamentum, 20/1:90, J an-
uary, 1970.
26. Giorgio Buccellati, "Religions of the Ancient Near East" (unpub-
lished lecture notes, University of California, Los Angeles, Cal-
ifornia), April 16, 1970.
27. Lambert, Atra-Hasis, pp. 42-3.
28. The word E. KUR may be subdivided: E is "temple" and KUR is
"mountain," in Sumerian/Akkadian. Thus the Ekur in Nippur was
the "mountain temple," Enlil's ziggurat; cf. Buccellati, "Religions."
April 28, 1970.
29. Nusku calls Enlil Beli, "my lord." This name has had a wide
distribution in Semitic languages and is seen in the West Semitic
7V3, "to marry, rule over;" 7V3, "owner, lord," and the
many compound names using this epithet, Francis Brown, S. R.
Driver and C. A. Briggs, eds., A Hebrew and English Lexicon
of the Old Testament (Oxford: The Clarendon Press, 1962), pp.
127-8 (Hereafter BDB).
30. The word liqi is an imperative from lequ in 1:171.
31. The name indicates "Mistress/Lady of the gods." By 1 247 Ma-
mi has undergone what Moran terms "a change of status" to be-
"Mistress of all the gods," William L. Moran, "The
Creation of Man in Atra-hasis I 192-248," Bulletin of the Amer-
ican Schools of Oriental Research, 200:48-9, December 1970.
32. The term libima is from banu, final weak, analogous to the
Hebrew 0!3 "to build."
33. Lullu is to be taken here as lullu-awilum, "mankind," Lambert,
Atra-hasis, pp. 175, 187. -
34. The usual word for "mother" in Babylonian is ummu, R. Borger,
Babylonische-assyrische Lesestucke (Roma: Pontificium Institu-
turn Biblicum, 1963), p. LXXXVI.
35. Nintu is but one of the many names of the mother-goddess.
The name means "queen who gives birth," according to Kra-
mer, Sumerian Mythology: A Study of Spiritual and Literary
Achievement in the Third Millennium B. C. (revised edition; New
York: Harper and Brothers, 1961), p. 41.
90
ATRA-HASIS 19

36. I:200, Lambert, Atra-hasis, pp. 56-7.
37. Ibid., p. 153, n. 223
38. The word for "spirit" is etemmu, "ghost," Ibid., p. 177. There
is, of course, no analogy to the Holy Spirit.
39. Simtu is a word normally translated "fate" or destiny," Oppen-
heim, Ancient Mesopotamia, p. 201. These renderings are mis-
leading, though, because the Akkadian word means much more
than the connotation in English. "Destinies" can be conceived
concretely, they can be written down, hence a "table of des-
tinies. " The power of the gods is not inherent in Babylonian
thought, but is in a god's power to hold onto the destinies, cf.
Buccellati, "Religions," April 21, 1970.
40. The text reads "600.600 mu.hi.a." Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 66.
"To acquire a god" was to experience unexpected good fortune.
J acobsen says: "In Sumerian religion the power whose presence
was felt in such experiences was given form from the situation
and was envisaged as a benevolent father or mother figure con-
cerned with the individual in question and bent on furthering his,
fortunes,"Thorkild J acobsen, "Formative Tendencies in Sumer--
ian Religion" (in The Bible and the Ancient Near East, G. Ernest
Wright, editor. Garden City, New York: Doubleday and Com-
pany, Inc., 1961), p. 270.
43. Like Baal in his actions, his name appears in many personal
names, e. g.,
d
Samsi-
d
Addu, Samsi Adad, king of Assyria, cf.
Georges Dossin, Correspondance de Samsi-ddu. Archives
Royales de Mari, I (Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1950), p. 34
(ARM 1:7:3).
45. The frequent breaks in the text have caused Lambert to number
Tablet II differently.
46. The Babylonians believed everything floated (?) in a heavenly
ocean, Buccellati, "Religions," April 9, 1970.
47. Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 11, cf. George Smith, The Chaldean
Account of Genesis (4th edition: London: Sampson Low, Marston
Searle, and Rivington. 1876).
48. For the relevant lines. cf. Gilgamesh XI:21-2 in E. A. Speiser.
trans. "The Epic of Gilgamesh" (in Ancient Near Eastern Texts.
J ames B. Pritchard. ed. 2nd edition, Princeton: Princeton Uni-
versity Press. 1955). p. 93.
49. Again, the words "build a boat." bini eleppa show that in "to
build" a boat and "to create" a man, banu/0!3 is used synon-
ymously. It is interesting to note that in Genesis 2:22. |3`l
from 0!3, is used in the creation of Eve.
91
20 GRACE J OURNAL

50. Actually
d
Samas, the sun god, is indicated.
51. Abubu is "flood" in Babylonian, from * 'bb, or ebebu, "to puri-
fy, clean," Borger, Lesestucke, p. LIII.
53. Ibid., pp. 125, 167n.
54. Cf. Speiser, "The Myth of Zu" (in Ancient Near Eastern Texts,
J ames B. Pritchard, editor. 2nd edition. Princeton: Princeton
University Press, 1955), p. 111 ft.
55. Nintu has feverish lips, a disease, Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 161.
56. The word zubbu is "fly" in Atra-hasis. In the Ugaritic literature
il.dbb is used, where it probably means "Lord of the Fly," Cyrus
H. Gordon, Ugaritic Textbook (Roma: Pontificium Institutum
Biblicum, 1965), p. 388. The z-d is phonemically assured.
II Kings 1:3 and Matt. 12 :24 are-later instances of this pheno-
menon of the king of demons.
58. Ibid., Gilgamesh XI:167-9 accuses Enlil alone.
59. Ibid., p. 164.
60. BDB, p. 274. Hebrew equivalents are: 0bl and `bl, "song,
melody."
62. Cf. Oppenheim, Ancient Mesopotamia, p. 255.
63. Cf. Speiser, "Gilgamesh," p. 88, n. 143, and also cf. Thorkild
J acobsen, The Sumerian King List. Assyriological Studies, No.
11 (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1966), pp. 76-7, n. 34.
Ubar-Thtu the father (?) of Utnapishtim is recorded in the king
list, but Ziusudra, Utnapishtim's Sumerian name, is missing.
64. Speiser, "Gilgamesh," pp. 92ff.
65. Alexander Heidel, The Gilgamesh Epic and Old Testament Par-
allels (2nd edition; Chicago: The University of Chicago Press,
1967), p. 80.
66. Speiser, "Gilgamesh," p. 93.
67. Cf. Borger, Lesestucke, III, Tafel 60, line 11. It must be due
to scribal error that this reading is
uru
Su-ri -pak when it should
be
uru
Su-ru-pak.
68. Ibid., line 14: there is *** , a-bu-bi, "flood."
69. Ibid., II, 94.
70. Ibid, Mlk designates "king" in Hebrew, but the idea inherent is
"counse1or" in Akkadian. Certainly the two are closely aligned.
71. Henri Frankfort, et al., Before Philosophy (reprinted: Baltimore:
Penguin Books, 1968), p. 267.
73. Translation by Heidel, Gilgamesh, p. 81, 1. 29.
74. Borger, Lesestucke, III, Tafel 61.
75. Heidel, Gilgamesh, p. 82.
92
ATRA-HASIS 21

77. Heidel, Gilgamesh, p. 82
78. Speiser, "Gilgamesh." p. 94.
79. It is an easy matter to trace, Utu of the Sumerians through
Shamash of the Akkadians to UbU, the word for "sun" in the
Old Testament.
80. Speiser, "Gilgamesh," p. 94, n. 205.
81. cf. Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 93
82. There is a broken sign ( * ). This could be restored to
*, KUR Sumerian; sadu, Akkadian, "mountain which is what
Speiser is supposing.
83. The Sumerian Inanna.
84. Vide infra.
85. Instead of anything analogous to h11 V3R, "four winds,"
in Hebrew, the text here has the numerical ***
(4.IM. MES), 4 sari, "four winds, " Borger, Lesestucke, I, LXXXI;
II, 99; III, Tafel 65.
87. Heidel, Gilgamesh, p. 88.
88. J ohn Skinner, A. Critical and Exegetical Commentary on Genesis
(in The International Critical Commentary, S. R. Driver, et al.,
eds. 2nd edition. Edinburgh: T. and T. Clark, 1930), p. 160;
and G. J . Spurrell, Notes on the Text of the Book of Genesis
(2nd edition, revised; Oxford: The Clarendon Press, 1896), p.
76, think that this is possibly an Egyptian loanword, perhaps
teb(t), "chest, sarcophagus." It is interesting that the Egyptian
word for "box" is written * . The first sign, *,
stands for a reed shelter in the field, the * is the sign
for water, and the last is a determinative for any kind of box
or coffin. The resultant word is hn
d
.
If, however, the word is * in Egyptian, as Ludwig Koehler
and Walter Baumgartner, eds., Lexicon in Veteris Testamenti
Libros (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1951), p. 1017, say, then Gardiner
lists in his grammar *, "floats," under *.
the first sign of which indicates "reed floats used in fishing and
hunting the hippopotamus," Alan Gardiner, Egyptian Grammar
(3rd ed., revised; London: Oxford University Press, 1966),
p. 514, cf. also A. S. Yaduda, The Language of the Pentateuch
in its Relation to Egyptian (London: Oxford University Press,
1933), 1, 15*.
89. BDB, p. 498. The equivalent is given in Atra-hasis, III:1:33,
93
22 GRACE J OURNAL

91. Ibid., pp. 92-3.
92. Ibid., p. 178; the verb elelu, "be pure," has as its noun ellu,
"pure."
93. J ohn C. Whitcomb, J r., and Henry M. Morris, The Genesis Flood
(Philadelphia: The Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Company,
1962), p. 3.
94. Lambert, Atra-hasis, pp. 92-3. The words are [k]u-up-ru ba-
bi-il. The verb is from abalu, "to carry," The form babil does
not look passive, but it is well-attested that from Old Akkadian
on by-forms with an initial b are passive, Ignace J . Gelb, et al.,
The Assyrian Dictionary (Chicago: The Oriental Institute,1964),
vol. I, pt. I, pp. 10, 28-9. "Pitch was brought" is the correct
translation.
95. Lambert, Atra-hasis, p. 98; the words ana sari, "to the winds, "
are all that is left.
96. Speiser, "Gilgamesh," p. 94, n. 212.
97. Cf. the Assyrian Empire map in the unnumbered back pp. of
Georges Roux, Ancient Iraq (Harmondsworth, Middlesex: Pelican
Books, 1966). The present writer has long wondered what con-
nection is possible between the biblical Mt. Ararat and the "city
state of Aratta, probably situated somewhere in the region of the
Caspian Sea, "Kramer, The Sumerians, p. 42. Urartu itself had
a long history and appears, e. g., in Sargon's eighth campaign
in the late eighth century, B. C., cf. Francois Thureau-Dangin,
Une Relation de la Huitieme Campagne de Sargon. Textes cune-
iformes, Musee du Louvre, III (Paris: Librairie Paul Geuth-
ner, 1912), 1. 61; p. 12, pl. III.
98. H. C. Leupold, Exposition of Genesis (Grand Rapids: Baker Book
House, 1950), I, 322. The Targum is careful to avoid such an-
thropomorphisms. Genesis 8:22 reads there: `` 7`3pl
0`!3p h` RlV3, "and the Lord received/accepted with
pleasure his sacrifice/gift," cf. Marcus J astrow, comp., A Dic-
tionary of the Targumim, the Talmud Babli and Yerushalmi, and
the Midrashic Literature (New York: Pardes Publishing Company,
1950), II, 1309, 1486 and 1411, for the terms. 73p the
Pael here, is "he received"; RlV is "pleasure," and |3p,
the term referred to in Mark 7: 11, "Corban" (A. S. V.).

200 Seminary Dr.
Winona Lake, IN 46590
www.grace.edu

94
Criswell Theological Review 4.2 (1990) 313-26
Copyright 1990 by Criswell College, cited with permission.

THE ROLE OF GENESIS 22:1-19
IN THE ABRAHAM CYCLE:
A COMPUTER- ASSISTED TEXTUAL
INTERPRETATION

ROBERT D. BERGEN
Hannibal- LaGrange College
Hannibal, MO 63401

O. Introduction

The story of Abraham's attempted sacrifice of his son Isaac as
recorded in Gen 22:1-19 has caught the interest of countless students
and scholars in a rainbow of disciplines. Philosophers, historians, and
biblical expositors have all exhibited an abiding interest in the peric-
ope.
l
Recent advances in the areas of linguistics and technology now
give- occasion for a new generation of researchers to discover the
passage as well. The following study is an interdisciplinary one, bring-
ing together insights from the areas of discourse linguistics and infor-
mation science in an examination of the text.

1. The Prominence of Gen 22:1-19 in the AbrahamCycle

Gen 22:1-19 is a crown jewel in the treasure box of OT narrative.
Expositors have garnished it with accolades, calling it "one of the
most beautiful narratives in the Old Testament,"
2
"the most perfectly

1
One can find such comments in the writings of such diverse personalities as
I. Kant (Religion Within the Limits of Reason Alone [New York: Harper & Row, 1960]
175), and A. Toynbee (An Historian's Approach to Religion [Oxford: University Press,
1979] 26, 39), not to mention all the individuals more directly connected with OT and
NT studies.
2
C. Westermann, Genesis 12-36: A Commentary (Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1985)
355.
95
314 CRISWELL THEOLOGICAL REVIEW

formed and polished of the patriarchal stories,"
3
"consummate story-
telling,"
4
and "the literary masterpiece of the Elohistic collection."
5
But what is it, the reader may ask, that sets this episode in
Abraham's story apart from all the others? What grammatical, lexical,
literary, structural, and sociolinguistic devices (if any) has the author
employed so artfully to gain this acclaim? The answers to these
questions are explored in the present section.

1.1 Conclusions froma Computer-Assisted Study

Help is first sought from a piece of artificial intelligence software
entitled DC,
6
developed over the past four years by the present
writer. This program is designed to read and evaluate sizeable blocks
of linguistic data. It produces summary reports of relevant text-based
statistics and attempts to identify thematic centers present within the
data.

1.1.1 Background of the Computer-Assisted Study

Studies coming out of the recently developed discipline of dis-
course linguistics have demonstrated that communicators constantly
manipulate three variables in the language code so as to express their
intentions. These variables are unit size, arrangement of information
within a given communication unit, and type of information within a
unit. An author may designate a certain section of a text as thematic in
at least three ways: 1) through the placement of language-specific
"marked" features within that portion, 2) through the employment of
statistically infrequent features within that portion, and 3) through
increasing the structural and semantic complexity of a given portion.
Based on the premise that authors drop objective, recoverable
hints regarding their communicative intentions within a text, DC was
developed in an effort to assist text analysts in the process of identify-
ing and interpreting those hints. In its present form, DC is designed to

3
G. von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary (Philadelphia: Westminster, 1972) 238.
4
D. Kidner, Genesis: An Introduction and Commentary (London: Tyndale, 1967)
144.
5
J . Skinner, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on Genesis (New York:
Scribner's Sons, 1917) 329. The praise is justified, even if the authorial assignment is not
6
An abbreviated acronym for the Discourse Critical Text Analysis Program. The
program is currently being "beta tested," and should be ready for interested individuals
within the next year. Individuals interested in obtaining the latest version of this and
related programs may contact the author at the address listed at the front of the article.

96
Robert D. Bergen: GENESIS 22:1-19 IN THE ABRAHAM CYCLE 315

perform high-speed analysis of Hebrew narrative framework materi-
als. By monitoring changes in the language code of the nonquotational
aspects of Hebrew narrative text and then comparing the data with
normal Hebrew narrative patterns, the program is able to make intel-
ligent judgments about a variety of textual features. Factors that are
considered in making decisions include clause length, information
order, subject type, subject frequency, verb type, verb frequency,
length of quotation associated with a given clause, as well as relative
location within the text.
In performing the present study, DC analyzed a prepared data
file based on the BHS Hebrew text extending from Gen 11:27 to 25:11.
The program was instructed to divide the Abraham cycle into twenty-
one subsections, and then to analyze and compare each of the di-
visions among themselves. The divisions, along with an indication of
their essential content, are listed in table 1.

1.1.2 Results of the Computer-Assisted Study

After the data had been read and evaluated by DC (a process
taking about three minutes), the results were displayed. The con-
clusion of DC's analysis was that division 17, Gen 22:1-19, was the
portion of the Abraham cycle encoded by the author as the thematic
peak. Abraham was, incidentally, identified as the thematically central
character. DC rated its degree of confidence associated with these
decisions as high.
Three primary evidences pointing to Gen 22:1-19 as peak were
identified by the program. First and most significant, in this section of
the cycle, the thematically central character occurred as the subject of
a narrative framework verb more times than any other. Thirty times
throughout these 19 verses Abraham functioned in this manner, twelve
more than in any other section. The assumption behind this test is that
the author of a text will normally employ the key character most
significantly at the most crucial portion of the story.
Furthermore, the combined number of occasions in which either
Abraham or God served as narrative framework verb subjects (40)
also exceeded that of any other portion of the text. The closest
competitor was division 10 (Gen 18:16-33), which had a total of
25 such occurrences. The operative assumption behind this criterion is
that the author of OT narrative will normally have God, the divine
protagonist, on stage during the portion of the story reckoned by the
author as most important. God's ten employments in the subject role
(in some instances identified as the theophanic 0l0` qR7b) mark him as
particularly significant in the section, especially when it is noted that

97

Table 1: Divisions in the Abraham Cycle

Division No. Location Essential Content
1 11:27-32 Introduction
2 12: 1-9 Call & Move to Canaan
3 12:10-20 Abram in Egypt
4 13:1-8 Abram & Lot Separate
5 14:1-24 Abram Rescues Lot
6 15:1-21 God's Covenant with Abram
7 16:1-16 Hagar & Ishmael
8 17:1-27 Circumcision
9 18:1-15 Three Visitors
10 18:16-33 Abram Pleads for Sodom
11 19:1-30 Sodom & Gomorah Destroyed
12 19:31-38 Lot & His Daughters
13 20:1-18 Abraham & Abimelech
14 21:1-7 Isaac's Birth
15 21:8-21 Hagar & Ishmael Sent Away
16 21:22-34 Treaty at Beersheba
17 22:1-19 Abraham Tested
18 22:20-24 Nahor's Sons
19 23:1-20 Abraham Buries Sarah
20 24:1-66 Isaac Gets a Wife
21 25:1-11 Abraham Dies

Table 2: Narrative Framework Subject Occurrences of Abraham
(Listed by Division)

98

in six of the 21 divisions he never has a subject role, and in four others
he is so used no more than two times.
7
A final reason germane to DC's decision to select Gen 22:1-19 as
the thematic center was the location of this pericope within the
overall expanse of text. A tendency of narrators in all cultures is to
place the section of story being encoded as most significant in the
latter 50 percent of the overall text. Clearly division 17 fits this criterion.
Incidentally, it should be pointed out that DC identified Gen
22:1-19 as possessing the highest connectivity among the sections of
text occurring in the final half of the Abraham cycle. The high con-
nectivity value is significant because it indicates that this pericope
repeats verbs and subjects used elsewhere in the text to a higher
degree than any other episodes in the likely peak region. The reuse
here of verbs and subjects used elsewhere in the Abraham cycle
suggests that division 17 contains a number of motifs used elsewhere
in the Abraham cycle.

1.2 Observations fromDiscourse Linguistics

Beyond the observations that can presently be made on the basis
of the computer program, numerous other features within the gram-
matical and semantic code of the text suggest. that the author intended
the story of Abraham's divine test to be the centerpiece of his story.

1.2.1 Semantic Prominence Markers

Employment of a Prominent Geographical Setting--a Mountain

One of the more subtle means by which an author sets apart an
episode intended to be taken as central is through the staging of the
event. Quite often the event will occur in marked settings. The setting
may be highlighted through unusual weather conditions (e.g., storms-
Noah [Genesis 7-8], Ezra [Ezra 10], J ob [J ob 38], J onah [J onah 1]) or
through usage of unusual places, especially mountains (e.g., Moses at
Sinai; Elijah at Carmel; J esus at the Mount of Transfiguration, and
Calvary).
According to the story, God directed Abraham to go to a moun-
tain. The key events in Abraham's test actually occurred on that
mountain. The fact that this is the only story in the Abraham cycle
with such a marked" setting possessing a positive connotation in-
creases the conviction that Gen 22:1-19 is literally to be understood as

7
The six divisions in which God is not employed as subject of a narrative
framework verb are: 1, 5, 12, 16, 18, and 19. The four divisions in which God is
employed only one to two times are: 3, 4, 20, and 21.
99

the high point of the overall series. The fact that the mountain chosen
for this event later became J erusalem's temple mount (cf. 2 Chron
3:1) would have given added religious prominence, and therefore
significance, to the site for later Israelite audiences.
8

Employment of a Sociolinguistically Significant Temporal Setting-
the Third Day
Not only may an author manipulate the geographical and meteoro-
logical setting, he/she may also bring prominence to an episode by its
temporal setting. This may involve placing it at an unusual time of
day (e.g., night [Ruth 3]) or on a sociologically significant day
(e.g., J esus' Last Supper and crucifixion during the feast of Passover
festivities).
As noted by numerous commentators, three days is the period of
preparation for more important events in the Old Testament."
9
Its
presence, used elsewhere throughout the Book of Genesis in connec-
tion with significant events,
10
is found in the Abraham cycle only here.
Though this feature is a subtle one and would have probably com-
municated only on the subliminal level to the original audience, its
presence in Gen 22:1-19 is telltale.

8
The identification of Mount Moriah with the site of the Solomonic temple invites
extended speculation concerning the date of composition and historical precision of the
Pentateuch. A common technique in narrative composition is to use a location con-
sidered especially important by the intended audience as the setting of the most
important event in a story. With the temple mount in J erusalem surely being the most
important site in monarchic and J udahistic Yahwism, a writer creating the composition
fro,m the general time period of 950-450 B.C. could conceivably have borrowed the
prestige of the J erusalem temple complex and retrojected it back into the Abraham
narrative. If this were so, the narrator could then have either modified a tale originally
associated with another site in Palestine, or simply created a new one. Though I have
never read this line of reasoning in Genesis commentaries, I suspect it would find favor
from many. Consistent with this suspicion is the fact that the majority of 20th-century
commentators understand the story of Abraham's attempted sacrifice of his son to be
primarily the product of the Elohist," with minor additions (vv 15-18) coming from a
"J ehovistic Redactor" (cf., e.g., Skinner, 327, 331, and Westermann, 363).
My personal opinion in this matter differs from the preceding line of reasoning. I
believe that the events of Gen 22:1-19 happened exactly as stated and were written
down prior to the period of Israelite monarchy. The fact that Moriah was later
identified with the site of the Solomonic temple and, at a still later time, with the
general area of Calvary is a testimony to God's oversight of history, not the creative
genius of an OT narrator.
9
Westermann, 358. Cf. also G. M. Landes, "The 'Three Days and Three Nights'
Motif in J onah 2:1," J BL 86 (1967) 446-50.
10
E.g., Gen 31:22; 34:25; 40:20; 42:18.
100

Heightened Vividness through Extended Repartee

When a narrator wishes to bring additional prominence to a
particular episode, he or she will often do so by increasing the amount
of dialogue at that point in the story. Quotations, the content of which
was too trivial to include elsewhere in the narrative, may be present in
force in the highlighted section, achieving at times the effect of drama
rather than simple narrative.
Lively, if brief, dialogic exchanges are in evidence in three sec-
tions of the Abraham test: 22:1-2 (three quotations: two by God; one
by Abraham), 22:7-8 (four quotations: two by Isaac; two by Abra-
ham), and 22:11-12 (three quotations: two by 0l0` qR7b; one by
Abraham). These three occurrences of the phenomenon suggest that
the author intended the audience to participate in this episode more
intimately than in any of the others in Abraham's life.

Employment of a Sociologically Significant Speech Act-an Oath

From a sociolinguistic standpoint, perhaps the most solemn and
significant genre of speech in Israelite communication was the oath.
The taking of an oath was always serious business, but never more
serious than when God himself was the one doing so. The usage of
this ultimately significant speech act within Gen 22:1-19 serves as one
additional indication that the author was intending this section to be
taken as the climax of the Abraham cycle. Confirmation of this opinion-
should any be necessary is found in the fact that reference is evi-
dently made to Yahweh's oath of 22:15-18 five times in later Scriptures;
three times in the Pentateuch (Exod 13:11; 32:13; 33:1); and twice in
the NT (Luke 1:73; Heb 6:13). Throughout the entirety of the Penta-
teuch, God never again swears by himself that he will do something.
11

Employment of Dilemma and Paradox

A common manner of focusing the audience's attention on a
given section of text is through presenting confrontations between
contradictory values, ideals, or concepts. The delicious tensions cre-
ated by such conflicts heighten interest levels and thus aid an author in
controlling audience focus. Abraham finds himself in dilemmas more
than once within the Genesis stories--e.g., when he is forced to
choose between preservation of his life and loss of his wife, and when

11
Outside of the Pentateuch he is recorded as having done so in the following
locations: Isa 45:23; 62:8 (swearing by his right hand and mighty arm); J er 22:5; 44:26
(swearing by his name); 49:13; 51:14.
101

he is promised a land for his descendants though he has fathered nary
a son. However, no conflict is more dynamic, no dilemma more
wrenching than that experienced in 22:1-19. The choices were simple
for Abraham, yet excruciating. He could refuse God and preserve his
son's life, thereby jeopardizing the divine legacy. Or he could obey
God and preserve his right to a divine inheritance, yet lose his beloved
heir. This superlative example of dilemma indicates that the author
intended the story of Abraham's testing to be the climax of the
Abraham cycle.
Paradox is evident in the fact that the very God who promised
that Isaac would be the heir of promise (Gen 17:16, 19, 21) was now
the one who required the death of childless Isaac at the hands of
Abraham (22:2). The curve of human logic trails off into an asymptote
as the gracious giver of the promise becomes the supreme threat to
the promise.

Employment of Paronomasia

Memorable-and thus highlighted-sections of text are also cre-
ated through the utilization of paronomasia. The artful employment
here of the verb 0R in both the Qal (vv 4, 8, 13, 14) and Niphal stems
(v 14) serves as one of the most significant examples of this in all of
OT literature. The pun is sharpened especially because of the semantic
ambivalence of the final employment of the word translated "appear
provide." Translators and exegetes alike have found grist for footnote
mills here.

Inclusion of God's Final Activities Relative to the AbrahamCycle

God or the Angel of Yahweh occurs as the subject of a narrative
framework construction ten times during the "testing of Abraham"
pericope. However, in the remainder of the Abraham cycle, he never
again functions as the subject of an event-line verb. This relatively
dense concentration followed by a dearth of appearances suggests
that this episode contains God's final and, predictably, most memo-
rable actions.
The final event-line verb of which a divine being is the subject is
the theophanic utterance of 22:15-18. A tendency in narrative is to
make a major character's final sizeable speech his or her most impor-
tant one. The quotation in vv 15-18 stands as the last in a series of
35 speeches delivered by God or the Angel of Yahweh throughout the
Abraham cycle and ranks sixth in length. As last in the series, it
possesses a natural prominence that tends to make it particularly
memorable. The fact that it is contained in the 22:1-19 pericope
serves additionally to confirm the intended centrality of this section.
102

1.2.2 Lexical Prominence Markers

Employment of a Hapax Legomenon

A favored means by which communicators draw attention to
particular language units is through the employment of unusual vocabu-
lary. The narrator's usage of a hapax legomenon in v 9, pV, has
certainly accomplished that. In fact, the common J ewish name for the
entire temptation pericope is aqedah.

Employment of a Unique Narrative Clause Structure

Information may also be made to stand out by expressing it in a
clause whose structure differs significantly from the norm. Gen 22:13
contains a construction that contains no parallels anywhere in the
narrative framework of the Pentateuch. A woodenly literal gloss of
the clause reads "And-behold ram behind being-caught in-the-bush
by-his-horns." Though exclamatory clauses are relatively rare in their
own right, no other 0!0l clause in the corpus of Pentateuchal data
contains an adverb in the preverb field. This information order was
apparently problematic enough to translators to warrant a textual
emendation, replacing R with R; the LXX, Samaritan Pentateuch,
and Aramaic targums all accept this modification. The majority of
popular modern English versions follow this emendation as well.
12
Yet on the basis of modern linguistics and textual criticism's
principle of lectio difficilior, the awkward reading of the MT seems
preferable. Discourse linguists recognize that natural human language
patterns predictably contain grammatical abnormalities in zones of
high thematic interest. In 22:13 it can be argued that the conveyance
of a once-in-a-universe event, i.e., a ram being caught in a thicket
behind a man who is just about to sacrifice his favorite son, required a
once-in-a-grammatical-universe kind of clause.

Employment of Lexical Variety in Divine References
Within Hebrew narrative, characters are made more prominent
through increasing the number of means used in referring to them.
Within this section of the Abraham cycle, three different words or
phrases are used to refer to God: C`07R, qR7b, and 0l0`. The

12
Included among the popular versions which base their translation on an emended
Hebrew text are the New English Bible, the New American Bible, the J erusalem Bible,
the Good News Bible, the Living Bible, and the New International Version. Popular
English versions accepting the MT's reading include the King J ames Version, the
Revised Standard Version, the New American Standard Version, and the New King
J ames Version.
103

diverse referencing of God in 22:1-19 suggests that the author was
deliberately increasing the thematic centrality of God, the ultimately
significant divine character, at this point in the story.

2. The Role of Gen 22:1-19 in the AbrahamCycle

In spite of the generous praises accorded Gen 22:1-19, no con-
sensus exists as to its function within the Abraham cycle. The majority
of 19th and 20th century scholars have preferred instead to interpret
the story as though its essential message was derivable apart from any
consideration of its immediate literary context.
13
Thus it has been
variously perceived as an explanation for the absence of human sacri-
fice in Israelite religion, an etiological legend, and an edificatory tale
depicting model obedience.
14
By most accounts, its "true" purpose
cannot be known anyway, since the story was supposedly repeatedly
transformed by the OT community of faith to meet her changing
spiritual needs.
The recent expansion of the biblical scholar's role to include that
of literary critic promises to bring with it a reevaluation of prevailing
conclusions, or at least a redirecting of efforts. With the advent of
canonical criticism, reader-response criticism, and the like, the biblical
scholar is free to examine a text as it now stands. The following
conclusions are based on an evaluation of the story as it is found in
the MT.
The thesis of this paper is that Gen 22:1-19 functions as the
thematic crux of the Abraham story, bringing together in climactic
fashion seven different motifs developed throughout the whole. Each
of these motifs is discussed below.

2.1 The Climax of the "AbrahamTested" Motif

The unambiguous intention of the biblical narrator is that the
19 verse pericope of Genesis 22 be understood as a divine testing of
Abraham. If it is valid to say that the events of this chapter are the
only ones in Abraham's life explicitly called a "test" (Heb. 00!), it is
equally valid to note that this is not the only test within Abraham's
life. In fact, at several points in his life Abraham faces significant tests.
The testing motif begins with God's call for Abraham to leave coun-
try, nation, and family (12:1). It continues with the test of famine in

13
Impetus and justification for this surgical removal of text from context comes,
arguably, from biblical scholarship's preoccupation with source identification.
14
Cf. Westermann, 354; Skinner, 3.32.
104

the promised land (12:10). His years in Palestine are dogged by the
continuing test of faith in God's promise of an heir (15:4-6).
But the concluding and obviously climactic test of Abraham's life
was God's call to take a final journey, one parallel in some ways to his
journey of chap. 12. As in his first expedition, Abraham did not know
his destination when he set out; as in the original journey so many
years before, Abraham was called to separate himself from his
people in this case his only son. As the last test in the series, the
journey of 22:1-19 holds the position of natural prominence.

2.2 The Climax of the Abrahamic Heir Denied" Motif

That concern for a proper heir for Abraham would be a central
issue in the story of Abraham is implied in the genealogical note of
11:30. Even before the readers learn of Abraham's promises they are
informed of his problem: Sarai is barren. The thread of Abraham's
concern for a proper heir is woven more consistently into the fabric
of his story than is any other. Would nephew Lot substitute in some
way for his own lack of offspring (cf. 13:14-16)? What about Eliezer
of Damascus (15:2-5, 13, 16, 18)? If not him, then perhaps Ishmael
(16:2-10; 17:8, 18). Do not make me laugh, God! You mean Sarah is
going to bear the child that will be Abraham's proper heir (17:15-21;
18:10-14)?
One questions whether Abraham himself believed God's promise.
No sooner had the Lord given the astounding assurance of effete
Sarah's impending motherhood than Abraham imperiled it all by
giving Sarah in marriage to another man (20:2-13). Nevertheless, God
rescued Sarah and delivered on his promise (21:1-7). Now in chap. 22
the child whose birth was hinted at twelve chapters previously (11:30),
the one for whom Abraham had waited a lifetime and whom he loved
above all others, was to be given up to God as a childless burnt
offering (22:2). This most prominent theme--that of Abraham's search
for a proper heir--ties the diverse stories of the Abraham cycle
together more securely than any other.

2.3 The Climax of the Abrahamthe Altar Builder" Motif

Abraham's pious devotion to the Lord is evidenced by the altars
he built and the sacrifices he offered. On three occasions throughout
his story the narrator depicts Abraham as constructing an altar dedi-
cated to Yahweh (12:8; 13:18; 22:9). Only in the third instance does the
narrator note the actual offering of a sacrifice. In the previous instances
Abraham merely called on the name of the Lord" (12:8; 13:4, 18).
105

The extra detail provided in the altar sequence of 22:1-19 clearly sets
this event above the others.

2.4 The Climax of the Abrahamic Separation fromFamily" Motif
15

Abraham's life is the story of a series of familial schisms. In
addition to the events of Genesis 22, Abraham is pulled away from his
Mesopotamian ancestral roots (12:1); he parts company with his be-
loved wife Sarah on two occasions (12:15; 20:3), and twice more with
Hagar (16:6; 21:14); he breaks ties with nephew Lot (13:11); and also
separates from his firstborn son Ishmael (21:14).
Each of these previous experiences, however, pales in comparison
with Abraham's divinely appointed separation from his favorite son
Isaac. Here Abraham is called to break the deepest of genetic and
psychological bonds, that of father and son, father and future. The
barrier being erected between them is not, as in the other cases, one
of altered marital status or geography--it is the wall of death.

2.5 The Climax of the Abrahamic Faith Motif

The majority judgment of 20th-century biblical scholarship is that
the speech of 22:15-18 is a late and loosely connected addition to the
story of Abraham's test.
16
However, a literary and thematic analysis
suggests that far from being an awkward appendage to the story, it is
in fact the keystone. In this four-verse section, three themes of funda-
mental significance not only to the story of Abraham, but also to the
Pentateuch are brought to a climax. The first of these is the theme of
Abraham's sacrificial, obedient faith.
Abraham's obedient faith was demonstrated at crucial moments
throughout his life: in his movement from Haran at age 75 (12:4); in
his trust in God's promise of countless offspring (15:6); in his joyous
acceptance of God's assurance of a son from Sarah's womb (17:15-22;
18:10); and in his remarkable willingness to offer Isaac on the altar
(22:3-14). But only in the last-mentioned event is the Lord actually
quoted as commending Abraham for his faithful obedience. With this
added touch at the climactic moment in Abraham's life, the narrator
sets the final act of obedience on a pedestal above the others, giving it

15
My appreciation is expressed to Prof. J . H. Walton for the suggestion to include
this section.
16
Westermann, 355, 363; Skinner, 331; von Rad, 242-43. But see W. Brueggemann
(Genesis: A Bible Commentary for Teaching and Preaching [Atlanta: J ohn Knox, 1982]
186), for an alternative position.
106

a prominence that was apparent even to the NT writers centuries later
(Heb 11:17-19; J as 4:21).

2.6 The Climax of the Abrahamic Blessing Motif

In his speeches to Abraham, God used a form of the word "bless"
seven times.
17
The first five were utilized in God's first recorded
statement to Abraham; the sixth and seventh occurrences were found
in God's last words to Abraham. The concluding theophany affirmed
the essential twofold thrust of the blessing statements of 12:2-4: Abra-
ham would be blessed by God, and all nations on earth would derive
a blessing from him. The promise, so bright in the beginning, had
been preserved untarnished through Abraham's incredible obedience.

2.7 The Climax of the Abrahamic "Possess the Land" Motif

A pivotal theme in the story of Abraham, and certainly in the
Pentateuch as well, is that God would give the promised land to
Abraham's descendants. The concept first appeared in 12:7 and was
repeated by God on four additional occasions within the Abraham
cycle (13:14-17; 15:7-21; 17:8; 22:17). The most militant and trium-
phant of these passages is the final one. Though brief, the reference is
clear and pointed: reception of God's gift of the land would require
the use of force on Israel's part. Israel would have to fight the battles,
but God had already settled the outcome of the war.

3. Implications of the Study

Results of the previous study suggest two truths: first, that nar-
rators have at their disposal a number of means by which they may
guide the attention of their audiences. Skillful employment of these
means permits writers to maintain a significant degree of control over
the messages which their audiences receive from the texts. Incumbent
upon a writer is the responsibility to drop hints in the text sufficient to
permit a literate audience to retrieve the intended messages being
deposited by the author. A primary responsibility of the audience is to
identify and correctly interpret the lexical, grammatical, and semantic
clues left by the creator of the text.
Second it is clear that the use of artificial intelligence resources
presently available today can yield contributions to the science and
art of interpreting the Bible. While the role that artificial intelligence

17
Gen 12:2, two times; 12:3, three times; 22:11, one time; 22:18, one time.
107

plays is at present small and supportive, the potential within the
foreseeable future looms large indeed. As the fields of language,
philosophy, and psychology continue to clarify the marvelous mechan-
ics of human communication, computer programs utilizing these in-
sights can be written that efficiently read and interpret language. And
we need not fear these probable inevitabilities. Rather, let us eagerly
await these hearing aids, await them as a race of hearing-impaired
sinners desperately needing to hear the voice of God in his Word.

The Criswell College
4010 Gaston Ave.
Dallas, TX 75246
www.criswell.edu

108
Trinity J ournal 19 NS (1998) 139-162
Copyright 1998 by Trinity J ournal, cited with permission.

TRINJ 19 NS (1998) 139-162

THE FOUR MOST IMPORTANT
BIBLICAL PASSAGES FOR A
CHRISTIAN ENVIRONMENTALISM

MICHAEL A. BULLMORE*

RIBBLESDALE

EARTH, sweet Earth, sweet landscape, with leaves throng
And louched low grass, heaven that dost appeal
To, with no tongue to plead, no heart to feel;
That canst but only be, but dost that long--

Thou canst but be, but that thou well dost; strong
Thy plea with him who dealt, nay does now deal,
Thy lovely dale down thus and thus bids reel
Thy river, and o'er gives all to rack or wrong.

And what is Earth's eye, tongue, or heart else, where
Else, but in dear and dogged man?--Ah, the heir
To his own selfbent so bound, so tied to his turn,
To thriftless reave both our rich round world bare
And none reck of world after, this bids wear
Earth brows of such care, care and dear concern.

--Gerard Manley Hopkins (1844-1889)

I. INTRODUCTION

In the upper reaches of Michigan's lower peninsula near the
small town of Mancelona stands the Au Sable Institute, an
evangelically based education center for promoting a Christian
environmental stewardship. The philosophy of the Au Sable Institute
reads in part as follows:

The Board, faculty, and staff of the Au Sable Institute confess that
God is owner of all. Humankind is not the owner of that over
which it has authority. Human authority is more that of trustee
than owner. The scope of this trust is global. Since all creatures
depend on the earth for life, health and fulfillment, stewardship is

*Michael A. Bullmore is Associate Professor of Homiletics and Practical Theology
at Trinity Evangelical Divinity School.
109
140 TRINITY J OURNAL

the responsible use and care of creation. This is a clear and repeated
testimony of Scripture.
1

It is the purpose of this article to focus exclusively on this clear and
repeated biblical testimony. While previous articles in this series
have attended to scientific, political, and historical dimensions of the
environmentalism issue there has been as yet no closely focused
examination of biblical material on the issue in this venue.
2
It is not as though no biblical attention has been paid elsewhere.
There is an encouraging recent growth in both the amount and the
quality of writing addressing environmentalism from a more purely
scriptural perspective.
3
Much of this material, however, has arrived
in the form of book-length treatments or collections of essays each
dedicated to various parts of the biblical witness. It is our belief that
it will prove useful to Christian teachers, and especially pastors, to
have a more compact and more easily accessed treatment of the most
essential biblical materials. Hence our focus on the "most
significant" passages.
In their article "Evangelicals and Environmentalism: Past,
Present, and Future," Grizzle, Rothrock, and Barrett share the results

1
As quoted in W. Granberg-Michaelson, ed., Tending the Garden: Essays on the
Gospel and the Earth (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1987) vii. The present author has no
formal connection with the Au Sable Institute.

2
Some may argue that the sequence here is backwards. In his excellent earlier
article "Bridging the Gap: Christian Environmental Stewardship and Public
Environmental Policy" (Trinity J ournal 18NS [1997]), F. Van Dyke speaks of writings
which focus primarily on the biblical and theological dimensions of environmental
stewardship as a "constructive first step" (p. 142). A few pages later he adds, "As
Christian witness in environmental stewardship has matured beyond merely
articulating what the Bible and Christian tradition say about the care of God's
creation, so this maturity has taken tangible form on many fronts. These have
included the production of writings by Christians with deliberate implications for
environmental policy" (p. 150). Late in his article and as something of a thesis, Van
Dyke states, "Ultimately, the reason and logic of the Christian position must be based
not on biblical data only, but on sound and original study, supported by the Christian
community, of the basic properties and behaviors of ecosystems, and by a clear and
first-hand understanding of the technical application of management practices toward
the solution of environmental problems" (p. 168). Clearly Van Dyke's concern is with
public policy, and so I understand his reference to a "Christian position" to be a
"position" assumed in the process of formulating public policy and encouraging
specific public action. Given this understanding, I agree with his thesis and applaud
its intent. But leadership in such public thought and action is the responsibility of
relatively few people. For Christians more broadly considered whose responsibility it
is to think and behave in a Christian manner, the "reason and logic" of their Christian
position (i.e., world view) must be unapologetically grounded in biblical data only
and simply find corroboration in professional scientific study. Thus our present effort.

3
See, for example, Granberg-Michaelson, Tending the Garden; C. B. DeWitt, ed.,
The Environment and the Christian: What Can We Learn fromthe New Testament? (Grand
Rapids: Baker, 1991); F. Van Dyke, D. C. Mahan, J. K. Sheldon, and R. H. Brand,
Redeeming Creation: The Biblical Basis for Environmental Stewardship (Downers Grove:
InterVarsity, 1996). Mention should also be made in this connection of the charming
pictorial booklet, ideal for family use, The Garden of God: Selections fromthe Bible's
Teaching About the Creation (Colorado Springs: International Bible Society, 1992).
110
accusations were leveled against Christianity, blaming it for the
current ecological crisis.
6
As a Christian voice began to be raised on

4
R. E. Grizzle, P. E. Rothrock, and C. B. Barrett, "Evangelicals and
Environmentalism: Past, Present and Future," Trinity J ournal 19NS (1998) 21-2.

5
See, for another example, Van Dyke, et al., Redeeming Creation, 148, 175-6.

6
Most notably, though by no means exclusively, by L. White J r., "The Historical
BULLMORE: CHRISTIAN ENVIRONMENTALISM 141

of a national survey of pastors in which the participants were asked,
"What are the most important obstacles to further development of an
effective philosophy of creation that involves appropriate
environmental concern and action by evangelicals?" The most cited
"obstacle" (identified by well over half the participants) was "the
lack of teaching and preaching on the environment, particularly the
failure to develop a robust theology of the creation."
4
This lament is
voiced repeatedly by those committed to getting a responsible
Christian presence felt in our society as it addresses issues of
environmental concern.
5

It is therefore the intention of this article to be something of a
primer for pastors and teachers who have a desire to include as a
part of their larger ministry of public instruction and
encouragement, truth concerning mankind's responsibility before
God toward his creation (a desire we would want to encourage in all
pastors and teachers) but who to date have not had the opportunity
adequately to study and process the potentially overwhelming
amount of material dedicated to the subject. In short, this article
gathers and begins to operationalize the foundational biblical
thought necessary for a faithful Christian proclamation regarding the
environment.
At this point it may be necessary to address a fundamental
question. Why is it important to preach and teach this? Shouldn't we
concentrate our limited time on the more pressing concerns of the
gospel and Christian life? While the "environmental issue" is one of
particularly poignant current concern about which Christians should
be able to think and speak from within a Christian perspective, if for
no other reason to engage in potentially productive discussion, if it is
considered separately, as some interesting topic, it does pale in
comparison to the importance of other Christian categories. It is only
when it is seen as of a piece with our larger responsibility before God
that it assumes the place of something worthy of our time and
careful consideration. A piece of history from the environmentalism
debate will be instructive for us here.
Soon after the emergence of "environmentalism" as a movement,
the issue of environmentalism, much time was spent refuting these
accusations. It now appears that those accusations, at least in some
scholarly quarters, are being retracted. However, at least some
Christian writers were willing to own some blame. In response to the
attempt by some Christian writers to place the blame at the feet of
Roots of Our Ecological Crisis," Science 155 (March 10, 1967) 1203-7. There is an almost
obligatory reference to this article in virtually every Christian treatment of the issue.
111
agree, but it is facile and unconvincing when applied to history. We
cannot so easily distinguish between the faith and the faithful.
7

themselves Christian. The fact that many Christians have become
and straightforward teaching is presented in Scripture upon which
morally responsible teaching and action can be based.
8
Testament and New, speak with an eye toward a future in which the

7
J . Nash, Loving Nature: Ecological Integrity and Christian Responsibility (Nashville:
Abingdon, 1991) 72.

8
That H. P. Santmire does not share this optimism is suggested by the title of his

irresponsible Christians in order to protect Christianity as a set of
ideas, J ames Nash insisted,

It will not do to draw a neat distinction between Christianity and
Christendom, between the faith itself and perversions of it by its
practitioners. That distinction may be formally or logically true, as I
Despite Nash's warning, my attempt in what follows is to focus
on "the faith" as set forth in the Scriptures, independent of its
practice by Christians. By so doing I am seeking to contribute to a
more faithful expression of true Christianity by those who call
captive to a world view that unduly elevates economic progress
makes it absolutely necessary for Christian pastors and teachers to
address the matter head-on-and for better or worse the issue of
environmental stewardship is integrally involved in this clash of
world views. Thus, preaching and teaching a Christian
environmentalism can, in our day, play a significant role in
facilitating the movement of people away from lives of self-interest
and toward an earnest devotion to a Christian way of life, and must
occupy a place in the total teaching of Christians to pursue and
honor the accomplishment of the purposes of God in his earth. The
mandate to care for the earth, a mandate fundamental to man's being
and seminal in his relationship to God, has not been abrogated.
Environmental stewardship is therefore a matter of both Christian
obedience and Christian piety. And, it is our confidence that a clear
Before we look at the biblical passages chosen it may be helpful
to speak a word regarding the selection process. There is an almost
inexhaustible number of passages which might be treated in
connection with a discussion of a Christian environmentalism. The
Psalms alone are filled with references to God as Creator and in
relationship to his creation. The Prophets contain repeated references
to the network of issues related to justice and human greed, a major
one being that of land use. Many biblical writers, in both Old
transformation of creation figures largely. However, within this
abundance, a fairly well-defined canon of Scriptures emerges which
book The Travail of Nature: The Ambiguous Ecological Promise of Christian Theology
(Philadelphia: Fortress, 1985). See especially pp. 8-9. I am proceeding under the
conviction that the Bible does provide clear instruction regarding our responsibility
toward creation from which principles instructive for thought and life can be
legitimately inferred.

112
3. The earth and all things in it were created perfectly--
God.
While the foundational truth of God's creative work operates as

9
There is a fairly obvious structural parallel between Psalm 104 and the creation

provides, though in basic form, a complete theology of creation.
While other passages will be referred to in the discussion, the four
passages selected are sufficient to the task.

II. THE FOUR BIBLICAL PASSAGES
A. Psalm104

One might expect an attempt to articulate a biblical Christian
environmentalism to begin with Genesis 1 and its majesterial
statements of the foundational truth that God is the Creator. While
that truth deserves pride of place, we will use Psalm 104 to highlight
it. For in this psalm we find not only the assertion of the truth that
God created the world but also the expression of corollary truths
such that the psalm presents a more fully developed picture of the
relationship that exists between God and creation. Thus it brings the
reader to a more heightened awareness of the response appropriate
to the foundational truth it declares.
9
It might even be argued that if
one had to choose but one passage to support a Christian
environmentalism it should be this psalm; and if one had to choose
but one verse it would be Ps 104:24. "How many are your works, O
Lord! In wisdom you made them all; the earth is full of your
creatures."
The contribution of Psalm 104 might be summarized as follows:

1. God created the earth and all things in it, and he
continues to sustain the earth and all things in it by the
loving exercise of his sovereign power.
2. The earth and all things in it belong to God by virtue of
his creative work, and all things find their reason for
being fundamentally in relation to him.
each creature in itself and the entire creation in its
interrelatedness.
4. Even after the entrance of sin into the created order this
perfection still shines through so as to be perceivable by
man. Thus, creation continually bears witness to the
perfections of God and promotes in man praise toward

an underlying assumption throughout most of Psalm 104, there are a
few places where the psalmist explicitly asserts it (e.g., vv. 5-6), and
account in Genesis 1. This parallelism supports our decision, for it argues that Psalm
104 is a self-conscious attempt to interpret and flesh out the Genesis account. For an
analysis of this parallel, see, for example, D. Kidner, Psalms (Downers Grove:
InterVarsity, 1975) 368.

113
significant extension of the Genesis account. Yes, creation exists only
psalmist, "your possessions" (v. 24); "his works" (v. 31). "The earth is
willingly describes himself as an "unreconstructed"
anthropocentrist.
10
Derr is positioning himself vis-a-vis the

10
T. S. Derr, J . A. Nash, and R. J . Neuhaus, Environmental Ethics and Christian

at a moment of culmination in the psalm he breaks out with the
passionate declaration to God, "Thou hast made. . ." (v. 24). Clearly,
the heavens and earth exist as a result of the exercise of God's
sovereign creativity. The unique emphasis of this psalm, however, is
on God's sustenance of his creation. "He makes springs pour
water. . . . He waters the mountains. . . . He makes grass grow. . . .
The trees of the Lord are well watered" (vv. 10, 13, 14, 16). And after
providing a representative cataloging of some animal denizens of
forest, mountain, badlands, and sea, the psalmist summarizes,
"These all look to you to give them their food at the proper time" (v.
27). All creatures are completely dependent on God. When God
provides, his creatures are satisfied (v. 28). When he "hides his face,"
they are terrified (v. 29). When God sends his "Spirit," there is new
life (v. 30). When he takes breath away, life ceases (v. 29). Here is a
because it was called into existence by God. But it continues to exist
only because of the continuous care of its Creator.
Second, growing out of this primary claim of the text is the
implication of theocentricity in creation. By virtue of having been
created by God, all creatures belong to him. They are, says our
the Lord's, and everything in it, the world, and all who live in it; for
he founded it upon the seas and established it upon the waters" (Ps
24:1-2; emphasis added). But not only have all creatures been created
by God, they have been created for God as well, and thus they find
their primary reason for being with reference to him. This is a point
of no small significance in the current discussion regarding
environmentalism.
That God finds pleasure in his creation is a consistent testimony
of Scripture. It is this that motivates the psalmist's desire, "May the
Lord rejoice in his works" (v. 31). But can it be said that this pleasure
of God in his non-human creatures is a sufficient explanation for
their being? It is one thing to find pleasure in something that exists.
It is another thing to say a thing exists for that reason.
There is no question that creation exists, at least in part, for the
purpose of nourishing mankind. "He makes. . . plants for man to
cultivate-bringing forth food from the earth: wine that gladdens the
heart of man, oil to make his face shine, and bread that sustains his
heart" (vv. 14-15). But does this reference to man exhaust the non-
human creatures' reason for being? Or, to ask it positively, does non-
human creation find any reason for being, independent of man?
Psalm 104 suggests it does. Before we examine that suggestion,
however, it will prove useful to consider the opposing position.
Representative of this position is Thomas Sieger Derr, who
Humanism(Nashville: Abingdon, 1996) 17.
114
Against this, Derr is reasserting the conviction that man is decidedly
above nature and that nature exists to sustain human life.
11
As a
but he is adamant ("unrepentant" he says) in his anthropocentrism.
Man's needs are a sufficient explanation for the existence of non-
human creation.
12
explicitly religious reasons, their mistake is in not distancing
world view, but within that world view, I would argue, there needs
to be a theocentric view of non-human creation.
13
Nature certainly
was made with man in mind but man's needs are an insufficient
frame of reference entirely to explain creation.
14
Only God can
His limbs like rods of iron.

11
Ibid., 23-8.

12
A virtually identical stance is taken by E. C. Beisner in the article which
18NS (1997) 173- 97.

13
Derr does acknowledge the possibility of some value in creation beyond
human nourishment, but he is unwilling to speculate as to exactly what that value is,
speculate.

14
One might be more attracted to this position if by "man's needs" was meant
and we know that God created the heavens and the earth in part to achieve that very
purpose (see Psalms 8 and 19). However, even with this expanded definition of

biocentrism which dominates much of secular environmentalism
and which holds "nature" or "the life process" as the primary value.
"Christian" humanist Derr is quick to add that man is made for God
While Derr, and others like him, are right in distancing
themselves from the biocentrism of secular environmentalism for
themselves far enough. Derr would no doubt affirm a theocentric
supply such a frame of reference.
Our psalm, along with other passages (J ob 38-41 in particular),
speak to the fact that creation does not exist solely for the sake of
man. In his speech to J ob, God clearly implies that some creatures
exist simply for his own delight.

Look at the behemoth,
which I made along with you
and which feeds on grass like an ox.
What strength he has in his loins,
what power in the muscles of his belly!
His tail sways like a cedar;
The sinews of his thighs are close-knit.
His bones are tubes of bronze,
He ranks first among the works of God.
(J ob 40:15-19)
While God may not be chuckling gleefully as he provides this
description, it is evident that he is taking great delight in a prize
appeared earlier in this series, "Imago Dei and the Population Debate," Trinity J ournal
"not being privy to the mind of God" (Environmental Ethics, 140, cf., p. 23). I will argue
that, because of the presence of certain passages in our Bibles, it is not necessary to
more than just food and shelter. Certainly man has a need to have his soul uplifted,
human need, it remains an inadequate frame of reference satisfactorily to explain the
reason for creation's existence.
115
creation and is happy to point out "how utterly and awesomely
useless (to us) are some of the creatures he has made."
15
After
emphasis added). Against J ob's presumption God is graciously
offering the reminder that he does not owe man anything.
Here we are shown that it is not just man's needs, certainly not
his physical ones, that explain God's manifold creation.
16
Apparently
marine creatures, and the prowling nocturnal animals of the deep

15
Yan Dyke, et al., Redeeming Creation, 49.

16
Of particularly charming interest is this reference to a frolicking "leviathan"

extending his point by means of a similar description of "leviathan"
(41:1-10), God emphatically declares, "Who has a claim against me
that I must pay? Everything under heaven belongs to me" (41:11;
While somewhat less dramatically, our psalm makes a similar
point.

The trees of the Lord are well watered,
the cedars of Lebanon that he planted.
There the birds make their nests;
the stork has its home in the pine trees.
The high mountains belong to the wild goats;
the crags are a refuge for the coneys.
You bring darkness, it becomes night,
and all the beasts of the forest prowl.
The lions roar for their prey
and seek their food from God.
The sun rises, and they steal away;
they return and lie down in their dens.
There is the sea, vast and spacious,
teeming with creatures beyond number-
living things both large and small.
There the ships go to and fro,
and the leviathan, which you formed to frolic there.
(vv.16-18, 20-22, 25-26)

God has a vital interest in scurrying pikas, nesting storks, tiny
forest and jungle. He has given them each appropriate shelter and he
(probably in this case a cetacean). One might argue, especially upon observing the
great benefits that several human cultures have derived through whaling, that the
primary reason for the existence of whales is the provision of food for man. Certainly
God has provided for man in this way. But what is this reference to frolicking? The
word translated "frolic" speaks of laughter and merry-making-sporting whales of all
things. Of what value is that to man, especially considering all the frolicking that goes
on out at sea unobserved by human eyes? (That man in his ships has the occasional
opportunity to observe such sporting is only another blessing of God.)
It should also be remembered in this connection that having already brought the
entire animal kingdom into being God then told Adam and Eve that every plant and
fruit-bearing tree was theirs for food (Gen 1:29). That God made the same provision for
the animals only highlights the fact that animals were not on the menu. Of what
practical use to man were the wild animals during the period up to God's declaration
to Noah that "now" meat was for eating too (Gen 9:3)?
116
is for the creatures' own sakes without reference to man's physical
sustenance.
17
In fact, the psalmist makes a point of drawing a sharp
of the universe will help us to behave.
operating in the making of "all" of God's creatures speaks of the
none, however dull and illiterate, can plead ignorance as their
excuse.
18

17
The beginnings of an argument for a Christian environmentalism are found
109).

18
Institutes of the Christian Religion (2 vols.; ed. J . T. McNeill; Philadelphia:

satisfies their bellies with "good things" (v. 28). And all this interest
line between the economy of these beasts and the economy of man.
"The lions roar for their prey and seek their food from God. The sun
rises, and they steal away: they return and lie down in their dens.
Then man goes out to his work, to his labor until evening" (vv. 21-23;
emphasis added). A life unrelated to the needs of man is forever
going on. Therefore, any ardent anthropocentrism must be radically,
perhaps categorically, qualified. Though man is undeniably the focus
of God's creative and redemptive work there is an almost
overwhelming fecundity to life that simply cannot be explained by
reference to human nourishment and comfort. Again, only God can
supply an adequate frame of reference. It is precisely this
theocentrism that will rescue us from the greed or indifference that ;
so easily invade an anthropocentric view. Keeping God at the center
The third major contribution of Psalm 104 has to do with the
perfection of God's creation. It is in v. 24 that this emerges most
powerfully. "How many are your works, O Lord! In wisdomyou
made them all" (emphasis added). This reference to divine wisdom
perfection inherent in each different species. Every animal and plant
species that exists owns perfection as a result of the exercise of God's
wisdom in creation. J ohn Calvin wrote,

God has been pleased to manifest his perfections in the whole
structure of the universe. . . . On each of his works his glory is
engraven in characters so bright, so distinct, and so illustrious, that
But the conceptual pressure from the larger message of the
psalm tells us that not only was each individual species made
perfectly but that God's wisdom is seen in the perfection of the way
individual species relate to each other to form biotic communities
occupying well-defined life zones.
here. Since God loves and cares about these creatures, and since being a Christian
means embracing and reflecting God's values, then it follows that we too should care
for these creatures. Nash puts it this way: "Ethically, since fidelity to God implies
loyalty to divine valuations and affections, we are called to image the values of the
ultimate Valuer--indeed, to mirror the love of Christ toward all God's beloved, not
only humanity" (Environmental Ethics, 108). This should not be read to imply that we
love non-human creatures equally with humans. Instead the quality and quantity of
our love should "mirror" that of God's. This way, as Nash more succinctly puts it,
"Respect for biotic interests. . . is theocentric respect for the biotic values of God" (p.
Westminster, 1977) 1.4.2.
117
There the birds make their nests;
demonstration of divine genius.

He makes springs pour water into the ravines;
it flows between the mountains.
They give water to all the beasts of the field;
the wild donkeys quench their thirst.
The birds of the air nest by the waters;
they sing among the branches.
The trees of the Lord are well watered,
the cedars of Lebanon that he planted.
the stork has its home in the pine trees.
(vv.10-12,16-17)

This careful ordering of ecosystems is, says the psalmist, a
Closely related to this third contribution, in fact flowing out of it,
is the fourth, which speaks of the impact of the perfection of the
creation upon man. By the time the psalmist took up his pen, sin had
long since invaded Eden and left its mark upon creation. Of this the
psalmist is not unaware. He speaks of prowling lions roaring for
their hapless prey (v. 21). He knows that terror and death are
common among man and beast (v. 29). He does not avert his eyes
from the destruction of earthquake and volcano (v. 32). He openly
acknowledges the existence of wicked men (v. 35). He sees that
nature is, in fact, "red in tooth and claw." Nonetheless, he observes
creation and cannot restrain his praise.

Praise the Lord, O my soul.
O Lord my God, you are very great;
you are clothed with splendor and majesty. (v. 1)

How many are your works, O Lord!
In wisdom you made them all. (v. 24)

May the glory of the Lord endure forever. (v. 31)
I will sing to the Lord all my life;

I will sing praise to my God as long as I live. (v. 33)
Praise the Lord, O my soul.
Praise the Lord. (v. 35)

Despite the intrusion of sin and its marring effects there remains a
powerful and clearly visible witness in creation to, as the apostle
Paul puts it, the "eternal power and divine nature" of God (Rom
1:19-20). The heavens still declare the "glory of God" and the skies
still proclaim his "handiwork" (Ps 19:1). Particular characteristics of
God are revealed in his works. The author of Psalm 104 could
actually see evidence of God's wisdom and wealth. Therefore he is
118
drawn to praise God for these specific attributes. Herein we see the
doxological value of creation.
19
you created all things" (Rev 4:11; emphasis added). Any destruction
Every species, every ecosystem, reveals the wisdom of God and thus
exerts a powerful doxological influence.
20
We must remember that
fruitfulness, one which recognizes and honors the wisdom of the
Lord and lets "all things, their creator bless."
21

19
J ohn Calvin captures this so marvelously when he speaks of creation as "this
most beautiful theatre" of God's works (Institutes 1.14.20).

20
To this doxological influence might be added an evangelistic influence. Aldo
Northword, 1991] 246).

21
Derr's backhanded dismissal of efforts to protect endangered species by

Psalm 104 presents more than just propositional truth. It models
for us the response appropriate to our discovery of God's manifest
presence in creation. As God's people are moved to cry "Glory!"
when they observe the thunderstorm approach from over the
Mediterranean (Ps 29:3-9); as Solomon is awestruck as he watches
one of God's eagles soaring the thermals (Prov 30:18-19); so should
we respond with appropriate humble praise when creation points us
beyond itself to an all-wise almighty God.
There are clear environmental implications here. If "all" of God's
works were made with wisdom, then each one has the ability to
speak to man of that wisdom. Thus every loss of species is a
diminution of man's opportunity to observe the perfection of God. In
J ohn's vision of the heavenly throne he hears the elders sing to the
Lord, "You are worthy to receive glory and honor and power, for
of creation removes from man a cause for giving honor to God.
God also told at least all the birds and all the marine creatures to "be
fruitful and increase in number" (Gen 1:22; emphasis added). Thus
we must find a way to co-exist with these creatures in a mutual
Leopold, the beloved patron saint of the environmental movement, was not without
religious leanings and a certain level of biblical literacy. In his journals he wrote,
"What value has wildlife from the standpoint of morals and religion? I heard of a boy
once who was brought up an atheist. He changed his mind when he saw that there
were a hundred-odd species of warblers, each bedecked like to the rainbow, and each
performing yearly sundry thousands of miles of migration about which scientists
wrote wisely but did not understand. No 'fortuitous concourse of elements' working
blindly through any number of millions of years could quite account for why warblers
are so beautiful. No mechanistic theory, even bolstered by mutations, has ever quite
answered for the colors of the cerulean warbler, or the vespers of the wood thrush, or
the swansong, or--goose music. I dare say this boy's convictions would be harder to
shake than those of many inductive theologians. There are yet many boys to be born
who, like Isaiah, 'may see, and know, and consider, and understand together, that the
hand of the Lord hath done this.' But where shall they see, and know, and consider?
In museums?" (Round River: Fromthe J ournals of Aldo Leopold [Minocqua, WI:
reference to two(!) cases of marginal relevance is both surprising and disturbing
(Environmental Ethics, 72). That habitat depletion and fragmentation at the hands of
human greed are endangering species is an incontestable fact. What is even more
disturbing is this statement made in reference to environmental choices we face:
"There is, moreover, very little of specifically or uniquely Christian content to such
decisions" (p. 76). For that to be true the word "Christian" would have to have a very
slim definition indeed.
119
B. Genesis 1-2
each with a measure of detail, but their first truth is that all creation

Given the fullness of Psalm 104 and its unique relationship with
the opening chapters of Genesis, we will find, as we turn to those
chapters, that much of their ground has already been covered. Thus
we will treat a good part of the contribution of Genesis 1-2 in a more
brief and summary form. There is one contribution of these chapters,
however, which stands, in order of importance, second only to the
statement that God is the creator of the universe. A primary concern
of theology, much more, of a Christian environmentalism, must be
that of determining mankind's proper place and role before God in
the context of creation. It is in addressing this concern that Genesis 1-
2 delivers its greatest value.
The contribution of Genesis 1-2 might be summarized as follows:
1. God created the heavens and the earth and all that is in
them.
2. All that which God created he pronounced good, i.e., it
existed exactly as he intended it.
3. Of all his creation God created only man in his own
image, thus causing man to occupy a position distinct
from and above the rest of creation.
4. God blessed both human and non-human creation by
imbuing both with powers of procreation and
encouraging both to exercise those powers liberally.
5. God gave to mankind the responsibility of mastery over
non-human creation, and he commanded him to exercise
that mastery toward the preservation of, and fuller
realization of, creation's goodness.
With reference to the first of these truths, not much more can be
said than what Gen 1:1 so starkly announces out of the silence: "In
the beginning God created. . . ." As many have observed, the
profundity of these first five words of Scripture is almost without
comparison. Only the great biblical statements of God's redemptive
act, as found in places like J ohn 3:16 and Rom 5:8, match the
magnitude of this opening claim of the Bible. The first two chapters
of Genesis give us two well known accounts of the creation history,
came into being because God called it into being.
God's creative activity was not without intentional design. When
the Genesis account so regularly communicates God's observation of
the "goodness" of his work (vv. 4, 10, 12, 18, 21, 25, 31), it is telling us
that things have turned out exactly as God wanted them. This is not
to suggest to the reader of the account that some other possibility
existed, i.e., that God might have botched it. These references to
creation's goodness are not primarily there as a commentary on the
quality of God's creativity and power. These things are assumed.
120
be. Each thing stands in its proper relationship to God, and each
thing glorifies God by being exactly what God intended it to be.
22
"good," the clear implication being that they are good by virtue of
use and these parts are good in that they are what God intended
them to be.
23
here to establish the distinctiveness of human creation. Robert Meye,
in his essay "Invitation to Wonder: Toward a Theology of Nature,"
24

22
It is this that explains passages like Psalm 148, where all of creation, including
as capable of praising God.

23
About the intention of some other parts of creation and about the intention of
creation as a whole we have already spoken under our treatment of Psalm 104.

24
In Granberg-Michaelson, Tending the Garden, 30-49.

The references are there simply to tell the reader, and rather
emphatically, that the creation perfectly is what God intended it to
What did God intend creation to be? While the answer which
Genesis 1-2 supplies to this question does not account for the entirety
of God's intention for creation, it does speak very concretely of a
specific part of God's intention. Apart from its repeated use
throughout Genesis 1, which we have already noted, and apart from
its use in the designation "the tree of the knowledge of good and
evil," the word translated "good" appears only twice in its positive
sense (cf. the "not good" of Gen 2:18) in Genesis 1-2, and these two
occurrences tell us something about God's intention for creation by
telling us something about how creation is "good."
"Now the Lord God had planted a garden in the east, in Eden;
and there he put the man he had formed. And the Lord God made
all kinds of trees grow out of the ground-trees that were pleasing to
the eye and good for food" (Gen 2:8, 9). Clearly the writer of Genesis
wants us to understand that these trees God made to grow in Eden
were designed with man in mind. He very intentionally made the
fruit of those trees to be visually attractive to the human eye, tasty to
the human palate, and nourishing for the human body. A few verses
later we read that there is gold in the land of Havilah where the river
Pishon flows and that "the gold of that land is good" (v. 12). Two
other mineral substances are subsequently named, and each of these
three substances has the distinction of being considered highly
valuable by man. These things (and in particular the gold) are
their usefulness to man.
By these two more casual references to the goodness of certain
parts of creation the author of this account gives us some
understanding of God's design for creation. God intended at least
some parts of creation to be specifically for human nourishment and
The third significant contribution of Genesis 1-2 begins to move
us in the direction of defining man's unique role in creation. While
we will deal more fully with that specific role below it is necessary
"lightning and hail, snow and clouds, . . . mountains and all hills, fruit trees and all
cedars, wild animals and all cattle, small creatures and flying birds, kings of the earth
and all nations, . . . young men and maidens, old men and children" (vv. 8-12), is seen
121
Adam (Gen 2:21-22).
address to humankind as the unique crown of creation
(Gen 1:28ff.; 2:16ff.).
25
position we will return momentarily.

25
Ibid., 28. This is not Meye's complete list.

observes several details from the Genesis accounts which serve to
highlight the uniqueness of man.

1. Creation on the sixth day, after all other creative work
had been accomplished (Gen 1:31).
2. The unique language with which the divine decision to
create [man] is announced. Instead of the impersonal
imperative "Let there be," there is a divine statement in
the first-person plural: "Let us make man in our
image. . ." (Gen 1:26).
3. The creation of humankind in the image of God (Gen
1:27).
4. The special emphasis upon human creation as
community: "Male and female he created them" (Gen
1:27).
5. The unique manner in which humans, male and female,
are formed-the former from the dust of the ground,
with the breath of life breathed directly into his nostrils
(Gen 2:7); the latter with a rib taken from the side of
6. The granting to humankind of dominion over all things
including all animals, no matter how strong or grand
they might be (Gen 1:28).
7. Humankind's being granted the responsibility of
naming the animals, which are brought before Adam by
God himself (Gen 2:19-20).
8. Above all else, God's direct relationship with and

It is by virtue of this uniqueness and distinction, especially as
represented in the imago Dei, that man finds himself "a little lower
than God and crowned with glory and honor" with "all flocks and
herds, and the beasts of the field, the birds of the air and the fish of
the sea" put "under his feet" (Ps 8:5-8). To the implications of this
But first a brief word about the fourth contribution of Genesis 1-
2. It has already been observed that God's command to "be fruitful
and increase in number" was spoken not just to man.

And God said, "Let the water teem with living creatures, and
let birds fly above the earth across the expanse of the sky." So God
created the great creatures of the sea and every living and moving
thing with which the water teems, according to their kinds, and
every winged bird according to its kind. And God saw that it was
good. God blessed them and said, "Be fruitful and increase in number
122
grows out of two well-defined moments in the Genesis narrative.

and fill the water in the seas and let the birds increase on the earth." And
there was evening and there was morning-the fifth day.
And God said, "Let the land produce living creatures
according to their kinds: livestock, creatures that move along the
ground, and wild animals, each according to its kind." And it was
so. God made the wild animals according to their kinds, the
livestock according to their kinds, and all the creatures that move
along the ground according to their kinds. And God saw that it was
good. (Gen 1:20-25)

The persistently repeated reference to each "kind" of animal tells us
that God's blessing and his earnest encouragement continually to
produce offspring was addressed to individual species. The writer
takes pains to let us know that God clearly had every "kind" in
mind. God blessed, he states, "every winged bird according to its
kind." Unless we want to accuse God of duplicity, the only
conclusion that can be drawn is that it is possible for man to be
fruitful and multiply and each animal species to be fruitful and
multiply at the same time. One should not negate the other. On the
contrary, part of man's responsibility is precisely to preserve the
God-intended fullness of creation. Historically what has stood in the
way of this preservation is man's wrongful exercise of his dominion,
a subject to which our passage now bids us turn.
The discussion of man's role and responsibility toward creation

Then God said, "Let" us make man in our image, in our likeness,
and let them rule over the fish of the sea and the birds of the air,
over the livestock, over all the earth, and over all the creatures that
move along the ground." So God created man in his own image, in
the image of God he created him; male and female he created them.
God blessed them and said to them, "Be fruitful and increase in
number; fill the earth and subdue it. Rule over the fish of the sea
and the birds of the air and over every living creature that moves
on the ground." (Gen 1:26-28)

The Lord God took the man and put him in the Garden of Eden to
work it and take care of it. (Gen 2:15)

It is clear from these passages, especially the first, that man has
been given some form of supremacy over the rest of creation. What
is in question is the nature and purpose of that supremacy.
Proponents of some form of Christian environmentalism have
rightly accused their detractors of focusing too exclusively on the
"dominion" passages in Genesis 1 and failing to honor the
contribution of Genesis 2. On the other hand, some Christian
environmentalists have been guilty of a too quick conflation of these
texts, such that "have dominion" has been made to equal "take care
123

of."
26
While certainly Gen 2:15 should inform our understanding of
Gen 1:28, seeing it as "a call to bring the non-human environment
into subjection for the purpose of facilitating human expansion."
27
While clearly the terms "rule" (rada) and "subdue" (kabas) speak of
creation simply cannot bear the meaning "strong, forceful
subjugation,"
28
given the context in which these words are spoken.
for after the curse the creation would possess a resistance to man's
dominion.
29
But it is one thing to exercise physical and technological
moves on the ground." J ust how does one "forcefully subjugate" the
great host of neo-tropical warblers?
30
How the Arctic Tern with its

26
While pointing out a case of the first error, S. Bouma-Prediger comes
the Ecological Crisis?" Christian Scholar's Review 225 (1995) 149-50.
27
"Evangelicals and Environmentalism," 6.
28
This is Beisner's conclusion in "Imago Dei and the Population Debate," 184.
29
I am somewhat surprised by Beisner's apparent assumption that even before
task" (Redeeming Creation, 91).

30
While at first this brings to mind an exercise in futility, it is becoming
Gen 1:26-28, it needs to be noted that these two passages are not
addressing the exact same point. Each needs to be understood on its
own terms, and each needs to be given freedom to make its
contribution to the larger issue of man's responsibility toward
creation.
In their historical overview of the relationship between the
Christian church and environmentalism, Grizzle, Rothrock, and
Barrett list the "subjectionist perspective" as that which has defined
the church's stance toward the environment for most of its history.
They suggest that this position derives its primary inspiration from
mastery, and clearly these words spoken to man make of man a
creature of singular status commissioned to exercise a God-given
authority, the subjectionist position is, just as clearly, a result of
misinterpreting these words. The call to rule over and subdue
God told Adam and Eve to "fill the earth and subdue it" by which he
meant that man should exercise his God-given authority (i.e., "rule")
over the earth as he gradually came to occupy more and more of it.
And certainly, especially after the Fall, some of this exercise of
authority would have to find expression in "forceful subjugation,"
prowess over a garden or a cow or a grouse or a trout. It is
something very different to "rule" in this way over all "the fish of
the sea and the birds of the air and over every living creature that
almost unbelievable pattern of migration? And why would one want
to?
dangerously close to committing the second. See his, "Is Christianity Responsible for
the Fall, creation is "something whose spontaneous tendency is to resist dominion"
(ibid., 185). I believe Van Dyke is more accurate when he says, speaking of God's
instruction to Adam to subdue the earth, "In a world without sin, we are not unkind
to Adam to point out that this would have been neither a difficult nor an unpleasant
increasingly clear that man can, indirectly, exercise that kind of power. But it is
necessarily destructive of the creatures in view, and the Bible defines that kind of
dominion as sin.

124
kind of subjection. And, as we've already observed, God's aim in J ob
intentions for all creation. In fact, he must sometimes exercise his
his purposes and will for that creation. It is not primarily for our
own well-being that we rule over creation but for God.
31

31
There is, as one might expect, a persistent anthropocentrism operating within

Not all of creation was created with man's physical needs in
mind, and so significant portions of creation will not require this
40-41 is to point out precisely our inability in many cases to rule in
this way. Yet God clearly tells Adam to "rule" over all the creatures.
While that rule may, and does, include some exercise of physical and
technological force, clearly it speaks of something larger than that.
Those who equate "dominion" with "subjugation" have committed
the logical error of mistaking a part for the whole.
What then is meant by God's instruction to man to "rule over"
creation? Fundamentally it is an announcement of the conferral of
authority. Man is to act as the head of the household and is
responsible to see that the household runs well and that all members
of the household continue to function according to their God-
appointed roles. While the exercise of that authority does include the
freedom to use creation appropriately to sustain and nourish human
life, man must not so exercise his authority as to be harmful to God's
authority to protect and preserve God's creatures from human
subjugation. His job, in short, is to function as God's steward and as
such to continue to keep what God has created in conformity with
Theologian and OT scholar William Dyrness has provided
helpful direction in our effort to define human dominion. First, he
makes the observation that the commission of the man and the
woman to have dominion over creation must be understood in the
context of God's ordering of the world to be fertile and productive,
and his encouragement to man to enjoy that particular goodness.
Second, he explores the meaning of the command to "rule" by
comparing it to the demands placed on Israelite kings. He writes:
Since the word ["rule"] is that generally used of the rule of a king, I
believe the key is to be found in the unique conception of "rule"
that is developed in the Old Testament and that is specifically
applied to Israel's kings. Deuteronomy 17:14-20 points out that
Israel's king is to rule as a brother over brothers and sisters, is not
to accumulate large amounts of gold, . . . Here is an organic rather
the subjectionist position. Indeed, they are virtually synonymous. Hence, Derr, even
though he is willing to use a term like "stewardship," defines it as "preserving this
world as a habitat fit for humanity" (Environmental Ethics, 32). "The steward's task,"
says Derr, "is responsible development" (p. 22) and it is clear that by development he
means that which better serves mankind. The line between appropriate use and
exploitation is a hard one to fix and an even harder one upon which to find wide
agreement. For this reason I have a deep reluctance to affirm the use of the word
"development" in an attempt to define stewardship, especially given what the word
connotes in our day and even more because of the damage done to the environment at
the hands of human "development." Again, if we could factor human greed out of
human development we would be on safer ground.
125
servanthood, as a brother or sister "rules" over others in the
family.
32

assumed to be natural characteristics of the earth, and the man and
the woman are merely to facilitate and enjoy this bounty.
33

32
W. Dyrness, "Stewardship of the Earth in the Old Testament," in Granberg-
Michaelson, Tending the Garden, 53.

33
Ibid., 54. So tied is man's exercise of dominion to the preservation of creation-

than strictly monarchial view of kingship and ruling, . . . The rule
that men and women are to exercise over creation, then, is one of
Then, bringing his two ideas together, he summarizes:
If my thesis--that human dominion is best seen in the ideal
rule of Israel's king-is valid, then we should expect that the
righteous rule of the king would issue in a productive and fruitful
environment, both human and nonhuman. And in Psalm 72, the
great hymn of praise for the righteous king, this is precisely what
we find:
Endow the king with your justice, O God,
the royal son with your righteousness.
He will judge your people in righteousness,
your afflicted ones with justice.
The mountains will bring prosperity to the people,
the hills the fruit of righteousness. . . .
Let grain abound throughout the land;
on the tops of the hills may it sway.
Let its fruit flourish like Lebanon;
let it thrive like the grass of the field.
(vv. 1-3,16)
This rule is both a reflection of God's own righteous rule and an
expression of God's purposes for all who bear his image and
exercise his dominion. . . . Clearly, goodness and fertility are

In a similar vein, essayist Wendell Berry has supplied a helpful
categorization. He speaks of two possibilities in man, "exploitation"
and "nurture." Because of the usefulness of these terms to our
present discussion I will allow Berry to develop his idea completely.
Let me outline as briefly as I can what seem to me to be the
characteristics of these opposite kinds of mind. I conceive a strip-
miner to be a model exploiter, and as a model nurturer I take the
old-fashioned idea or ideal of a farmer. The exploiter is a specialist,
an expert; the nurturer is not. The standard of the exploiter is
efficiency; the standard of the nurturer is care. The exploiter's goal
is money, profit; the nurturer's goal is health--his land's health, his
own, his family's, his community's, his country's. Whereas the
exploiter asks of a piece of land only how much and how quickly it
wide fertility that God set down laws by which his people were to maintain an
ecological sensitivity in their cultivation of the earth. The instruction to give the land a
Sabbath rest (Lev 25:1-5) is only the best known of these laws.
126
institution or organization; the nurturer serves land, household,
quantities, "hard facts"; the nurturer in terms of character,
condition, quality, kind.
34
makes most sense. Adam is placed in the garden to serve ('abad) and
The contribution of Gen 9:8-17 is single and simple but essential
God has established an everlasting covenant with all living

34
W. Berry, The Unsettling of America: Culture and Agriculture (San Francisco:

can be made to produce, the nurturer asks a question that is much
more complex and difficult: What is its carrying capacity? (That is:
How much can be taken from it without diminishing it? What can it
produce dependably for an indefinite time?) The exploiter wishes
to earn as much as possible by as little work as possible: the
nurturer expects, certainly, to have a decent living from his work,
but his characteristic wish is to work as well as possible. The
competence of the exploiter is in organization; that of the nurturer
is in order--a human order, that is, that accommodates itself both
to other order and to mystery. The exploiter typically serves an
community, place. The exploiter thinks in terms of numbers,
Berry's comments serve as something of a parable for us. When
God commanded man to "rule over" creation he commanded him to
do so as a nurturer, not as an exploiter.
It is in the light of this understanding of Gen 1:26-28 that the
more specific responsibility given to Adam as recorded in Gen 2:15
preserve (samar) it. He is, in other words, to exercise his dominion
over the garden by managing it so as to preserve it, to enable it
continually to achieve those purposes God has for it. Thus his
dominion is one of service, serving-cultivating and protecting--the
creation and thereby serving the creation's owner.

C. Gen 9:8-17

to a Christian environmentalism.
creatures of every kind wherein he has promised never
again to destroy them by the waters of a flood.

The covenant contained in Genesis 9 is usually understood as
presenting a promise to Noah and his family and through them to all
their descendants. In fact, theologians are wont to refer to this as the
Noachian covenant. It would be more aptly designated as the
Creation covenant, for in it God makes abundantly clear that his
promise is for every living creature.
Perhaps the most striking formal feature of the covenant is the
remarkable density of repetition. In the space of these ten verses
there are eight occurrences of the word "covenant," three references
to the "sign" of the rainbow, three repetitions of the promise to
"never again destroy by flood." Propositionally speaking, the entire
Sierra Club, 1977) 7.
127
Nine times God reiterates this point, and it is clear from the
God's first and original covenant--before the covenants with
Abraham or Moses or David--is with all creation."
35

35
"Is Christianity Responsible for the Ecological Crisis?" 153.

passage could be reduced to the space of one verse without any loss
of content. The actual length of the covenantal pronouncement is due
to a prolixity of passionate emphasis, and the thing that is
emphasized above everything else is that this covenant is made with
"all life" (kol basar), with "every living creature" (kol nepes hahayya).
emphasis they receive and the positions these reiterations occupy
that God wants the point to be clear.
Then God said to Noah and to his sons with him: "I now establish
my covenant with you and with your descendants after you and
with every living creature that was with you--the birds, the livestock
and all the wild animals, all those that came out of the ark with
you--every living creature on the earth. I establish my covenant with
you: Never again will all life be cut off by the waters of a flood;
never again will there be a flood to destroy the earth." And God
said, "This is the sign of the covenant I am making between me and
you and every living creature with you, a covenant for all
generations to come: I have set my rainbow in the clouds, and it
will be the sign of the covenant between me and the earth.
Whenever I bring clouds over the earth and the rainbow appears in
the clouds, I will remember my covenant between me and you and
all living creatures of every kind. Never again will the waters become
a flood to destroy all life. Whenever the rainbow appears in the
clouds, I will see it and remember the everlasting covenant between
God and all living creatures of every kind on the earth." So God said
to Noah, "This is the sign of the covenant I have established
between me and all life on the earth."
As Steven Bouma-Prediger observes, "This everlasting covenant,
Clearly God is communicating through this covenant that all
creation matters to him and that it is his determination to preserve it
without diminution. And as the covenant speaks of God's solemn
intention to preserve creation, it also begins to communicate, in an
anticipatory way, his intention to redeem creation. Here someone
may protest and accuse me of over-interpretation. After all, the
covenant merely promises that there will never again be destruction
by flood. Further extrapolation is unwarranted. But the covenant
does speak beyond its own explicit promise. At minimum it says that
God sees bird and beast as worthy of covenantal protection. He is
not reluctant to group them with humans under one covenant. This
itself speaks more broadly than the limits of the specific promise
might at first suggest. But, more than that, it can be legitimately
inferred that this covenant is representative of God's long-term
intention ultimately and finally to redeem all of creation. This is an
"everlasting covenant" (berit 'olam)-like the ones made with
128
(v. 22) and by so doing communicates that no part of creation has
been left unaffected by man's sin.
36

36
By "creation" Paul refers to all of sub-human nature, both animate and
BULLMORE: CHRIS11AN ENVIRONMENTALISM 159

Abraham and with Israel--a "covenant for all generations to come."
It would seem strange for God to make such a covenant to preserve
creatures from destruction by water and to express that covenant so
poignantly, only to let them be destroyed by some other means. If it
tells us anything, Gen 9:8-17 tells us that in God's covenantal
economy, the destiny of every living creature is somehow linked
with ours. It is precisely this point that the apostle Paul picks up in
our final passage.

D. Rom8:18-23

While it is in the climactic movement of the final chapters of
Revelation that the hope of Christian environmentalism finds its
most poetic and perhaps most eloquent expression, it is in Paul's
letter to the Romans that the theological context for that hope is most
clearly set forth. The primary contribution of Rom 8:18-23 can be
summarized as follows:
1. Nonhuman creation was cursed by God as a
consequence of man's sin. This curse has profoundly
affected all of creation by keeping it from realizing
God's original intention for it.
2. However, the condition in which creation presently
exists is temporary, for at some point in the future, in
connection with the glorification of the children of God,
all of creation will be set free from the curse and the
ongoing effects of man's sinfulness and will enjoy a
glorious renewal of its ability to be as it was created to
be.
The controlling reference point for Rom 8:18-23 is, without
question, the fall of man into sin as recorded in Genesis 3. It is this
that provides both the historical and theological context for our
passage. When Paul tells us that "creation was subjected to
frustration, not by its own choice, but by the will of the one who
subjected it" (v. 20), he is making a somewhat veiled but no less
certain reference to God's chilling judgment on Adam recorded in
Gen 3:17: "Cursed is the ground because of you." Though Paul
simply refers to "the creation" in his first three references to it (vv.
19, 20, 21), in his fourth reference he speaks of "the whole creation"
Paul presents two specific consequences of this curse on creation.
First, creation was "subjected to frustration" (v. 20). We have already
inanimate. For an overview of the history of exegesis on this point and a defense of
the conclusion here stated see C. E. B. Cranfield, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary
on the Epistle to the Romans (2 vols.; Edinburgh: T & T Clark, 1975, 1978) 411-2.
129
testimony of Scripture is that creation suffers and is out of whack as
a result of man's sinfulness.
37
It is in "eager anticipation" of its

37
This fact forces us to a more nuanced understanding of human stewardship

observed that when God created the heavens and the earth and all
that is in the earth he did so with specific intentions for his creation.
In his cursing of creation God is purposefully frustrating his own
intentions such that creation is kept from fulfilling the purpose of its
existence. Creation therefore groans as a woman painfully and
precariously halted in childbirth. But more than just being halted in
the realization of the purpose of its existence, creation also finds
itself falling apart in the meantime. It is in "bondage to decay" (v.
21), the very opposite of its original condition of fertility and good
health. In short, creation was devastated by man's sin.
And as man continues to sin he continues to bring havoc on
creation, both by his own direct action and by inviting the judgment
of God. This is the consistent witness of the OT prophets.
Hear the word of the Lord, you Israelites, because the Lord has a
charge to bring against you who live in the land: "There is no
faithfulness, no love, no acknowledgment of God in the land. There
is only cursing, lying and murder, stealing and adultery; they break
all bounds, and bloodshed follows bloodshed. Because of this the
land mourns, and all who live in it waste away; the beasts of the
field and the birds of the air and the fish of the sea are dying." (Hos
4:1-3)

"I will sweep away everything from the face of the earth," declares
the Lord. "I will sweep away both men and animals; I will sweep
away the birds of the air and the fish of the sea. The wicked will
have only heaps of rubble when I cut off man from the face of the
earth," declares the Lord. (Zeph 1:2-3)

"My people are fools; they do not know me. They are senseless
children; they have no understanding. They are skilled in doing
evil; they know not how to do good." I looked at the earth, and it
was formless and empty; and at the heavens and their light was
gone. I looked at the mountains and they were quaking; all the hills
were swaying. I looked and there were no people; every bird in the
sky had flown away. I looked and the fruitful land was a desert; all
its towns lay in ruins before the Lord, before his fierce anger. (J er
4:22-26)

Especially in this last passage, with its haunting references to the
creation narratives of Genesis, we face the specter of the possible
undoing of the physical world because of sin. The consistent
"liberation" from these consequences that creation presently "waits,"
which: 1) takes into consideration the cursedness of creation; and 2) recognizes that to
the duty of preserving creation must be added the duty of restoring creation.
130
and it is to this future redemption of creation that Rom 8:18-23
speaks most eloquently.
38

38
It is important to point out that Paul's primary focus in Rom 8:18-25 is on the

The images Paul uses to speak of this future redemption are
powerfully emotive: the removal of an absolutely frustrating
encumbrance, liberation from a killing servitude, the successful
completion of a seemingly endless travail. But it is in his phrase
"glorious freedom" (v. 21) that Paul strikes the most potent chord,
for here he speaks of the return of creation to a state in which it can
once again freely and perfectly fulfill God's purpose for it and by so
doing participate in the general glory which will one day be
revealed, not only in us, but as the controlling characteristic of
Christ's eternal kingdom. Creation personified sees its destiny as
inextricably linked with ours. On the day when we are revealed as
sons of God (v. 19), and glory is revealed in us (v. 18), the day when
our bodies are redeemed (v. 23), creation too will experience
redemption at the hands of the one "by [whom] all things were
created" and "through [whom] all things" will be reconciled to God
(Col l:16, 20).

III. CONCLUSION

This article began with a poem by Gerard Manley Hopkins
which laments man's carelessness toward the earth. It ends with
another Hopkins's poem which speaks, even in the face of the
appropriate and serious concern enjoined by the first, an optimism
which arises out of a God-centered confidence that creation will not
be a casualty of human history but instead will be ultimately
renewed under God's tender redemptive care.

GOD'S GRANDEUR

The world is charged with the grandeur of God.
It will flame out, like the shining from shook foil;
It gathers to a greatness, like the ooze of oil
Crushed. Why do men then now not reck his rod?
Generations have trod, have trod, have trod;
And all is seared with trade; bleared, smeared with toil;
And wears man's smudge and shares man's smell: the soil
Is bare now, nor can foot feel, being shod.
coming glory of believers and the confident expectation they can have in that future
hope. However, one simply cannot dismiss the concern with creation in this passage.
There is a theological perspective which wants to do this. Representative of this
perspective, which limits the history of redemption to the history of human
redemption, is Derr, Environmental Ethics, 31-2. For a fuller representation and critique
of this perspective see Santmire, The Travail of Nature, 3-7.
131

And for all this, nature is never spent:
There lives the dearest freshness deep down things;
And though the last lights off the black West went
Oh, morning, at the brown brink eastward, springs--
Because the Holy Ghost over the bent
World broods with warm breast and with ah! Bright wings.

Trinity J ournal
2065 Half Day Rd.
Deerfield, IL 60015
www.tiu.edu/trinityjournal/index.html

132
"yet your desire shall be for your husband, and he shall rule over
you."
l

1
All biblical quotations from NASB unless otherwise noted.
Grace Theological J ournal 7.2 (1986) 203-12
Copyright 1986 by Grace Theological Seminary; cited with permission.

WOMAN'S DESIRE FOR MAN:
GENESIS 3:16 RECONSIDERED

IRVIN A. BUSENITZ

Lexical and etymological studies of the words of Gen 3:16b yield
little help for interpreting the meaning of the woman's desire for man.
Contextual evidence, however, indicates that the woman's desire for
the man and his rule over her are not the punishment but the
conditions in which the woman will suffer punishment. Although there
are linguistic and thematic parallels between Gen 3:16b and Gen 4:7,
contextual differences and interpretive problems indicate that Gen 4:7
cannot be used to interpret the meaning of desire" in Gen 3:16. Cant
7:10[11] provides a better context for understanding the word. It may
be concluded that, in spite of the Fall, the woman will have a longing
for intimacy with man involving more than sexual intimacy.

* * *

INTRODUCTION

ALTHOUGH in the past few decades there has been a proliferation of
books and articles discussing biblical norms for the role of women
both in society and in the church, a consensus of interpretation has not
emerged. The complexity of the issue, coupled with the exegetical
difficulty of relevant Scripture, has made general agreement elusive.
Part of the discussion has focused upon the last phrase of Gen 3:16:
Various interpretations have been propounded for the meaning of
this phrase, centering primarily around the definition of "desire." One
prominent interpretation suggests that, as a punishment for the Fall, a
woman's desire will be subject to her husband's. "Her desire, whatever
it may be, will not be her own. She cannot do what she wishes, for her
husband rules over her like a despot and whatever she wishes is subject

133

to his will.
2
Another viewpoint contends that the woman will have an
immense longing, yearning, and psychological dependence.
3
More
(to usurp his divinely appointed headship), and he must master her, if
he can.
4
p1U. It is given the general lexical meaning of "attract, impel, of desire,
affection;
5
however, due to its infrequent occurrence in the OT (Gen
3:16; 4:7; Cant 7:10[11]),
6
the semantic range is unclear. The etymo-
the Arabic saqa (which is often used in contexts indicating sexual
desire) or saqa (which is used in a more general sense of desire).
7
Nevertheless, saqa does not demand sexual connotations and saqa
does not rule them out.
8
In light of its usage in Gen 4:7, the term

2
E. J . Young, Genesis 3 (London: Banner of Truth, 1966) 127; cf. John Calvin,
husband."
3
Gini Andrews, Your Half of the Apple (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1972) 51; cf.
H. C. Leupold, Genesis (2 vols.; Grand Rapids: Baker, 1977) 1. 172.
4
Susan Foh, "What Is the Woman's Desire?" WTJ 37 (1975) 382; cf. also Foh's
Women and the Word of God (reprint; Grand Rapids: Baker, 1980) 69.
5
BDB, 1003. The definition given by Koehler and Baumgartner (KB, 1. 1043) is
similar: "impulse, urge."
6
The significance of the term as used in these three passages is treated below. The
number in brackets refers to the versification of the Hebrew text.
7
Foh (Women, 67) seeks to remove any sexual connotation from "desire" in 3:16b
not have sexual connotations."
8
In either case, etymology is often of little help in ascertaining meaning, which is
204 GRACE THEOLOGICAL J OURNAL
recently a third view has surfaced. It suggests that, based on the usage
of "desire" in Gen 4:7, the woman will desire to dominate the relation-
ship with her husband. "The woman's desire is to control her husband

LEXICAL CONSIDERATIONS
The Hebrew term rendered "desire" is 0p1Un and is derived from
logical data is equally obscure. The word may be related historically to
appears to have a meaning which is broader than sexual desire.
Perhaps the translators of the LXX attempted to clarify their
understanding of the term by translating it with ooc1poqy in Gen
3:16 and 4:7, but with ctc1poqy in Cant 7:10[11]. The preposition
oo , when attached to the verb c1pcqu, suggests "to turn away," while
ct suggests "to turn toward." However, it is difficult to understand
Genesis (reprint; Grand Rapids: Baker, 1979) 172, who contends that 3:16b is an
example of Hebrew poetry in which a thought is restated in a subsequent phrase. As
such, "and he shall rule over you" is a reassertion of "your desire shall be to your
by contending that "the phonemic equivalent of the Hebrew s [U of p1U] is s in Arabic.
The proper etymology in Arabic for p1U is saqa, to urge or drive on. This meaning need
determined by context and usage.

134

how Gen 4:7 could embody any idea of "turning away.
9
Furthermore,
the terms are virtually synonymous in meaning in noun form,
10
so that
the change in prepositional prefix is "unconvincing"
11
as an interpreta-
tion and "quite unnecessary."
12
translates the term in 3:16 with xuptcuu, which means "to lord it
over,"
13
but uses a verb form of opu ("to rule over"
14
) in 4:7, possibly
employs the two prepositions interchangeably, with apparent indis-
crimination.
15

9
The same should be said of Gen 3:16 also, for even understanding to mean a
concept.
10
The meaning assigned to both terms in BAGD (100, 301) is "to turn toward."
11
J ohn Skinner, Genesis (ICC; Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1969) 83.
12
U. Cassuto, The Book of Genesis (2 vols; J erusalem: Magnes, 1978) 1.166.
13
Some have contended that xuptcuu connotes the idea of establishing one in an
the Fall (I Tim 2:12-14; I Cor 11:3-12).
14
BAGD, 113.
15
Cf. BDB, 41. Numerous examples of this interchange exist in the OT (e.g., I Sam
BUSENITZ: WOMAN'S DESIRE FOR MAN 205
The Tg. Onq. translates the term with q`n31Rn, which means "to
desire, long for." While it does not occur in the Aramaic portions of
the OT, its Hebrew equivalent is recorded in Ps 119:20: "My soul is
crushed with longing [03Rh] after Thine ordinances at all times."
The other terms used in Gen 3:16 are even less helpful (when
treated individually) for determining the meaning of the text. The verb
"to rule," from 7Ub, is employed both here and in 4:7. The LXX
to depict a more governmental, autocratic concept. Similarly, little
significance can be attached to the interchange of the prepositions
(3:16; 4:7) and 7V (Cant 7:10[11]). The Hebrew language frequently
Ultimately, the effort to achieve exegetical clarity cannot be
propelled by lexical or etymological information, for the data revealed
desire for domination and control does not essentially incorporate a "turning away"
office over another. If this were true it would suggest that the husband was not installed
in the "office" of leader/headship until after the Fall. Yet 1 Tim 2:12-14 implies that the
role of headship was divinely ordained prior to the fall. Equally untenable is the
following analysis: "This is obviously neither an intensification nor a warping of a
pre-existing hierarchy between the sexes for no such hierarchy is alluded to" (Victor P.
Hamilton, "p1U," in Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament, ed. R. Laird Harris,
Bruce K. Waltke, and Gleason L. Archer, J r. [2 vols; Chicago: Moody, 1980] 20 913).
While Genesis 1-3 does not specifically refer to a preexisting hierarchy, it is alluded to in
a multiplicity of ways in the opening chapters. Examples include the purpose of woman's
creation (2: 18) and the naming of woman (2:23). Furthermore, it is specifically stated
elsewhere in Scripture that a hierarchical structure between man and woman antedated
1:10, 26; I Sam 25:25). While the "physical motion toward" idea of 7R can also
encompass the concept of "against," as it does in Gen 4:8, it is made evident only by the
context. Since such a thought is not inherent in the context of 3:16, one should not be
too quick to read the idea of "against" back into it.

135
receives one judgment--a death blow administered by the seed of the
woman.
16
In the judgment upon man (3:17-19), the ground will not
Third, the judgments given to the woman and the man (3:16-19)
revolve around propagation and seed.
17
"Both sentences involve

16
This argument follows the view that Satan is being addressed in v 15. It is doubtful
similar relationship with man.
17
The opening statement of 3:16: "I will greatly multiply your pain and your

by such is dim and inconclusive. Lexically and etymologically, the term
p1U is shrouded in obscurity; the verb 7Ub and the prepositions 7R and
7V are equally impotent to unlock the meaning of Gen 3:16.

CONTEXTUAL CONSIDERATIONS
While the study of each of the terms does not shed much light on
the meaning of Gen 3:16, the context does. In Gen 3:15 the mention of
woman serves as a point of transition to v 16 where the Lord
pronounces judgment upon the woman. A similar connection is pro-
vided between v 16 and v 17; the mention of the husband in v 16b
allows for a smooth transition to the judgment pronounced upon the
man in vv 17-19.
The first thing to be noted by the context is the fact that each
recipient of God's judgment receives one punishment. In the case of the
serpent (3:14), he would move on his belly: similarly, Satan (3:15)
readily yield its fruit. In Gen 4:11, Cain too is the recipient of only one
punishment. Consequently, in 3:16 woman is probably the recipient of
only one judgment.
Second, in each of the judgments which God pronounced in Gen
3:14-19 and 4:11-12, the nature of the curse has no essential relation-
ship to the nature of the sin committed. The ground not readily
yielding its fruit has no essential relationship to Adam's eating of the
forbidden fruit; the fact that the serpent would now crawl on the
ground has no integral connection to his enticing conversation with the
woman. Consequently, one should not assume that the woman's
punishment is to be sealed forever under the control of her husband,
because she stepped out of her divinely ordained role of submission
and followed the admonition of the devil.
that the term "enmity" (03`R) can be limited merely to a hostility between man and beast,
for elsewhere the term is employed only of enmity between morally responsible agents
(cf. Num 35:21, 22; Ezek 25:15; 35:5). Furthermore, if the v 15 judgment refers to the
serpent, then it is essentially no judgment at all, for animals in general exist under a
conception" is probably a hendiadys--an idiomatic phrase referring to pain which
results from pregnancy. In addition to the fact that it is doubtful if an increased fertility
cycle would constitute a punishment, the next phrase combines the two thoughts: "in
pain you shall bring forth children." Cf. Cassuto's suggestion (Genesis, I. 165) that "a
better interpretation is: your suffering in general, and more particularly that of your
child bearing. "
136

pain/toil, and both affect the bringing forth of life, human and
otherwise."
18
The context speaks not of the desire of woman to rule the
female descendants, and was not a penalty shared with the men, it had
inevitably to be of a nature restricted to the female sex."
19
of the ground (3:17a); 3:17b-19 is explanatory, describing how this
punishment would affect Adam and his descendants.
20
The same is true
conditions and relationships as they will exist after the Fall. Even
though the intimacy between the first man and his wife was abrogated,
21

18
Foh, Women, 67. The judgment of both the woman and the man affects their
hardship and toil. The judgment on man will also involve hard labor (note the same
word [3YV =pain] used in both 3:16 and 3:17).
19
Cassuto, Genesis, 1. 164.
20
Cf. Gen 4: 11-12 where the punishment of Cain is a further cursing of the ground
an explanation of the judgment, describing the extent and impact of it.
21
God's words in Gen 3:16b do not "destroy the harmony of marriage" (Foh,
man but of the continuation of life in the face of death. Such is the
central element of 3:16a. Such is the focal point of 3:17-19. Thus, there
is good cause to believe that the same idea is present in 3:16b.
Fourth, in the contextual development of Genesis 3 the woman is
specifically addressed in 3:16, while the man is the object of God's
pronouncement of judgment in 3:17-19. If the "desire" of 3:16b is the
desire of the woman to control and dominate her husband, then the
sentence is no longer a judgment upon the woman; rather, it is the man
who bears its brunt. Yet man's judgment is not mentioned until 3:17.
"Since the punishment was specifically intended for the woman and her
Fifth, in each of the punishments the pronouncement is given first,
then an explanatory statement follows. In the case of the serpent (3:14)
the explanatory phrase is "And dust you shall eat all the days of your
life." Serpents are not dust-eaters per se; rather, the phrase is an
explanatory elaboration of the fact that they would crawl around on
their bellies. In 3:15 the punishment is essentially enunciated in the
phrase "And I will put enmity between your seed and her seed," with
the subsequent phrase denoting the extent of that enmity, namely,
death. In 3:17-19 the punishment directed toward Adam is the cursing
in 3:16; the last phrase must be closely related contextually to the
punishment recorded in 3:16a. Since each of the explanatory state-
ments in 3:14, 3:15, and 3:17-19 is inseparably linked to the judgment
statement, it would be exegetically inadvisable to divide 3:16 into two
separate, unrelated punishments. Rather, 3:16b is elaborating on 3:16a.
The "desire factor" is not a part of the judgment but an explanation of
physical being. For the woman, pregnancy and childbirth will be accompanied by great
(4:11), while the statement that he would be a vagrant and wanderer on the earth (4:12) is
"Woman's Desire," 383), for such harmony was broken earlier (cf. "his wife" of 2:24, 25;
3:8 with "the woman" and the phrase, "which You gave to me, she gave. . ." in 3:12).
Though Eve is later called "his wife," the initial intimacy appears to be gone.

137
woman for man and the fulfillment of God's command to populate the
earth
22
or to alter the divine order of the headship of man.
extent desires to dominate and rule over others--not just woman over
man.
23

22
This element should not be dismissed too readily, for there is every reason to
jeopardy (cf. also Gen 11:4, 9).
23
The NT commands to submit to the husband's authority (Eph 5:22; Col 3:18; I Pet

even though the unity with man would bring woman to the threshold
of death itself in the process of childbirth" yet woman would still
possess a strong desire to be with man. The broken intimacy and the
pain in childbearing would not be allowed to nullify the yearning of
It is equally tenuous to maintain that the phrase "and he shall rule
over you" was given because Eve had usurped the authority and
leadership role of Adam when she took and ate from the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil. The sin of the first woman was not that
she took the lead without seeking the prior counsel of Adam. No such
prior consultation was needed, for she herself knew God's command-
ment prohibiting them from eating the fruit of the tree of the knowl-
edge of good and evil (2:17). The woman's sin was that she exalted
herself above her Creator. She took it upon herself to determine,
together with the counsel of the serpent, if God's law was good or bad,
if it was right or wrong. Her sin had nothing to do with denying Adam
his rightful role of leadership in their marriage or with grasping a role
that belonged to her husband. The only role that Eve usurped was
that of God's, a usurpation that is characteristic of all acts of sin of
all people living in all times of the history of mankind.
Woman may desire to dominate or rule over man, but it is not a
part of the punishment pronounced upon woman; it is just the essence,
character, and result of all sin against God. Self-exaltation and pride
always result in the desire to dominate and rule. Every person to some

GENESIS 4:7
One of the two passages most directly related to this discussion is
Gen 4:7. While there are linguistic and thematic parallels between this
verse and Gen 3:16, there are also differences. Furthermore, the
believe that the broken intimacy, together with the deadly pain of childbirth, would be
sufficient to place the command to be fruitful, multiply, and fill the earth (1:28) in
3:1) do not suggest that woman's desire to rule over man is a part of the Genesis 3
judgment. These passages incorporate admonitions directing slaves to submit to their
masters, children to obey their parents, and younger men to submit to their elders,
indicating that nonsubmissive attitudes and actions are the result of sin. To be certain,
women may seek to usurp authority not rightfully theirs. But it is an action which is the
consequence of sin and not a result of the judgment of Gen 3:16.

138

interpretation of Gen 4:7 faces unique difficulties all its own.
24
Gener-
restored to his position of preeminence which formed a part of his
birthright as the older brother.
25
"From the latter clause of the verse it
Cain would be in no danger of losing if his conduct were such as it
ought to be.
26
This interpretation embodies at least two favorable
aspects. The first is contextual, for it readily accounts for the actions of
Cain toward Abel in the following verse.
27
The second is grammatical,
wild beast, lurking at the door of the human heart, and eagerly desiring
to devour his soul (1 Pet. v. 8).
28
This view benefits from the closeness
of divine judgment. Both come from the hand of the same writer. Both
employ similar terminology.
29
It is true that "the proximity of Genesis

24
Many commentators readily admit that the verse is one of the most difficult in all
feeble at best and have generated little light.
25
The term hR0 ("lifted up") is used in Gen 49:3 in the sense of "preeminence." In
Gen 27:29).
26
George Bush, Notes on Genesis (2 vols; reprinted, Minneapolis: J ames and Klock,
1976) 1.99.
27
The disaffectionate relationship which developed between Esau and J acob over
the matter of birthright (Genesis 27) is significantly analogous.
28
C. F. Keil and Franz Delitzsch, Genesis (reprint, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1975)
112.
29
Gen 3: 16: q37Ub` R10l qhp1Un qU`R7Yl
BUSENITZ: WOMANS DESIRE FOR MAN 209
ally speaking, there have been two interpretations. The less common
interpretation posits Abel as the antecedent of 1hpÙn ("his desire"),
suggesting that if Cain does what is right, then he will be lifted up and
is evident that God alludes to the prerogatives of the birthright which
for in 1hpÙn ("his desire") the pronominal suffix is masculine. If the
antecedent were "sin [hRO] crouching at the door," one would expect
a feminine pronominal suffix, since hRO is feminine.
A more common understanding of Gen 4:7 is that sin, pictured as
a wild beast, is waiting to pounce upon and control its victim. "The
fem. hRO is construed as a masculine, because sin is personified as a
of the pronominal suffix ("his desire") to the antecedent ("sin crouching
at the door"); yet, despite the personification of sin as a wild beast, it
suffers from the discord of gender.
Regardless of which view one espouses, neither is sufficiently
certain to allow it to become the basis for establishing the meaning of
p1U in Gen 3:16. It is readily admitted that there are some noteworthy
similarities between Gen 4:7 and Gen 3:16. Both are given in a context
4:7 to Genesis 3:16 suggests that a similar grammatical construction
of the OT to explicate. Skinner (Genesis, 107) has observed: "Every attempt to extract a
meaning from the verse is more or less of a tour de force, and it is nearly certain that the
obscurity is due to deep-seated textual corruptions." Suggested textual emendations are
this view "desire" would mean "to be subservient to" as to the firstborn of the family (cf.
Gen 4:7. 137Ubn 0nRl 1hU1Un q`7Rl
139

would have similar meaning.
30
But since Gen 4:7 is besieged with
Hermeneutically, one should proceed from the literal usage to the
figurative usage if one's exegesis is to have validity.
31
Second, while the
desires to dominate her husband. If it is to be found in Gen 3:16, it
in 3:16 rather than the linguistic resemblance between 3:16 and 4:7.
The thematic links between Genesis 2-3 and Genesis 4
32
neither
turns to alienation. But in each case the broken intimacy, alienation,
and punishment are not allowed to go beyond God's intended extent.
33

30
Foh, Women, 69.
31
It is difficult to perceive how one could determine how sin desires Cain and then
utilize that as the basis for determining how woman desires man.
32
Cf. Alan J . Hauser, "Linguistic and Thematic Links Between Genesis 4:1-6 and
Genesis 2-3," J ETS 23 (1980) 297-305.
33
Scripture is replete with instances of divinely established parameters in the
interpretive uncertainties, it ought not to be applied unreservedly to
interpret Gen 3:16.
Furthermore, Gen 4:7 is not as parallel to Gen 3:16 as it may
appear. First of all, Gen 4:7 is figurative while Gen 3:16 is literal.
grammatical construction is similar, the two phrases are actually
inverted in sense. In 4:7 the object of the desire (Cain) is also the
recipient of the curse. However, in 3:16 the object of the desire (the
man) is not the recipient of the curse. For 3:16 to be truly parallel with
4:7, the desire of woman would have to be part of the judgment against
the man. Third, similarity in grammar need not demand similarity of
meaning. Verbal parallelism may be only coincidental. As shown
above, the context of Gen 3:16 does not indicate that the woman
must be imported from Gen 4:7. However, the context of Genesis 3
must be given the primary role in determining the meaning of "desire"
suggest nor imply that, as a part of the judgment of Gen 3:16, woman
will desire to dominate man. For example, in Genesis 2-3 there is
intimacy between God and man; then sin turns that intimacy to
alienation. There is intimacy between man and woman; then sin causes
intimacy to become alienation. In Genesis 4, intimacy between God
and Cain turns to alienation, and intimacy between Cain and Abel
In the example of Cain, his death would be strongly avenged (Gen
4:15). The thematic relationship suggests that such is the case in Gen
3:16b. The alienation between man and woman and the pain of
childbirth resulting from intimacy, would not be allowed to interrupt
woman's desire for nian, man's rulers hip over woman, or the carrying
out of the command to populate the earth (Gen 1:28).

CANTICLES 7:10[11]
Cant 7:10[11] contains the third Occurrence of the word p1U: "I am
my beloved's, and his desire is for me." While the meaning of p1U may
punishment of mankind (cf., e.g., Exod 20:25; 21:23-25).
140
exclamation in which Shulamith joyfully affirms that her lover cannot
exist without her.
34
literally in Cant 7:10[11], just as it is in Gen 3:16; in Gen 4:7 the usage is
figurative.
35
Third, in distinction from Gen 4:7, both Cant 7:10[11] and
beast's eagerness for its prey or the deference due from a younger
brother to an older.
36
The reason p1U is so unsuitable is because the

34
Otto Zockler, The Song of Solomon in Commentary on the Holy Scriptures, by
2: 16) connotes reciprocity.
35
Cf. BDB, 1003.
36
Skinner, Genesis, 107.

be difficult to determine precisely in its two previous occurrences, there
is little doubt here. It speaks clearly of the natural power and compul-
sion of the love of an individual for another. The slightest hint of one
desiring to dominate the other is totally absent. Says Zockler: 0p1Un
as in Gen. iii.16, the passage which lies at the basis of this, [speaks] of
the longing desire of the man for the society of his wife, not of gross
sensual desires for sexual intercourse. The whole is a triumphant
It appears that the usage of p1U in Canticles is closer to that of
Gen 3:16 than is Gen 4:7, notwithstanding the latter's grammatical
similarities and textual proximity. First of all, the plain must be
employed to interpret the obscure and difficult if there are contextual
reasons to believe that both usages are similar. Such is the case
between Gen 3:16 and Cant 7:10[11]. The abundantly clear meaning of
"desire" in Cant 7:10 [11] should be given priority in the determination
of the meaning of "desire" in Gen 3:16. Second, "desire" is used
Gen 3:16 address relationships between the opposite sexes. As such Cant
7:10[11] and Gen 3:16 share a contextual relationship which is foreign
to Gen 4:7.
The true difficulty, then, is not understanding the meaning of
"desire" as used in Cant 7:10[11] and Gen 3:16, but as it is used in Gen
4:7. This is noted indirectly by Skinner in his comment on Gen 4:7:
"The word 0p1Un is unsuitable, whether it be understood of the wild
other two usages speak of the power of attraction between the sexes.
To grant Gen 4:7 in its obscurity a determinative role in the interpreta-
tion of Gen 3:16 without permitting the clarity of Cant 7:10[11] to
permeate the exegetical process is to abandon hermeneutical discern-
ment and propriety.
CONCLUSION
The central consideration in the interpretation of Gen 3:16b is
context; the meaning of "desire" is best determined in the light of its
J . P. Lange (tr. & ed. by Philip Schaff; Grand Rapids: Zondervan, n.d.) 119. The rendering
"I am my beloved's, and it is an obligation upon me to desire him" is grammatically
permissible, especially in light of a similar poetical use of `7V in Prov 7: 14. However, it is
doubtful on contextual grounds, for elsewhere the phrase "I am my beloved's" (6:3; cf.
141
the willing submission of the wife and the loving headship of the
husband
37
is unquestionably true. But it is a natural consequence of
submission of the wife is not a part of the judgment; it is the result of
sin.
38

37
Foh, Women, 69.
38
While some may contend that the women's liberation movement of recent years

immediate contextual setting. The context bespeaks procreation and
the continuation of life, not the desire to dominate. Furthermore, to
appeal to Gen 4:7 with its manifold obscurities to unlock the interpre-
tive door of Gen 3:16 is to throw exegetical caution to the wind. It is
much safer to apply the meaning of 0p1Un in Cant 7:10[11] to Gen
3:16, for while it does not enjoy the near proximity of Gen 4:7, its
meaning is plain and its interpretation is virtually unquestioned.
Consequently, it should be granted preeminence over Gen 4:7 and
become the primary cross-reference in ascertaining the meaning of
"desire. "
The text does not sustain the interpretation that one aspect of the
woman's judgment is that she will desire to dominate and control the
man. The last phrase of Gen 3:16 is not a part of the judgment; it is an
explanation and description of conditions which will exist after the
fall. Thus, the last phrase could be translated: "yet you will still desire
[as you did before the Fall, though now tainted by sin] your husband,
and he will still rule [as he did before the Fall, though now tainted by
sin] over you." The alienation, broken intimacy, and pain in childbirth
resulting from the Fall will not be allowed to annul that desire nor
abrogate the command to be fruitful.
In spite of the fact that man will rule over woman, and in spite of
the fact that intimacy may result in the pain (and possible death) due to
childbirth, yet woman will desire and yearn for man. The issue is
broader than purely sexual but does not exclude the sexual element.
This interpretation does not imply that woman's sexual drives are
stronger than the man's. While it is generally concluded that the man
has the stronger sexual desire, such is to be expected, for there was
nothing in the judgment upon man to temper it. On the other hand, the
woman must deal with the pain of childbirth; thus it is to be expected
that the woman's sexual desires would be somewhat moderated.
Nevertheless, woman's desire for man is an attraction which cannot be
uprooted from her nature. The contention that "sin has corrupted both
sin, not a result of God's judgment on the woman in Gen 3:16! J ust as
the sin-corrupted headship of the husband is not a part of the divine
judgment upon the man but a consequence of sin, so the sin-corrupted
does not corroborate this interpretation (Foh, Women, 67), the opposite may actually be
the case. Many of the women who speak out strongly against the headship of man
nevertheless do get married and do bear their husband's children. Certainly it cannot be
maintained that this interpretation is contrary to the broader historical perspective.
142
200 Seminary Dr.
www.grace.edu

143
and became more widely accepted, however, the bases for the anti-evo-
lutionary or creationist
1
opposition remained comparatively constant,
chronology type of position, sometimes referred to as "hyperorthodox",
or "hyper-traditionalist."
2
Gordon Review 5 (1959) 2-13.
Copyright 1959 by Gordon College. Cited with permission.

IS THERE AN ALTERNATIVE TO
ORGANIC EVOLUTION?*

J AMES O. BUSWELL, III

I
For over one hundred years there has been a continuous controversy,
between evolutionists and anti-evolutionists over the body of data and
theory of the origin, antiquity, and development of life and of man.
While the controversy has been continuous, it has by no means been
uniform. For a long time each dogmatically defended positions of
some truth mixed with considerable error, in violent and fruitless de-
bate, whose brilliance was in many cases mostly oratorical or literary.
As the factual and scientific aspects of the evolutionary position increased
with the result that, while the anti-evolutionists continued to actively
oppose the evolutionist position, their attacks were less and less fre-
quently reciprocated. Finally the evolutionist's entanglements with anti-
evolutionists dwindled to an occasional defense or debate, the last of
which of any consequence in this country was the famous Scopes trial of
1925. Interaction still persists in the British Commonwealth, however,
chiefly due to the seemingly tireless efforts of the Evolution Protest
Movement with active branches in London, Australia, and New Zealand.
Quite another pattern also emerges from a general review of this
question. It is quite evident that in the view each has taken, and still
takes of the other, whether in opposition or reaction, there is a tre-
mendous degree of ignorance as to progress made in the past hundred
years. The creationist exhibits in almost all of his anti-evolutionary
literature an antiquated, "moth-ball" variety of "ever onward, ever up-
ward" conception of evolutionism reminiscent of the latter nineteenth
century, while the evolutionist on his part tends to identify all crea-
tionists with an immutability of species - deluge geology -- Ussher

* This article constitutes part of Mr. Buswell's chapter in the forthcoming book, One Hundred
Years After Darwin, scheduled for publication by Eerdmans in the late spring.
1. For present purposes other "anti-" evolutionary views like neo-Darwinian, or
neo-Lamarckian, or other variations within scientific circles are ignored.
2. The term "hyperorthodox" has been recently brought into prominence by Dr.
Bernard Ramm (1954: 27-31 et passim). Because of its relationship to the
terms "fundamentalist" and "orthodox" and because of rather consistent objection
[2]
144
3 Buswell: Organic Evolution?

The complicating factor in all this is that while the anti-evolutionist
is wrong in his usual appraisal of evolution today, the creationist
position is still widely represented by the hyper-traditionalist point of
view, from which has split a Creationist group which seeks to keep itself
up-to-date scientifically while adopting a non-evolutionary rather than

to its use, it should be clearly defined and its usage clarified. The term "funda-
mentalist" is today the most widely known label for the Bible-believing creationist
in scientific circles. It is important, however, to understand the crucial distinc-
tion between at least two meanings of this widely misused term:
Fundamentalism originally referred to the belief that there are certain great truths in
Christianity, which, if changed, would dissolve Christianity. Each Christian is allowed
personal conviction in respect to a great number of doctrines and interpretations but that
personal liberty is hedged about by key infallible and eternal doctrines. This is the
term in its historic and good sense. The movement included such stalwarts as J ames Orr,
J . Gresham Machen, Benjamin Warfield, W. H. Green and the numerous contributors to
the famous Fundamentals papers.
In more recent years another movement has given the word an odious
connotation. Alen with much zeal, enthusiasm and conviction, yet lacking frequently in
education or cultural breadth, and many times individualistic, took to the stump to defend
the faith. Many times they were dogmatic beyond evidence, or were intractable of
disposition, or were obnoxiously anti-cultural, anti-scientific and anti-educational. Hence
the term came to mean one who was bigoted, an obscurantist, a fideist, a fighter and an
anti-intellectual [Ramm 1955: 131.
The creationist position which this paper attempts to advance is to be identified with the first, and
not the second meaning of "fundamentalist" as defined above. It is fully recognized, however,
that all creationists who do not agree with this position are not automatically considered in the
second category.
It is abundantly clear from his discussion of the matter (1954) that Ramm is employing
the term "hyperorthodox" to refer to this second brand of fundamentalist so as not to perpetuate
the "odious connotation" with the term. Ramm's reason for this is that
we can sin to the right as well as to the left. Patriotism can degenerate into jingoism and
enthusiasm into fanaticism and virtue into prudishness. It is possible not only to have
slack theological views, but have views far more rigid and dogmatic than Scripture itself.
Hyperorthodoxy in trying to be loyal to the Bible has developed an exaggerated sense of
what loyalty to the Bible means [1954: 291.
He evidently got the term from J . W. Dawson, who, he points out (1954: 28), referred to
"pedantic hyperorthodoxy" in evangelical apologetics in 1877.
Certain objections to my use of the term have been raised, however, chiefly upon the
basis of a possible mss-identification of this position with sound, theological orthodoxy. Thus the
alternatives "distorted orthodoxy" and "blind orthodoxy" have been suggested. Even more
significant, perhaps, is the objection to the form of the term itself. Thus the Rev. J ohn Buswell,
my brother, wrote me, "Can anyone be hyperorthodox? Is not orthodoxy an ultimate-in one
sphere anyway? In other words, many would regard 'hyper-orthodox' as they would 'hyper-
straight' or 'hyper-sterilized.' "
Since these objections, and others, seem to have some value, I have chosen to use instead
the term "hyper-traditionalist" suggested by my colleague, Professor J oseph Free. Although a bit
more cumbersome, this term carries none of the theological associations invariably attached to
"orthodoxy" and "fundamentalism", and seems in addition to refer a bit more precisely to those
who being bound by tradition, prefer to retain the peripheral, relative, and changeable
interpretations with the fundamental truths, without being able to distinguish the difference.
[3]
145
Gordon Review 1959 4

an anti-evolutionary position. It is this position which the modern
evolutionist has tended to overlook, and which constitutes the alterna-
tive to organic evolution that I wish to set forth here.
The hyper-traditionalist position, however, is the most often heard,
though seldom listened-to, expression of creationism. Thus it is not
without reason that G. G. Simpson could dispense with a consideration
of creationism in a public lecture in Philadelphia in 1950 with words
to the effect that "creationists are found today only in non- or anti-
scientific circles."
One of the chief drawbacks to the anti-evolutionists, from Darwin's
early critics to the present day, familiar as some of their leaders are with
the data, is that their activities and literature have been almost com-
pletely wrapped up in arguments over petty fragments of the record,
assuming that to attack evolution as a total philosophy one must show
the data upon which the assumptions are based to be untrue. Instead of
offering a positive, non-evolutionary interpretation of the data them-
selves, they have been guilty of treating them with scorn and sarcasm
for no other reason than that the evolutionist has done something with
them first.
What results is that both parties claim to have truth on their side
and at the same time charge the other with falsity and ignorance. The
creationist attacks the evolutionist's total philosophy from the stand-
point of revelation, while the evolutionist answers with scientific data.
Since the evolutionist is seldom caught up in an argument over revelation,
the creationist is inevitably drawn to argue on the evolutionist's own
ground in terms of genetic processes or paleontological remains, where
he is generally over his depth. This anti-evolutionary position has been
characteristically negative and unscientific in spite of its strong adherence
to the scriptural fundamentals of the historic Christian faith.

II
Now to a consideration of the non-evolutionary creationist position.
There are three major areas to consider, each with its relevant body of
evidences and various interpretations. They are:
a. The origin of life.
b. The origin and age of man.
c. The processes of development since their origin.
The consideration of these areas is not simply a question of whether
evolution" or "creation" is the exclusive explanation. Organic evolu-
tion is so inclusive and so complex a system that it must be broken down
into its constituent elements. This may be attempted on various levels
of abstraction. One of the most obvious and important steps which can
[4]

146

be taken is a separation of the consideration of origins from the con-
sideration of process. I have the impression that British evolutionists are
perhaps oftener involved in considerations of origins than are American
evolutionists. The American, at least in anthropological circles, tends to
leave questions of the origin of the earth and of life to the astronomers.
physicists, and biologists on the one hand, or to the philosophers on the
other. William Howells has stated the position thus:
We are totally bewildered, of course, about the beginnings of life and
the reasons for our existence, and these are questions which have been
grist to the mills of philosophers and myth-makers alike. But we know,
roughly, what happened along the way, and that is the story of human
evolution [1944:3].
Considerations of process, then, make up the major concerns of the evo-
lutionist. Therefore let us postpone the consideration of origins to another
context.
I find Simpson's three "modes" or aspects of evolution extremely use-
ful for purposes of analysis, and comparison with the Creationist position.
The first of these is speciation or "splitting" which, as Simpson points out,
"is almost the only mode accessible for experimental biology, neozoology.
and genetics. It embraces almost all the dynamic evolutionary phenomena
subject to direct experimental attack." The second mode Simpson calls
"phyletic" evolution, which "involves the sustained, directional (but not
necessarily rectilinear) shift of the average characters of populations. It is
not primarily the splitting up of a population, but the change of the popu-
lation as a whole." While speciation may be called an explanation for
races, species, and sometimes genera, Simpson points out that the phyletic
mode "is typically related to middle taxonomic levels, usually genera, sub-
families, and families." He also observes that "nine tenths of the pertinent
data of paleontology fall into patterns of the phyletic mode" (1944: 202-203).
Thus, although evolution does not consist of wholly distinct processes,
and a fossil series, for example, can exhibit speciation, or splitting, in a
phyletic pattern through geological time, nevertheless the well documented
data of natural selection on these levels--the genetic and geological pro-
cesses--may be abstracted from the over-all theory of organic evolution.
It is the position of the creationist, at this point, that he can accept all of
the facts within these two areas of consideration. Thus the creationist
need have no quarrel with the transmutation of species or other taxonomic
categories, and may fully accept the genetic explanation for variation.
Similarly he may accept the evidence of the "evolution" of the horse, and
other such well documented paleontological series, upon the basis of the
adaptive dynamic interaction of genetic and environmental change called
natural selection.
[5]

147
the same sort of reactions can be expected once Professor Strauss's re-analysis
of the La Chappele bones
3
gains wider circulation.
the evolutionary and the creationist positions. With the consideration of

Turning to more anthropological matters, the creationist accepts the
evidence for the age of prehistoric man and his culture. He has no quarrel
with an antiquity of hundreds of thousands of years; there is nothing in
the Bible to indicate how long ago man was created. The date of 4004
B.C. which has been an item of ridicule by evolutionists and a rallying
point for the hyper-traditionalist, now finds itself a cultural survival, firmly
ensconced in the notes on page 1 of certain editions of the Bible, but with-
out a valid function in either modern Christian theology or chronology.
Neither has the creationist any quarrel with morphological features of
ancient man. The Bible, which is the creationist's basis of belief and life,
simply says nothing about what Adam looked like. And, although the
creationist, Protestant and Catholic alike, must of necessity hold to the
belief (which will be further discussed below) that there was a "first man,"
it is of no consequence whether he looked like a pithecanthropoid or a
Caucasoid. Furthermore, if anthropological opinion swings in favor of
calling some prehistoric types by separate specific or generic names, and
other types Homo Sapiens with modern man, this is of relatively little con-
sequence. For the creationist recognizes the arbitrary and non-qualitative
nature of taxonomic categories and is not bound to equate any one of
them with the "kind" spoken of in Genesis 1.
Thus the creationist looks on with the same interest, or relief, as any
anthropologist, when a classic Neanderthaloid posture is straightened up,
or a Piltdown forgery exposed. Here, of course, is a characteristic difference
from the hyper-traditionalist reaction. When the Piltdown news hit the
press early in 1954 the anti-evolutionist and many religious journals were
full of "I told you so's" and another major pillar of evolution had fallen!
One creationist on the other hand simply expressed "relief that one of the
more perplexing riddles of man's prehistory is finally solved." Presumably

III
So far we have discussed chiefly those areas of concurrence between
Simpson's third mode, however, we introduce the area of disagreement
between the two. Essentially it boils down to a matter of facts vs. theory,
data vs. interpretation, or a matter of attitudes and pre-suppositions.
Despite the factual basis of speciation and phyletic evolution, there are
what Simpson refers to as "major discontinuities of the record" existing
in the paleontology of the larger taxonomic groups between which there

3. William L. Strauss, J r., presented before Section H of the 123rd annual meeting
of the AAAS in New York, December, 1956.
[6]
148
partial records of quantum evolution, even at high levels (e.g., origin of
classes), which can be completed by sound and unequivocal inference."
4
Again the question, "What is the alternative?" needs explicit definition.

is no fossil evidence of relationship. The origins of these larger groups are
attributed to "a particular set of evolutionary events" that are "changes of adaptive
zones such that transitional forms between the old zone and the new cannot, or at
any rate do not, persist" (1953: 389). After showing in some detail how this
applies to the perissodactyls, or horse group, Simpson concluded in 1944 that
this regular absence of transitional forms is not confined to mammals, but
is an almost universal phenomenon, as has long been noted by paleontolo-
gists. It is true of almost all orders of all classes of animals, both verte-
brate and invertebrate. A fortiori, it is also true of the classes, themselves,
and of the major animal phyla, and it is apparently also true of analogous
categories of plants [1944: 107).
Now Simpson's third mode called "quantum" evolution purports to be the
explanation for the jumping of these gaps. In his words, quantum evolu-
tion is "applied to the relatively rapid shift of a biotic population in dis-
equilibrium, to an equilibrium distinctly unlike an ancestral condition.
... It is . . . believed to be the dominant and most essential process in
the origin of taxonomic units of relatively high rank, such as families,
orders, and classes. It is believed to include circumstances that explain the
mystery that hovers over the origins of such major groups" (1944: 206).
Simpson candidly admits this as a "controversial and hypothetical"
attempt to establish the existence of an "inferred phenomena." He points
out that "major incidents of quantum evolution have systematically poor
records, for reasons discussed [above]. Nevertheless, we do have many
Of course, Simpson doesn't necessarily represent all evolutionists, but
his three-fold breakdown is, de facto, applicable to organic evolution in
its present-day form. Thus we conclude that it is at this point--quantum
evolution--that the creationist and the evolutionist must part company.
In other words, how will "creation" as an alternative to the quantum
interpretation still fit the facts? As mentioned above, it becomes a matter
of pre-supposition: for the creationist, supernaturalism; for the evolution-
ist, naturalism. I propose then that since in a percentage of orders, major
gaps appear between them, perhaps the order is as near to being what
Genesis 1 means by the term "kind" as any single taxonomic category can

4. 1953: 389. It should be added that Dr. Simpson points out as "the most important point
about this mode of evolution and one of the reasons for its separate designation and special
study" that "quantum evolution may lead to a new group at any taxonomic level. It is probable
that species, either genetic or phyletic, often arise in this way. Certainly genera and all higher
categories may do so. The phenomenon naturally becomes clearer and more readily definable
when the change in adaptation and structure is relatively large, and such changes commonly
eventuate in the development of higher categories. There is no level at which clear-cut quantum
evolution is the only mode of origin of new groups, but at high levels some element of quantum
evolution is usually involved" (Ibid.).
149
phyla could be applied, and obviously in the case of man, a much lower
category, perhaps genus, would apply.
5
In other words, "an honest crea-
naturalistic presupposition in the tradition of science, has been considered
as clearly "incredible.
6
3. The creationists, due to their own peculiar tra-
the context of the author's language and culture. The primary point of
of what are the special creations should be made" (Mixter 1953: 17).

be. This proposal implies simply that God created the orders, and natural,
selection took it from there. Of course this cannot be maintained con-
sistently as far as orders are concerned, since in some cases classes or even
tionist will ask the paleontologist what he knows of the time of origin of
animals, and draw his conclusions from the data" (Mixter 1953: 18).
Thus, if a supernatural presupposition is allowed, the interpretation
may still remain consistent with the facts. One of the basic postulates of
evolution, for example, is that similarity implies genetic relationship. How
ever, with a supernatural agency pre-supposed, it becomes exactly as reason-
able to postulate that similarity implies a common creator.
The fact that the evolutionary hypothesis as a total explanation for
all major transitions is so firmly established in our scientific and educational
system is due to at least three important factors. 1. Based upon the ex-
perimental knowledge of genetics, the sequential data of paleontology, and
the logical consistency of the processes of adaptation and natural selection
as presently conceived, this major jumping of gaps, in Simpson's words.
"has a probable mechanism and would be expected under given conditions"
(1944: 207). 2. The only alternative, creation, or the allowance of a super-
dition of fending off the advances of science, have failed to formulate this
alternative in a scientifically respectable manner.
The primary point of difference, then, between evolutionism and
creationism is not a matter of accepting or rejecting facts. There are no data
as such that conflict with the Genesis account of creation as interpreted in
difference is on the level of mechanistic vs. supernatural presuppositions.
Most evolutionists claim with G. S. Carter, that "man is an animal, and

5. Mixter arrives at a similar conclusion suggesting that the order is at present a
reasonable approximation of "kind". The obvious fact that "kind" cannot be
equated consistently with any one taxonomic category is also explained as follows,
"Because marsupials are separated by structural gaps unbridged by intermediate
forms from other orders of mammals, a creationist may conclude that the first
marsupials were specially created, if there are gaps between families or genera
within the order of marsupials, he may believe that such families also had sep.
arately created beginnings. Whenever a gap is filled then a revision of the idea
6. "Evolution itself is accepted by zoologists . . . because no alternative explana-
tion is credible" (Watson 1929: 231). "The only alternative (to evolution) the doctrine of special
creation which may be true but is irrational" (Morf
1925: 22). "... If Darwin's hypothesis be rejected, there is, it must be frankly
admitted, no satisfactory alternative to take its place" (Scott 1917: 26). I am
indebted to Dr. J ohn R. Howitt, Superintendent, Ontario Hospital, Port Arthur
Ontario, for these three quotations.
[8]
150

however greatly his present state differs from that of the rest of the animal
kingdom, we must accept that he arose from sub-human ancestors by a
process of evolution" (1953: 327). And, despite their acknowledgment that
man is a wholly unique, or culture-bearing animal, most would tend to agree
with Simpson that "man is the result of a purposeless and materialistic
process that did not have him in mind. He was not planned. He is a state
of matter, a form of life, a sort of animal, and a species of the Order Primates,
akin nearly or remotely to all of life and indeed to all that is material"
(1949: 344-45). The creationist claims that man is more than a unique
animal, and that he was both planned and created by God.
In summary on these three modes of evolutionary process, the crea-
tionist may well hold, with Professor Mixter (1953: 10-11, 23), the fol-
lowing conclusions:
1. Speciation. "Whenever geneticists can show common genes, they
are entitled to infer common ancestry."
2. Phyletic evolution. "When animals are traceable to other animals
by a closely graded series of transitional forms, [the paleontologist is en-
titled to infer that] the early forms have given rise to the later ones."
3. Quantum evolution. "When a group of animals is separated from
another group by an unbridged gap, then until bridges are found, one may
hold that the groups so separated have arisen from independently created
kinds."

IV
The questions may well be asked, how does this creationist position
differ essentially from the Roman Catholic position, and, does the Catholic
position also constitute an alternative to organic evolution?
The crux of the whole matter lies in the question of origins. The crea-
tionist, while he fully accepts the facts of genetics and the fossil record,
believes that God created life and man, and that man did not arise from
a previously existing organism. This position is frequently, but erroneously,
called "theistic evolution, because it allows for some process in God's
creative activity instead of necessitating an instantaneous creation. But
while genetics and paleontology have played a big part in the expression
of organic evolution, they neither alone nor in combination constitute evo-
lution. One might as logically call the creationist a "theistic speciationist"
or a believer in "theistic Mendelism" or "theistic stratigraphy" because he
grants that God has instituted the hereditary process of genetics and the
geological dynamics of prehistory or one might call a Bible-believing
weather forecaster a "theistic meteorologist" simply because he believes that
the laws which God instituted at creation, are believed and relied upon by
non-Christian observers as well!
[9]
151
the original perfection and subsequent fall of man and his consequent need
subject to death. To me this is simply an additional and unnecessary complication
of hypotheses to which Occam's razor could well apply.
7
of man seems to run counter to what we have become accustomed to
adamic theory would seem to imply that there were beings morphologically

The theistic evolutionist, however, while believing that God is op-
crating the process, also accepts the possibility that man could have arisen
for a non-human creature, and that God merely endowed him with a soul,
which act constituted the "creation of man," culturally, mentally, and
spiritually. This position of theistic evolution is typically, but not ex-
clusively, that of the Roman Catholics, who only specify their opposition
to "materialistic" evolution. Dr. J . F. Ewing, in a recent issue of the Catholic
Anthropological Quarterly, summarizing "The Present Catholic Attitude
Towards Evolution" admits that "God may indeed have used a body pre-
pared for the soul as far as possible by evolution. . . ."; that "there is no
defined doctrine which opposes a theory of the evolution of Man's body,
... " and that "the possibility that there were true men before Adam and
Eve, men whose line became extinct (in other words, Pre-Adamites), is
allowable."
This I find, at present, impossible to accept, on theological as well as
on anthropological grounds. Theologically, the fundamental doctrines of
of redemption; and the role of the Saviour, J esus Christ, the Son of God
in dying on the cross to pay the penalty for the fall, for all who will ac-
cept Him, are seriously jeopardized by a first man having descended organ-
ically from pre-human parents. Now theistic evolutionists likewise acknowl-
edge the necessity of retaining this doctrine of original sin. It is inex-
tricably tied up with the necessity of having all mankind arise from one
man. The Catholic statement on this from the Encyclical "Humani Generis"
quoted by Ewing, is as follows:
No Catholic can hold that after Adam there existed on this earth true men
who did not take their origin through natural generation from him as from
the first parent of all, or that Adam is merely a symbol for a number of
first parents. For it is unintelligible how such an opinion can be squared
with what the sources of revealed truth and the documents of the Magis-
terium of the Church teach on original sin, which proceeds from sin
actually committed by an individual Adam, and which, passed on to all
by way of generation, is in everyone as his own [Cotter 1951: 43].
Thus the theistic evolutionist, if he allows man to have arisen from a non-
human form, is obliged to inject some creative action or other upon his physical
body in addition to giving him a soul, in order to make that body perfect and not
Anthropologically, the theistic evolutionary explanation for the origin
expect of the cultural assemblages in association with fossil man. The pre-

7. Essentia non sunt multiplicanda praeter necessitatem.
[10]
152

or non-human?" cannot be answered categorically upon morphological
diately arises. So far no definite indication of any cultural assemblage has
been identified.
8
I readily accept the facts of the unique Australopithecine
morphology, the marked humanoid conformation of the dentition, the
ilium, and other features indicative of an upright posture.
9
Nevertheless,
go on. But, as I have attempted to point out to my hyper-traditionalist
By way of summarizing similarities and differences between the Roman
human, but without culture. The evidence of human paleontology seems
to argue otherwise. Of course we are at once faced with the question,
What is morphologically human? I believe that the question of "human
grounds. The question must be answered on spiritual grounds, which I
presume are only indicated by cultural remains.
The problem of the interpretation of the Australopithecines imme-
until such time as the chronological problem of Australopithecine's an-
tiquity in relation to true hominids is resolved, and some identifiable
cultural assemblage is discovered, I prefer to class them as "non-human
in every sense of the word. I consider Mayr's designation of Homo trans-
vaalensis premature, and cannot yet see Robinson's inclusion of Megan-
thropus in the same genus as Paranthropus without more of the former to
friends, should such a cultural assemblage be identified for the Australo-
pithecines, it will necessitate perhaps a drastic revision of what we are used
to considering "human" but nothing more as far as the creationist position
is concerned.
Catholic view of evolution and the creationist view: (a) The following
points we hold in common (adapted from Ewing 1956: 124)
1. The body of data and the processes of speciation and the paleon-
tological record are accepted without reservation.
2. "We know of Adam and Eve only from revelation, and a belief
in an original pair is not in conflict with any real scientific evidence."

8. During the discussion period at the graduate seminar of the Anthropology De-
partment, University of Chicago, February 18, 1957, Dr. F. Clark Howell revealed that
according to communications from C. K. Brain in South Africa there had been some 50
Quartzite pebble tools discovered within the past year in the Australopithecus-bearing
deposits at Sterkfontein which Mr. Brain was currently investigating.
Dr. Braidwood then offered the thought-provoking suggestion that as far
as he was concerned, the Australopithecines could be a perfectly good tool-making
species, yet without necessarily possessing a "cultural assemblage" as normally
considered with all of its ramifications. Perhaps the Australopithecines will pre-
cipitate a re-definition of "culture" as well as of "human".
9. One anti-evolutionary journal (The High Way, XXVI [Oct.-Dec., 1956), 20-39)
devoted some twenty pages to criticising my inclusion of the Australopithecinae
in an article on fossil man. According to the typical hyper-traditionalist views
expressed in this as well as other like periodicals, my position is that of a
"compromiser" who is "currying the favor of infidel scientists." I am an "in-
tellectual snob" who is blind to the fact that evolutionists are engaged in a
monstrous conspiracy to undermine and overthrow the teachings of the Bible!
[11]
153
tifically-minded creationism which has attempted to be non-evolutionary
in its thinking rather than purely anti-evolutionary.
10
This is not surprising

3. "All men (and hence the first man) are endowed by God with
spiritual souls."
4. The first man was constituted a human being "by the direct and
immediate action of God, an action that affected both soul and body."
(b) The differences lie in the question of origins which may be summarized,
as follows
1. The evolutionary origin of the major taxonomic groups, or of
paleontological series between which there is only inferential evidence of
connection, sometimes referred to as "quantum" or "macro-" evolution,
is accepted implicitly by the Catholic theologian, but is rejected by the
creationist.
2. The evolutionary origin of man from some pre-human form is
allowed by the Catholic theologian but is rejected by the creationist.

V
For a long time, evolution has been opposed by a hyper-traditionalist
brand of creationism characterized by a negative, anti-evolutionary approach.
Consequently evolutionists have erroneously considered creationists as in-
evitably of this brand, and have tended to overlook the position of a scien-
however, since these creationists have tended to be less vocal and perhaps a
bit more cautious in the expression of their views.
The Roman Catholic theologian has always represented a basically
creationist position, but has, with many Protestant scholars, accepted more
of evolutionary theory than the facts seem to demand. Thus, with theistic
presuppositions demanded, this position is termed by many "theistic evolution."
Thus we are left with three major groups based upon supernaturalistic
premises, the hyper-traditionalist, the scientific creationist, and the theistic
evolutionist.
In restating our question, Is there an alternative to organic evolution?
it would seem that the answer is "yes" regarding origins; "no" regarding
processes; and. that in comparison with organic evolution, creationism is the
alternative, theistic evolution merely a variant.
10. This does not mean that they are any the less aware of the dangerous implica-
tions of evolution which run counter to a biblical position. It does mean that
they desire to concern themselves with more than mere denunciations of
these. They attempt rather to formulate a positive, non-evolutionary
interpretation of the facts which is consistent, both scientifically and
theologically.

154
Wenham, MA 01984

REFERENCES CITED

Carter, G. S., 1953. The Theory of Evolution and the Evolution of Man. In Anthro-
pology Today, ed. A. L. Kroeber and others. Chicago, University of Chicago Press.
Cotter, A. C., 1951. The Encyclical "Humani Generis" with a Commentary. Weston,
Weston College Press.
Ewing, J . F., 1956. The Present Catholic Attitude Towards Evolution. Anthro-
pological Quarterly, n. s. 4: 123-139
Howells, William W., 1944. Mankind So Far. New York, Doubleday.
Mixter, R. L., 1953. Creation and Evolution. 2nd ed. Monograph Two of the
American Scientific Affiliation, 435 Robinson St., West Lafayette, Indiana.
More, Louis T., 1925. The Dogma of Evolution. Princeton University Press.
Ramm, Bernard, 1954. The Christian View of Science and Scripture. Grand Rapids,
Eerdmans.1955. Quoted in United Evangelical Action, Feb. 15, p. 13.
Scott, W. B., 1917. The Theory of Evolution. New York, Macmillan.
Simpson, George Gaylord, 1944. Tempo and Mode in Evolution. New York, Co-
lumbia University Press.
_____ 1949. The Meaning of Evolution. New Haven, Yale University Press.
_____ 1953. The Major Features of Evolution. New York, Columbia University
Press.
Watson, D. M. S., 1929. Nature, August 10.

Gordon College
255 Grapevine Rd.
http://www.gordon.edu

155
The account of Enoch, the seventh from Adam, is placed in the
third section of Genesis
1
and is announced by the major structural
word of the book h171n, generally expressed as "these are the gener-
ations of. . . ." However, as Woudstra has demonstrated,
2
the h171n
came of the family tree of Adam."
these antediluvians. The whole movement of the regular form of
these notices is toward death."
3
In other words the answer to the

1
The first section is 1:1-2:3 and the second is 2:4-4:26.
2
M. H. Woudstra, "The Toledot of the Book of Genesis and Their Redemptive-His-
torical Significance," Concordia Theological J ournal 5 (1970): 185.
3
David J . A. Clines, The Theme of the Pentateuch (Sheffield: Sheffield Univer-
Bibliotheca Sacra 148 (J uly-Sept. 1991) 288-97
Copyright 1991 by Dallas Theological Seminary. Cited with permission.

Enoch, a Man Who Walked
with God

Timothy J . Cole
Senior Pastor, Grace Bible Church
St. Petersburg, Florida

structure announces the historical development from the ancestor
mentioned and should be understood as, "this is what became of
(person's name)," or "this is what happened to the line of (person's
name)." Genesis 5:1 would then read, "This is the book of what be-
What did become of Adam's family tree? Whatever happened
to the human race? Did God's promise of death (2:16-17) come true?
Whatever became of the curse (3:19)? Would man, due to his rebel-
lion, die after all? Before 5:1 no one had died (though Abel was
murdered by his brother and Lamech killed a man for wounding him
and a boy for striking him, 4:23).
The theme of chapter 5 is the end of life. "No reader of Genesis
5 . . . fails to be impressed by the recurrent phrase 'And he died;'
which baldly and emphatically concludes the entry for each of
sity Press, 1978), p. 66.
288
156
achievements (the achievements of chapter 4), the curse of death
reigned as king from Adam's time on through the generations."
4
monizes well with the author's overall theme in Genesis 1-11, the
spread of sin and the spread of grace.
5
"Thus Genesis chapter 5 de-
caused by sin only slowly broke the powerful physical resistance of
primitive human nature."
6
In other words in spite of human progress,
civilization, and prosperity, in spite of mankind's aspirations, he
died.
7
So the setting of Enoch's walk with God is the spread of sin,
The two chief components of narrative are characters (people)
and events.
8
Events make up the plot, and the characters are the ac-
time in Genesis), a son made according to Adam's image, a son whom

4
Allen P. Ross, Creation and Blessing (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1988), p.
171.
5
Clines, The Theme of the Pentateuch, pp. 64-73.
6
Gerhard von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, rev. ed., trans. J ohn H. Marks (Phila-
delphia: Westminster Press, 1973), pp. 69-70.
7
Allen P. Ross, "The Exegetical Exposition of the Pentateuch: Genesis" (class notes
in 117 Exegesis in the Pentateuch, Dallas Theological Seminary, Fall 1983), p. 18.
8
Shimon Bar-Efrat, "Some Observations on the Analysis of Structure in Biblical
Enoch, a Man Who Walked with God 289

questions, Whatever happened to Adam's family tree? or Whatever
happened to the human race? is that they all died. Did God's prom-
ise of death ("in the day that you eat from it you shall surely die,"
2:17) ever come true? Yes, Adam's line died successively. Whatever
became of the curse? "The answer is that, in spite of human
The account of Enoch, then, the one who walked with God, is
placed in the midst of the reign of death. This theme of death har-
scribes something like a transitional period, during which death
ending with death.
tors who carry out the plot. The plot of Genesis 5, a plot whose struc-
ture is carried along with the monotonous phrase "and he died" (re-
peated eight times) and whose actors are Adam's family tree (10
men), is a masterful backdrop against which is recorded this re-
markable sentence, "Enoch walked with God." In a plot where a fu-
neral bell continually tolls out its mournful drone there is a disjunc-
tive ray of hope, another example of the spread-of-sin, spread-of-
grace theme. The plot unfolds in the following way.
The prologue (5:1-2) of this "Genealogy of Death" recalls the
creation of Adam. Moses wrote that man, created male and female,
made in God's likeness, was blessed by God and named "Man" (this
naming here mentioned for the first time in Genesis). Adam also be-
came the father of a son in his own likeness (mentioned for the first
Adam named Seth (v. 3).
Narrative," Vetus Testamentum30 (1980): 155-73.
157
The effect of the prologue, as Sailhamer points out, is to cast
God in the role of a father.
9
He made a son in His own likeness. He
Obviously the author crafted the genealogy in this way to make it a
theological commentary.
10
Theological truth about life and death
pattern and the subsequent break from it. The pattern expresses the
author's value system.
11

9
J ohn Sailhamer, Genesis, 2 vols., The Expositor's Bible Commentary (Grand
Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1990), 2:70.
10
Meir Sternberg, The Poetics of Biblical Narrative (Bloomington, IN: Indiana
University Press, 1985), p. 120.
11
Robert Alter, The Art of Biblical Narrative (New York: Basic Books, 1981), p. 95.
290 Bibliotheca Sacra / J uly-September 1991

named His son. He blessed His son. He is like the Genesis patri-
archs who also did the same for their children. This same pattern is
duplicated by Adam. One important point emerges in the genealogi-
callist in chapter 5: God is shown to be the Father of all mankind.
The plot continues with a lengthy genealogical list (vv. 3-32)
and concludes in 9:28-29 (with the account of the Flood spliced into
the record of man from Adam to Noah). The list in Genesis 5 follows
this pattern:
Component 1: Person A lived X years and then became the fa-
ther of B.
Component 2: Person A lived Y years after he fathered B, fa-
thering other sons and daughters.
Component 3: Person A's entire life lasted X and Y years; then
he died.
The same pattern is followed again in 11:10-26, beginning with
Shem (Noah's son). However, in the record of Enoch, the third com-
ponent is missing. No mention is made of death. But with the other
patriarchs in chapter 5 death is emphasized. Why, for instance,
add "and he died" when that fact is understood? If a person's entire
life consists of X number of years, it is assumed (logically) that he
died. Yet the writer underscores each man's death by repeating the
words "and he died." The purpose is to highlight by contrast the
account of Enoch. Enoch, seventh in the line from Adam, breaks the
structural pattern--he did not live (Component 1), he walked with
God; he did not die (Component 3), he walked with God and God
took him. The reversal is stark and bursting with theological truth.
(under the curse) is being taught by means of this recurring literary
The prologue (vv. 1-2) followed by the monotonous genealogical
list of death (vv. 3-32) juxtaposes two opposing themes. The sons and
daughters of God the Creator, children made in His own likeness,
children designed to be blessed, as a father blesses the children he
loves and cares for, fall prey instead to a curse. Those who were once
158
specific topic much narrower than the preceding subject matter, he
uses such a technique of disjuncture."
12
The change in structure re-
He did not simply "live"; he walked with God. This suggests that
walking with God was a step above mere living.
13
Furthermore
erite) recalls the Lord God walking in the garden (Hithpael partici-
ple, 3:8)
14
and in some way corresponds to it.
15
Whenever the author

12
J ohn Sailhamer, "Exegetical Notes: Genesis 1:1-2:4a," Trinity J ournal n.s. 5
(1984): 76.
13
Ross, Creation and Blessing, p. 175.
14
Gordon J . Wenham, Genesis 1-15, Word Biblical Commentary (Waco, TX: Word
Books Publishers, 1987), p. 127.
15
A. Dillmann, Genesis, trans. William B. Stevenson, 2 vols. (Edinburgh: T. & T.

blessed are now cursed. Those made in His likeness, those made to
live are now destined to die, returning to dust, thereby also falling
prey to the serpent who will eat dust (3:14). All the children of God
the Father die.
The spread-of-sin motif is evident. But where is the accompa-
nying spread-of-grace motif? Where is the sense of hope in the
midst of all this death?

The Account of Enoch, Seventh from Adam

The account of Enoch (5:21-24) marks an exception to the pattern
in Genesis 5. In contrast to the smooth, repetitious sequence of the
rest of the genealogy, there is an abrupt disjuncture at 5:22. Instead
of "And Enoch lived" (which would be the regular pattern up to this
point), Moses wrote, "Enoch walked with God three hundred years."
Also in verse 24 the author dropped the regular phrase "and he
died," replacing it with, "And Enoch walked with God; and he was
not, for God took him."
The effect of this abrupt change at verses 22 and 24 is to place
Enoch's life outside the regular sequence of the chapter. "A study of
the author's style in Genesis shows that when he wants to begin a
veals an exception to the accounts of the others. In contrast to the
formulae of the others, who lived and died, Enoch walked with God.
Enoch did not die; he walked with God (stated for the second time),
and God took him.
The hithpael stem of the verb q70 (waw plus Hithpael pret-
of Genesis (and of the Pentateuch) used the Hithpael stem of q70,
one of the subjects of the narratives is God. (The only exception is Ex-
odus 21:19.) Like Enoch, Noah also walked with God (Gen. 6:9).
When Abram arrived in the land, the author picked up the thought
Clark, 1897), 1:224-25.
159
"used of one's continued course of action and life: i.e., the habitual
habit and manner of life."
16
Today one might say that walking with
suffer the fate of Adam ("you will die") because, unlike the others, he
"walked with God."
17
(death being a result of sin). Here the funeral bell stops tolling. One
man walked with God and God took him.
18
He escaped the clutches

16
E. W. Bullinger, Figures of Speech Used in the Bible (London: Eyre and Spottis-
Society 75 (1955): 118-21,
17
Sailhamer, Genesis, p. 74.
18
The same terminology, "God took him," is used of Elijah's transport to glory in

of walking once again: "Arise, walk about the land" (13:17); "Walk
before Me" (17:1; cf. 24:40; 48:15). Walking with God involves the
idea of continuity or habitual manner of life, and all these examples
employ the Hithpael stem (cf. Deut. 23:14).
The mention of the longevity of Enoch's walk-300 years-adds
to the force of the verb. So the expression "walked with God" was
the author's summary of Enoch's life. Bullinger notes that "walk" is
God was Enoch's lifestyle.
Why did Moses state twice that Enoch walked with God? Why
underline the death of the preceding and succeeding patriarchs?
Sailhamer cogently answers these questions:

Why does the author want to point to Enoch so specifically as an excep-
tion? It is not merely because he did not die. That in itself is reason
enough to merit special attention, but it does not sufficiently explain
the purpose of the author in this case. The author's purpose can be
better seen in the way he has emphasized, through repetition, that
Enoch "walked with God" (vv. 22, 24). The phrase "walked with God". . .
clearly means something to the author, for he uses the same expres-
sion to describe Noah as "a righteous man, blameless among the peo-
ple of his time" (6:9), and Abraham and Isaac as faithful servants of
God (17:1; 24:40; 48:15). Its use here shows that the author views it as the
reason why Enoch did not die. Enoch is pictured as one who did not

Here then is a glimpse of grace in the midst of the spread of sin
of death. Clearly the pathway to life, the road one is to travel to
escape the sting of death, is the one of the pilgrim, in which a person
walks with God.
At this point Moses did not explain what it means to walk with
God. He cited no method or formula. Though he held Enoch up as a
model for others to follow, he communicated no descriptive explana-
tion of this "walk." Moses held that explanation until later in the
narrative. He uncovered an inherent relationship between the past
and the future, using the lives of God's people. "That which hap-
woode, 1898; reprint, Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1968), p. 832, See also E, A,
Speiser, "The Durative Hithpael: A Tan-Form," J ournal of the American Oriental
which he escaped death (2 Kings 2:1, 5, 9-10).
160
future. Or, to say it another way, the past is seen as a lesson of the
future."
19
Enoch's walk, then, though yet unexplained theologi-
Enoch's life is also a model for the people of God's New
Covenant to follow in their earthly pilgrimage.
20
The finality of

19
J ohn H. Sailhamer, "The Canonical Approach to the OT: Its Effect on Under-
1987): 311.
20
Ross, Creation and Blessing, p. 174.

pened to God's people in the past portends events that still lie in the
cally, is a lesson the author will present at a later time, a lesson
(from the past) designed to be learned by future generations of God's
people, for they too will live under the curse.
Walking with God, then, incorporates several theological
ideas. First, the one who walks with God is a creature made in God's
likeness and linked to the Creator in a Father-son relationship. Sec-
ond, walking with God occurred during the reign of death, thereby
making the walk an exception to the normal pattern of living and
dying. Thus simply living and dying is portrayed as below the norm
in quality. And conversely, walking with God is a step above mere
living. It is the way to overcome the curse. Third, the walk is de-
scriptive of a lifestyle, a pattern of life with continuity and dura-
tion. Fourth, this walk or way of life is designed to be a lesson for
God's people in the future.
In writing of Enoch's life Moses' aim was to communicate hope.
Death is not the final answer; for Enoch God overruled death. The
black cloud of death, hovering over the human race, a cloud
promised by God Himself, a dark cloud expressing the essence of the
curse, is split wide open with the brilliant rays of Enoch's life.
There is rescue from death. There is rescue from the effects of the
curse. There is hope. There is a road back into the garden; there is a
method of bypassing the guardian cherubim and flaming sword-
there is access to the tree of life. One can indeed live forever. It is
possible after all once again to fellowship with and worship the
Lord God in the garden. How? By walking with God; thus the lesson
of Enoch (placed in the genealogy of death) is this: Life comes
through walking with God.

A Pastoral Response

Israelites approaching Canaan needed the lesson of Enoch's life.
Etched in their own history was the tragic account of an entire gener-
ation lost (to death) in the wilderness (cf. the Book of Numbers; 1
Cor. 10:1-13), a generation that overlooked or ignored the lesson that
life with God (eternal life) comes by walking with God.
standing Prophecy," J ournal of the Evangelical Theological Society 30 (September
161
of the curse, reaching over the entire scope of Genesis 1-11 (except for
1:1-2:3) and causing unrelieved gloom
21
are thwarted at the seventh

death caused by sin, and so powerfully demonstrated in the geneal-
ogy of Genesis, is in fact not so final. Man was not born to die; he was
born to live and that life comes by walking with God. The tentacles
from Adam. Walking with God is the key to the chains of the curse.
Furthermore walking with God is a step above mere living; it is also
the answer to man's deepest need and greatest fear (death).
The New Testament gives a theological commentary on Enoch's
life.

WALKING WITH GOD INVOLVES FAITH IN HIM

The writer of Hebrews bolstered the hearts of his readers by
communicating the concept that faith is the key to perseverance in
the furnace of suffering (Heb. 10:32-39). After giving a brief defini-
tion of faith (11:1), he cited an impressive list of people who gained
God's approval (v. 2) and won spiritual victories by means of faith.
Faith enables believers to understand creation (v. 3, referring to Gen.
1-2). Abel gained a righteous standing with God by means of faith
(Heb. 11:4, referring to Gen. 4). And next is Enoch, who by faith "was
taken up so that he should not see death; and he was not found be-
cause God took him up; for he obtained the witness that before his
being taken up he was pleasing to God" (Heb. 11:5). The next verse
(tucked between references to Enoch and Noah, both of whom are
said in Genesis to have walked with God) is critically placed and
theologically significant: "And without faith it is impossible to
please Him, for he who comes to God must believe that He is and
that He is a rewarder of those who seek Him" (v. 6).
Hebrews 11:5-6 is a divinely inspired commentary on Genesis
5:22-24. The analysis of Enoch's walk with God focuses on his faith
in God. Faith then was the theological description of his walk and
the instrumental cause of his pleasing God. Two features of Enoch's
faith are stressed: his faith in the reality of God ("for he who comes
to God must believe that He is," v. 6), and his faith in the respon-
siveness of God ("and that He is a rewarder of those who seek Him,"
v. 6). Walking with God requires faith in Him, faith in the reality
of His existence, and faith in the reality of His responsiveness (to
one's faith). Walking with God inspires believers to look to God's
future rewards based on their present faith and life.
The writer of Hebrews did not say that Enoch thought about God
or speculated about Him. He did not read about God or talk about
God and thereby gain His favor. Rather, Enoch believed God and
thereby pleased God.

21 Clines, The Theme of the Pentateuch, p. 66.
162
"Noah pleased God" (6:9). The account of Abraham has the same in-
these changes were made "from a desire, no doubt, to make the lan-
guage less anthropomorphic."
22
The writer of Hebrews (with the
lievers when they believe Him, when they live by faith. "To please
the Lord and to walk with Him are inseparable factors."
23
ing of the law at Sinai that the author of Genesis turns for a model of
faith and trust in God.
24

22
F. F. Bruce, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publish-
ing Co., 1964), p. 287.
23
F. S. Parnham, "Walking with God," Evangelical Quarterly 46 (1974): 118.
24
Sailhamer, Genesis, p. 74.

It seems then that the intent of the author of Genesis (using
Enoch's life) was to anticipate the account of Abraham, the man of
faith, the paragon of righteousness, the one who displayed faithful
obedience to the will of God. He is the author's profound illustration
of the meaning of faith. So Enoch was used to prepare the reader by
encouraging him to ask, What does it mean to walk with God?

WALKING WITH GOD PLEASES HIM
In Genesis 5 the Septuagint translates the words "Enoch walked
with God" as "Enoch pleased God." The same is true of Noah. The
Hebrew reads, "Noah walked with God," but the Septuagint has,
terpretation in the Septuagint (17:1; 24:40; 48:15). Bruce suggests
Septuagint as his foundation) went along with this interpretation of
"walking with God" as "pleasing God" (linked inextricably to the
concept of faith as the instrumental cause of pleasing Him). This
suggests an important lesson from Enoch's life: walking with God in-
volves living by faith and brings God's favor. He is pleased with be-

WALKING WITH GOD IS NOT LEGALISTIC ADHERENCE TO THE LAW
A profound lesson in regard to legalism and faith can be mined
from the account of Enoch. Sailhamer speaks to this point.

It is important to see that for the author of the Pentateuch "walking with
God" could not have meant a mere "keeping" of a set of laws. Rather it
is just with those men who could not have had a set of "laws" that the
author associates the theme of "walking with God." By choosing such
men to exemplify "walking with God," the author shows his desire to
teach a better way to live than merely a legalistic adherence to the law.
. . . For him the way to life was exemplified best in men like Enoch
("Enoch walked with God," 5:22), Noah ("he walked with God," 6:9), and
Abraham ("Abram believed the Lord, and he credited it to him as righ-
teousness," 15:6). It is to these Patriarchs who lived long before the giv-

In pastoral ministry the message of living each day by faith--
regardless of the circumstances--must continually be communicated
to God's people. Faith is the modus operandi of both salvation and
163
had heaven on earth, and it was therefore not so [unusual] that he
glided away from earth to heaven so easily.
25

sanctification and therefore it must become the flour (the essential
ingredient) in all the meals prepared for and served to God's flock.
If faith is the steam in the boiler which moves the locomotive down
the track, then Christian leaders must continually and faithfully
stoke the fires of faith in the hearts of their people.
Worship services should be designed to contribute to that faith-
building process. Hymns and Bible expositions must certainly feed
the faith of the sheep. Meetings for intercessory prayer should also
help build faith in the One to whom believers pray. Rather than
allow people to leave prayer meetings with despairing hearts--see-
ing the size of the difficulties and the nature of the problems--it be-
hooves leaders to focus their people's hearts on the name of the Lord
("May the name of the God of J acob set you securely on high. . . and
in the name of our God we will set up our banners. . . we will boast in
the name of the Lord, our God," Ps. 20:1, 5, 7). To focus on the name of
the Lord (the sum total of His attributes) helps build people's confi-
dence and trust in Him (cf. Matt. 21:18-22).
Pastors and other Christian leaders are to build people's faith
in the Triune God of Scripture. To build people's faith is to help
them walk with God. To help them walk with God brings God's fa-
vor. He is pleased with them. And by nurturing their walk of faith,
their pilgrimage of trust, they will walk right into eternity to con-
tinue that unabated walk with God-forever. Spurgeon's comments
on Enoch are appropriate here:
What a splendid walk! A walk of three hundred years! One might de-
sire a change of company if he walked with anybody else, but to walk
with God for three centuries was so sweet that the patriarch kept on
with his walk until he walked beyond time and space, and walked into
paradise, where he is still marching on in the same divine society. He

WALKING WITH GOD OVERCOMES DEATH AND BRINGS LIFE

The reason God overruled death for Enoch was that he walked
with God. Walking with God is the way to life, the way to victory
over the curse for today and tomorrow. Enoch's life depicts the fact
that the reign of death will come to an end and the faithful will
reign in life through J esus Christ (Rom. 5:12-21).

Conclusion

Walking with God involves having faith in Him, and that
faith pleases God. And, walking with God is the way to eternal

25 Charles H. Spurgeon, The Treasury of the Old Testament (London: Marshall,
Morgan & Scott, 1934), 1:35.
164
on the whole life and character. As you instinctively avoid subjects
thoughts you know He disapproves, and endeavouring to educate such
dispositions as reflect His own nature.
26

life, the way back into the presence of God, to worship Him and en-
joy fellowship with Him forever.

Dods's commentary on Enoch's walk with God provides a fitting
conclusion to this discussion.

"Enoch walked with God and he was not; for God took him." The phrase
is full of meaning. Enoch walked with God because he was His friend
and liked His company, because he was going in the same direction as
God, and had no desire for anything but what lay in God's path. We
walk with God when He is in all our thoughts; not because we con-
sciously think of Him at all times, but because He is naturally sug-
gested to us by all we think of; as when any person or plan or idea has
become important to us, no matter what we think of, our thought is al-
ways found recurring to this favourite object, so with the godly man ev-
erything has a connection with God and must be ruled by that connec-
tion. When some change in his circumstances is thought of, he has
first of all to determine how the proposed change will affect his connec-
tion with God-will his conscience be equally clear, will he be able to
live on the same friendly terms with God, and so forth. When he falls
into sin he cannot rest till he has resumed his place at God's side and
walks with Him again. This is the general nature of walking with God; it
is a persistent endeavour to hold all our life open to God's inspection
and in conformity to His will; a readiness to give up what we find does
cause any misunderstanding between us and God; a feeling of loneli-
ness if we have not some satisfaction in our efforts at holding fellowship
with God, a cold and desolate feeling when we are conscious of doing
something that displeases Him. This walking with God necessarily tells
which you know will jar upon the feelings of your friend, as you natu-
rally endeavour to suit yourself to your company, so when the con-
sciousness of God's presence begins to have some weight with you, you
are found instinctively endeavouring to please Him, repressing the

To walk with God is to open to Him all one's purposes and hopes,
to seek His judgment on one's scheme of life and idea of happiness, to
be on thoroughly friendly terms with God.

26 Marcus Dods, The Book of Genesis, The Expositor's Bible (New York: A. C. Arm-
strong & Son, 1893), pp. 51-52.

Dallas Theological Seminary
3909 Swiss Ave.
Dallas, TX 75204 www.dts.edu
165

Westminster Theological J ournal 61 (1999) 269-76.
Copyright 1999 by Westminster Theological Seminary, cited with permission.

SHORT STUDY

DISCOURSE ANALYSIS
AND THE INTERPRETATION OF GEN 2:4-7

J ACK COLLINS

I. Introduction
The interpretation of Gen 2:4-7 is a traditional hard place for Biblical
studies. These verses are often cited as proof of discord between the creation
narratives of Genesis 1 and 2, and hence as evidence of disparate sources
of the originals. In response, many have sought to harmonize the two peric-
opes, but with widely differing conclusions. The purpose of this essay is to
employ the tools of discourse grammar to see if they can shed light on this
passage.
We begin by giving the Hebrew of Gen 2:4-8, with the RSV for a sample
English version. Our grammatical discussion will lead to an interpretation
that we can express by modifying the RSV

C`bUl |R C`07R 0l0` hl0V Cl`3 CR303 |R0l C`bU0 h171h 07R 4
bY` CO 000 30V73l |R3 0`0` CO 000 `0 73l 5
0bR0hR 3V7 |`R CRl |R07V C`07R 0l0` Òb0 R7 `3
0bR0`!073hR 0pU0l |R0|b 07V` Rl 6
C`` hbU! l`0R3 0`l 0bR0|b 0V CR0hR C`07R 0l0` Y``l 7
0` U0!7 CR0 `0`l
Y` UR CR0hR CU C0`l Cpb |V3|1 C`07R 0l0` VO`l 8

(4) These are the generations of the heavens and the earth when they were created.
In the day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens, (5) when no plant
of the field was yet in the earth and no herb of the field had yet sprung up--for
the Lord God had not caused it to rain upon the earth, and there was no man
to till the ground; (6) but a mist went up from the earth and watered the whole
face of the ground--(7) then the Lord God formed man of dust from the ground,
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.
(8) And the Lord God planted a garden in Eden, in the east; and there he put
the man whom he had formed. (RSV)
The way the RSV has divided verse 4 into two parts, with 4b as the
beginning of the sentence that continues on through verse 5, represents a

J ack Collins is associate professor of OT at Covenant Theological Seminary.
269
166

common analysis of the clause-to-clause relationships.
1
Further, the inter-
Indeed, it is this that leads to the declaration of contradiction between these
verses and the events of Genesis 1. S. R. Driver is typical:
2
views the order of events differently.
rather than contradictory; and any successful harmonization between the
two pericopes diminishes the credibility of conventional source analysis.
3
A recent example of such a complementary interpretation comes from
Mark Futato.
4
He says,
tion prior to Days 3b [Gen 1:11-12] and 6b [Gen 1:26-30], i.e., before God created
is properly read as a resumption and expansion not of Day 6 but of Days 3b and
6b taken together as a unit.
5

1
The RSV as it stands is non-committal on whether verse 4a goes with 1:1-2:3 as its
conclusion, or with 2:4b-25 as its heading. My discussion will address that question later.

2
S. R. Driver, The Book of Genesis (Westminster Commentary; London: Methuen, (1904), 36-
1985), 153-175, at 155, who simply take it for granted.

3
Richard Hess, "Genesis 1-2 in its literary context," TynB 41:1 (1990), 143-53, gives a
unrelieved expanse of waters" (112).
4
Mark Futato, "Because it had rained: A study of Gen 2:5-7 with implications for Gen 2:4-25
paper originated independently of Futato's work, they have profited greatly from that work.
5
Futato, "Because it had rained," 12 n.41 and 14.
270 WESTMINSTER THEOLOGICAL J OURNAL
pretation of the Hebrew eres as "earth" in verses 5-6 is also common.
The words [of verses 4b-5], taken in connexion with the sequel (v. 7), are intended
to describe the condition of the earth at the time when man was created: no shrub
or herb--and a fortiori, no tree--had yet appeared upon it, for it was not suffi-
ciently watered to support vegetation. According to i. 11f., plant- and tree-life was
complete three days before the creation of man: obviously the present writer

Those who oppose source criticism but still accept this clause-to-clause analysis
typically contend that the two pericopes are better seen as complementary
I understand Gen 2:5 as having a global reference that would parallel the situa-
vegetation and people.... Rather than being a second creation account, Gen 2:4-25
He uses this to support the conclusion that strict chronological sequence is
not a part of the communicative intent of either Genesis 1 or 2, and hence
to support the so-called "framework" interpretation of the Genesis days.
37. Cf. Hermann Gunkel, Genesis (Macon: Mercer University Press, 1997 [German original,
1910]),4-5; J ohn Skinner, Genesis (International Critical Commentary; Edinburgh: T & T. Clark),
51; Claus Westermann, Genesis 1-11 (Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1984 [German original, 1974]),
197. Terje Stordalen, "Genesis 2, 4: Restudying a locus classicus," ZAW 104:2 (1992) 163-177,
gives an overview of the process whereby this became dominant (at 163). The influence of this
approach is visible in many places, which it would be tedious to document; one example would
be Dianne Bergant and Carroll Stuhlmueller, "Creation according to the Old Testament,"
in Ernan McMullin, ed., Evolution and Creation (Notre Dame: University of Notre Dame Press,
rationale for this approach without discussing the particulars of Genesis 2:4-7. As he observes,
it is a feature of Genesis first to give the overall picture, and then to go back and focus on some
details. Derek Kidner, "Genesis 2:5, 6: Wet or Dry?" TynB 17 (1966) 109-14, attempts to
harmonize the two passages by taking 2:5-6 as describing the same conditions as 1:2, "the
and Gen 1:1-2:3," WTJ 60 (1998), 1-21. Although the analysis and conclusions of the present

167

bility that parts of the days may overlap, or that there may be logical rather
than chronological criteria for grouping some events in a particular day).
6
clear to the uninitiated just which parts of their position are common
ground among Hebrew grammarians, and which are not.
7
I aim to make
(1:1-2:3) or to the second (2:5-25).
Many have noticed that in Gen 2:4 we have an elaborate chiasmus.
8
In

6
C. J ohn Collins, "Reading Genesis 1:1-2:3 as an act of communication: Discourse analy-
Days? (Taylors: Southern Presbyterian Press, 1999), 131-51. At 142-43 I offer some critique of
their part. After all, the goal of discourse grammar is riot to replace the traditional grammar
a text.

8
E.g., Yehudah Kiel, Sefer Biresit (Genesis, Daat Miqra; J erusalem: Mossad Harav Kook,
INTERPRETATION OF GEN 2:4-7 271
In my judgment Futato is probably right in supposing that, under this
analysis of Gen 2:4-8, the only way to avoid the declaration of incoherence
between the two pericopes is to do away with sequentiality. But this can lead
us to question whether the analysis is itself right. I am the more interested
in raising this question, because my own exegesis has convinced me of a view
of the Genesis days as "analogical days," namely they are God's work days:
they are analogous, and not identical, to ours, structured for the purpose of
setting a pattern for the human rhythm of work and rest. According to this
interpretation, the days are "broadly consecutive" (allowing for the possi-

II. Discourse Considerations and Literary Structure for Gen 2:4-25

Discourse analysis is the discipline that studies texts as acts of communi-
cation. Discourse grammar analyzes grammatical structures, such as verb
tense and aspect, to find patterns of usage related to communicative intent.
Described this way, its advantages for exegesis should be obvious and not
particularly controversial. Unfortunately, discourse grammarians often use
exotic vocabulary and make extravagant claims, and generally do not make
use of those parts which are in fact common ground.
Our first task is to identify the genre of our text: is it narrative, exposition,
exhortation, eulogistic poetry, lament, or something else? There is no diffi-
culty in discerning that in this passage we are dealing with narrative prose.
Next we must delineate the boundaries and structures of the individual
pericopes. In this case, we must decide whether we should in fact divide
verse 4; and then whether any of its parts belong to the first pericope
general, the communicative function of a chiasmus is to unify its parts, with
sis and literal interpretation," in J oseph Pipa, J r. and David Hall, eds., Did God Create in Six
the framework scheme.
7 In this light it is understandable that Bruce Waltke and Michael O'Connor, An Intro-
duction to Biblical Hebrew Syntax (Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 1990), 55, "have resisted the
strong claims of the discourse grammarians"; but it is nonetheless an unfortunate decision on
(which seems to be Waltke and O'Connor's perception), but to incorporate that grammar into
a systematic description of what good readers in the receptor audience do when they receive
1997), 43 (Hebrew page numbers); C. J ohn Collins, "The wayyiqtol as pluperfect': When and
168
the context allowing us to infer just what kind of unity the author has in
view.
9
The chiasmus here can be seen thus: a heavens ... b earth ... c
in the c' element. It is hard to escape the conclusion that the final editor wanted
his readers to read the two accounts as complementary, not contradictory.
10
This further shows why the change in divine name from 4a to 4b does not of
itself indicate that the two parts are separable:
11
instead, as Franz Delitzsch
the Creator ['elohim, 1:1-2:4a] and the God of Israel, or the God of positive
revelation [yhwh, 2:4b-3:24]."
12
to start a new sentence at the beginning of verse 5. However, is it a post-
script to the first pericope,
13
or a heading to the second? The simplest
"generations" phrases throughout Genesis (cf. 5:1; 6:9; 10:1; 11:10, 27;
25:12, 19; 36:1, 9; 37:2),
14
but so long as the communicative function is
observed (i.e., as an invitation to read the two narratives as complements)
it does not matter much.
15
The Syntax of the Verb in Classical Hebrew Prose (J SOTSS 86, Sheffield: Sheffield Academic
Press, 1990 [Italian original, 1986]), 200 n.26; Gordon Wenham, Genesis 1-15 (Word
Commentary; Waco: Word, 1987), 46, 53; Umberto Cassuto, Commentary on the Book of
Genesis (J erusalem: Magnes, 1961 [Hebrew original, 1944]), I: 98-99.

9
For example, the chiastic word order of Genesis 1:5 expresses simultaneous naming of the
typesetting: Some uses of Biblical structure," Bib 62:2 (1981) 153-68.

10
Collins, "Wayyiqtol as pluperfect," 139.
the verse on the basis of, among other things, the change in divine name (at 39-41).

12
Franz Delitzsch, A New Commentary on Genesis (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1888), 114. Cf.
also Cassuto, Genesis, I: 86-88.

13
As preferred recently by Alviero Niccacci, "Analysis of Biblical narrative," in R. D. Bergen,
discussion).

14
Cf. Wenham, Genesis 1-15, 49; Delitzsch, Genesis, 110. This agrees with the paragraph
marker of the Masoretic text.

15
As Cassuto noted, Genesis, I: 99. Hence the suggestion that the difference in conclusion

when they were created c' in the day that the Lord God made b' earth and
a' heavens. As I observed in an earlier paper,
Such an elaborate chiasmus is evidence of art, not coincidence. Further, by this
means the author has tied the two accounts together: note how the word order
"the heavens and the earth" (a and b), as well as the verb bara "create" (c), point
us back to 1:1 (as well as 1:21, 27 for the verb); whereas the change in divine name
from elohim, "God" (ch. 1) to yhwh elohim, "the Lord God" (ch. 2-3) is reflected
put it, "The combination of the two names denotes ... the oneness of God
Therefore the features of the text invite us to read verse 4 as a unit, and
answer is that it introduces what follows: that is the function of the toledot

why," TynB 46:1 (1995) 117-140, at 138-40; Stordalen, "Genesis 2, 4," 169-75; Alviero Niccacci,
light and darkness. A good discussion of the chiasmus appears in H. Van Dyke Parunak, "Oral
Stephen Kempf, "Introducing the Garden of Eden: The structure and function of Gene-
sis 2:4b-7," J OTT 7:4 (1996) 33-53, acknowledges the chiasmus but supports the division of
ed., Biblical Hebrew and Discourse Linguistics (Dallas: SIL, 1994), 175-98, at 184 (but without
between Niccacci and myself on this point is evidence of "the subjective nature of Discourse
Analysis" is a drastic overstatement (J oseph Pipa, J r., "From chaos to cosmos: A critique of
the non-literal interpretations of Genesis 1: 1-2:3," in Did God Create in Six Days?, 153-98, at
179;
169
waw-consecutive with imperfect") is as "the backbone or storyline tense of
Biblical Hebrew narrative discourse."
16
Hence, if we want to find the main
sequence of events in a narrator"s presentation,, we should begin by looking
for the wayyiqtol verbs.
17
Other verb forms are used for supplying background
while the "imperfect" (yiqtol), "converted perfect" (weqatal), and participle (qotel)
denote background activities with process aspect ("something was happening").
18
better "was watering") describing what was happening when the action of
verse 7 took place.
19
This yields a structure as follows:
2:7-9 Events: formation of man, planting of garden, placing of man
2:10-14 Excursus: the four primeval rivers
20
cf. Benjamin Shaw, "The literal day interpretation," in the same volume, 199-220, at 200 n.3).
methodology (especially since Niccacci does not interact with the alternative).

16
R. E. Longacre, "Discourse perspective on the Hebrew verb: Affirmation and restate-
J OTT 5:2 (1992) 91-105.

17
Of course, since this verb form can be used for imbedded storylines, we cannot mechan-
ically identify the occurrence of the verb form with this function.

18
"Process aspect" has a number of contextually inferred nuances, such as habitual action,
repeated action, one action in process, inceptive action.

19
This analysis agrees with Niccacci;, "Analysis of Biblical narrative," 187; cf. Wenham,
But if neither of those has independent support, his case loses its force.

20
The verb forms are participles, an imperfect (verse 10 yippared, RSV "it divided"), and

Next we must assess the structure of the whole pericope. Here is where
the discourse grammar of the verb can help us. In a Biblical Hebrew narra-
tive, the function of the wayyiqtol verb form (also improperly called "the
information: e.g., the "perfect" (qatal) is used to denote events off the storyline,
From this we can see that the storyline begins in verse 7 with the first
wayyiqtol verb (wayyiser, "and he formed"). Verses 5-6 are syntactically
background, or setting, for verse 7: with verbs describing what had "not
yet" happened in verse 5, and then verbs with process aspect in verse 6
(yaaleh, RSV "went up," better "was going up"; wehisqa, RSV "watered,"

2:4 Hinge/heading
2:5-6 Background/setting--specific circumstances for following events

The difference is simply one of literary judgment, and does not impinge on the validity of the
ment," in Walter Bodine, ed., Linguistics and Biblical Hebrew (Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns,
1992), 177-89, at 178. Cf. also Randall Buth, "The Hebrew verb in current discussions,"
Genesis 1-15, 46 n.5a. Futato, "Because it had rained," 2 n.5 and 5-6, argues that verse 7 is part
of the background with verses 5-6. However, this is unsatisfactory because (1) the wayyiqtol
sequence begins in verse 7 and runs through verse 9; and (2) it gives no indication of how the
discontinuity between verses 7 and 8 is detectable. He depends, not so much on the gram-
matical particulars as on his assessment of this section as having a "problem-resolution"
structure, as well as on his interest in supporting a version of the "framework" view of 1:1-2:3.
a converted perfect (verse 10 wehaya, RSV "and became"), which have the function of giving
process aspect background with past time reference. That is, these four rivers were flowing etc.,
though they might not flow the same way now (cf. J ohn Munday, J r., "Eden's geography
erodes flood geology," WTJ 58:1 [1996] 123-54). The existence of the excursus explains why
verse 15 begins by re-stating the action of verse 8 (verse 8 "there he put the man" . . . verse
15 "the Lord God took the man and set him"): it resumes the narrative after a digression. This
170
2:18-25 Events: formation of complementary helper
Peak: verses 23-24
21
Since Gen 2:7 recounts the formation of the first human (cf. verse 6 which
by several events. The making of the woman is preceded by a declaration
to the "very good" status of everything in 1:31. We note further that
Gen 2:19 describes the formation of the animals.
22
All of this suggests that
the storyline events of 2:5-25 are events of the "sixth day" of 1:24-31.
23
number of weeks, years, or even longer after the beginning of the creation
week in 1:3.
24
(cf. RSV, NASB, NIV text), and to find in this a description of the condition
of the whole earth.
25
But the word quite often means simply "land" (cf.
9-14 as an expansion of verse 8a).

21
The "peak" is the place of maximum interest in the narrative, and here it is marked by
chief characters, man (verse 23) and God (verse 24) being clearly stated.

22
See Collins, "The wayyiqtol as pluperfect," 135-40, justifying the interpretation of 2:19,
in Genesis 1.

23
Kiel, Sefer Beresit, 44 (Hebrew page numbers), points out that J ewish tradition sees the
second pericope as an elaboration of the sixth day (see his note 7 for evidence).

24
See Collins, "Reading Genesis 1:1-2:3 as an act of communication."

25
If we reject the view that there are two competing creation accounts, we have to decide

2:15-17 Events: God establishes terms of relationship with man

III. Harmonizing with Gen 1:1-2:3

says there was not a human up to this point), we cooperate with the author
by taking it as complementary to 1:27. In doing so we note that the forma-
tion of the woman, which is given in the same verse in the broad stroke
account of chapter 1, is in chapter 2 separated from the making of the man
of "not good" in 2:18, indicating that at that point we have not yet come
This being the case, it makes sense to see if we can interpret 2:5-6 in a
simple way as background to the events that begin in verse 7. Can we
cooperate with the invitation of verse 4, to read the two pericopes as com-
plementary, in a way that is consonant with the grammar and the lexicon?
We can if we take note of several factors. First, we note that discourse-
oriented exegesis shows that the "days" of Genesis 1 need not be the 24-
hour kind, and that hence the events of the sixth "day" could be some
We note further that the semantic range of Hebrew 'eres in verse 5: is it
"earth," "land," or "region"? It is fairly common to take 'eres as "earth"

explanation of verse 15 hardly supports Futato's contention that the narrative of Genesis 2 is
not governed by chronological concerns ("Because it had rained," 11-13; Futato takes verse
(1) the poetic and rhetorical features of verse 23; (2) the fact that the project of verse 18 is now
complete; (3) the enduring consequences described in verse 24; and (4) the viewpoints of the
"The Lord God had formed from the ground every animal of the field and every flying thing
of the sky," i.e., this formation actually took place before the making of the man, as recorded
what to do about it not having rained: are we to suppose that rain did not fall until the flood?

171
(its sense in 2:11-13), where God made man prior to moving him into the
Garden of Eden.
26
particular year, at the time of year before the rain fell to water the ground
(e.g. in Palestine it does not rain during the summer),
27
and at the time
when the "mist" (or perhaps "spring"?)
28
was rising (possibly beginning to
rise),
29
in some unspecified region, God formed the first human, planted a
from the discourse relations; (2) using ordinary meanings of words; and
(3) being easily harmonious with Gen 1:1-2:3.
30

26
Cf. Kiel, Sefer Biresit, 46 (Hebrew page numbers), for a good discussion of the options and
an argument for "region."

27
Cf. J ohn Bimson et al., .New Bible Atlas (Downers Grove: InterVarsity Press, 1985), 14-15.
Futato, "Because it had rained," 3, notes this fact but does not apply it in the same way as I do.

28
Hebrew ed, no one knows for sure what this word means. I see no reason to dissent from
Futato argues.)

29
It is possible to infer from the context that the particular nuance of the process aspect is
(2 Sam 15:37 is the best, cf. RSV).

30
This harmonization, by the way, which began with the possibility that the "days" were

NIV margin), either as dry land (its sense in 1:10-31) or as a specific region
The discourse relation of verses 5-6 to verse 7, as the setting for the events
of verse 7, makes the latter line of interpretation the simplest: that is, in a
garden, and then transplanted the man to this new place to enjoy it and
care for it. This interpretation has the advantages of (1) following directly

IV. A Revised Translation of Gen 2:4-8 (with notes)

We may modify the RSV given above to reflect this analysis (I have
included several philological comments as annotations):

(4) These are the generations
of the heavens and the earth when they were created,
Delitzsch, Genesis, 117, who argues on the basis of J ob 36:27 (its only other occurrence in the
Bible) and an Arabic cognate for the sense "mist" (i.e., "condensed vapor"). The Septuagint
rendered the Hebrew with yy, "spring," and comparative evidence may favor something
like "flood" (cf. Wenham, Genesis 1-15, 58; Victor Hamilton, Genesis 1-17 [New International
Commentary on the OT; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1990], 154-56). I do not, however, consider
this evidence decisive. Futato, "Because it had rained," 5-9, argues strongly and, I think, success-
fully, against the "flood"/"stream" interpretation and in favor of something like "rain-
cloud," i.e., along the lines of Delitzsch. Kiel, Sefer Beresit, 48 (Hebrew page numbers), shows
that this is the Targum and Rabbinic tradition. (Futato does not like the rendering "mist"
because according to his definition the English word does not quite match the meaning
"rain-cloud"; but it seems clear that Delitzsch means something close to the sense for which
inceptive action, "it was beginning to go up. .. it was beginning to water." Waltke and O'Connor,
Hebrew Syntax, 31.2c, support such a possibility, but their examples are not all persuasive
not the 24-hour kind, seems actually to, favor the likelihood that they represent longer spans
of time. The passage itself supplies an explicit reason why the vegetation had not grown,
namely the absence of rain and man (verse 5). In order for this to hold there must be some
lapse of time longer than a few days.
172

in the day that
31
the LORD God made earth and heaven.
(5) When no bush of the field
32
was yet in the land and no small plant of the field
had yet sprung up--for the Lord God had not caused it to rain on the land, and
there was no man to work the ground, (6) and a mist was going up
33
from the land
and was watering the whole face of the ground--(7) then the Lord God formed
the man
34
of dust
35
from the ground,
36
and breathed into his nostrils the breath
of life, and the man became a living creature.
37
(8) And the Lord God planted
38
a garden in Eden, in the east; and there he put the man whom he had formed.

31
I.e., "when the Lord God made." For this meaning of beyomfollowed by an infinitive
(Rome: Editrice Pontifico Biblico, 1993), 129p A.2.

32
Futato, "Because it had rained," 4, argues that the only legitimate interpretation of siah
"Genesis 2:5, 6," 109).

33
Taking the verb ya'aleh, as most do, as a simple Qal imperfect with 'ed as subject. Futato,
opposition to others. Hence I see no reason not to translate this in the usual way.

34
The Hebrew has a definite article ha'ddam, "the man," namely the first human. I would
from the "man" (is).

35
That is, loose soil.

36
Many suppose that there is a play on words here: "human" is 'adam, while "ground"
push this too far.

37
It is difficult to give a good literal translation of this term (nepes hayya, traditionally
nvefa ("spirit") in verses 44-46.

38
In Collins, "The wayyiqtol as pluperfect," 140 n.75, I reject the NIV's making this
construct see Brown-Driver-Briggs, 400a; P J ouon and T. Muraoka, Grammar of Biblical Hebrew
hassddeh "bush of the field" must be "wild shrubs of the steppe," in contrast to the seb hassadeh
"small plant of the field," which he takes to be cultivated (a possibility mentioned in Kidner,
"Because it had rained," 8, argues that we should interpret the verb as a Hiphil imperfect
with the Lord God as subject of both it and the next verb wehisqa "and it was a mist that he
[i.e., the Lord God] was bringing up, and he was watering." This is possible, but the reasons
he offers do not settle the question. (I) When the first element of a clause is not the verb, as
is here the case, it is more expected for that element to be the subject. (2) A noun in the
semantic category "mist/cloud" can as easily be the subject of the Qal of the verb (cf.
1 Kgs 18:44) as the object of the Hiphil (cf. Ps 135:7). (3) Similarly, it is quite proper for a
source of water to be the subject of the next verb, wehisqa "and was watering" (as it is in verse
10). The credibility of his argument that "God would be the explicit solver of both the
problem of no rain and the problem of no cultivator" (8-9) depends in turn on the prior
acceptance of his literary reading for the text, and hence cannot establish that reading in
take the article as anaphoric to the mention of "man" in verse 5, which does not have the
article: literally, "and as for man, there was none to work." Without the article it becomes the
proper name Adam in verse 20. In verse 23, using different terms, the "woman" ('issa) is taken
is 'adama, from which man was made and now to which lie will returns because of sin (cf. 3:19).
Since, however, in verse 19 God also "forms" the animals "from the ground," we must not
"living soul": cf. 1:21, 24, 30; 2:7, 19) and still have elegant English: "living animated being"
would be the closest. Delitzsch, Genesis, 94, points out that since a nepes (often rendered "soul")
animates a body, the expression denotes "animated material beings, bodies having souls." In
I Cor 15:45, Paul employs the LXX rendering of this expression, uy uco ("living soul")
in the sense of "living natural being," to contrast with the supernatural life he denotes by
pluperfect: "the Lord God had planted." I think the end of the verse, 'aser yasar "whom he
had formed," places the formation of verse 7 prior to the planting of verse 8.
173
Westminster Theological Seminary
2960 W. Church Rd.
Glenside, PA 19038
www.wts.edu

174
Wrote Gottfried Wilhelm Leibniz, is "Why is there some-
thing rather than nothing?"
1
I want you to think about
thing at all exist, instead of just nothing, instead of just
"How extraordinary that anything "should exist!" or "How ex-
traordinary that the world should exist!"'
2
J ournal of the American Scientific Affiliation 32.1 (March 1980) 5-13.
[American Scientific Affiliation, Copyright 1980; cited with permission]

Philosophical and Scientific Pointers
to Creatio ex Nihilo

William Lane Craig
Trinity Evangelical Divinity School
Deerfield, IL 60015

To answer Leibniz's question of why something exists rather than
nothing, we must posit three alternatives: the universe either had a
beginning or had no beginning; if it had a beginning, this was either
caused or uncaused; if caused, the cause was either personal or not
personal. Four lines of evidence, two philosophical and two
scientific, point to a beginning of the universe. If the universe had a
beginning, it is inconceivable that it could have sprung uncaused out of
absolute nothingness. Finally, the cause of the universe must be
personal in order to have a temporal effect produced by an eternal
cause. This confirms the biblical doctrine of creatio ex nihilo.

". . . The first question which should rightly be asked,"
that for a moment. Why does anything exist at all, rather
than nothing? Why does the universe, or matter, or any-
empty space?
Many great minds have been puzzled by this problem.
For example, in his biography of the renowned philoso-
pher Ludwig Wittgenstein, Norman Malcolm reports,

. . . he said that he sometimes had a certain experience which could
best be described by saying that 'when I have it, I wonder at the
existence of the world. I am then inclined to use such phrases as
5a
175
significance this question has for me. That anything exists
at all does seem to me a matter for the deepest awe."
3
itself is uncaused and eternal; as Russell remarks, ". . . the
universe is just there, and that's all."
4
But this means, of
that it is only upon the "firm foundation of unyielding
despair" that life can be faced.
5
But are there reasons to
CREATIO EX NIHILO 5b

Similarly, the English philosopher J . J . C. Smart has said,
". . . my mind often seems to reel under the immense
Why does something exist instead of nothing? Unless
We are prepared to believe that the universe simply
popped into existence uncaused out of nothing, then the
answer must be: something exists because there is an
eternal, uncaused being for which no further explanation
is possible. But who or what is this eternal, uncaused
being? Leibniz identified it with God. But many modern
philosophers have identified it with the universe itself.
Now this is exactly the position of the atheist: the universe
course, that all we are left with is futility and despair,
for man's life would then be without ultimate significance,
value, or purpose. Indeed, Russell himself acknowledges
think that the universe is not eternal and uncaused, that
there is something more? I think that there are. For we
can consider the universe by means of a series of logical
alternatives:
Universe

beginning no beginning

caused not caused

personal not personal

176
The first and most crucial step to be considered in this
bers, even though the series of all natural numbers con-
WILLIAM LANE CRAIG 6a

By proceeding through these alternatives, I think we can
demonstrate that it is reasonable to believe that the uni-
verse is not eternal, but that it had a beginning and was
caused by a personal being, and that therefore a personal
Creator of the universe exists.

Did the Universe Begin?
argument is the first: that the universe began to exist.
There are four reasons why I think it is more reasonable
to believe that the universe had a beginning. First, I shall
expound two philosophical arguments and, second, two
scientific confirmations.

The first philosophical argument:
1. An actual infinite cannot exist.
2. A beginningless series of events in time is an actual infinite.
3. Therefore, a beginningless series of events in time cannot exist.

A collection of things is said to be actually infinite only
if a part of it is equal to the whole of it. For example, which
is greater? 1, 2, 3, . . . or 0, 1, 2, 3, . . . According to prevailing
mathematical thought, the answer is that they are equiva-
lent because they are both actually infinite. This seems
strange because there is an extra number in one series
that cannot be found in the other. But this only goes to
show that in an actually infinite collection, a part of the
collection is equal to the whole of the collection. For the
same reason, mathematicians state that the series of even
numbers is the same size as the series of all natural num-
tains all the even numbers plus an infinite number of odd
numbers as well. So a collection is actually infinite if a part
of it is equal to the whole of it.
Now the concept of an actual infinite needs to be
sharply distinguished from the concept of a potential
infinite. A potential infinite is a collection that is increasing
177
on dividing endlessly. But one will never reach an "infi-
or diminish to infinity, in the sense that the process can be
continued endlessly with infinity as its terminus.
6
The
while an actual infinite is a completed totality with an
actually infinite number of things.
7
A good example con-
WILLIAM LANE CRAIG 6b

without limit but is at all times finite. The concept of
potential infinity usually comes into play when we add
to or subtract from something without stopping. Thus,
a finite distance may be said to contain a potentially in-
finite number of smaller finite distances. This does not
mean that there actually are an infinite number of parts
in a finite distance, but rather it means that one can keep
nitieth" division. Infinity merely serves as the limit to
which the process approaches. Thus, a potential infinite
is not truly infinite--it is simply indefinite. It is at all points
finite but always increasing.
To sharpen the distinction between an actual and a
potential infinite, we can draw some comparisons be-
tween them. The concept of actual infinity is used in set
theory to designate a set which has an actually infinite
number of members in it. But the concept of potential
infinity finds no place in set theory. This is because the
members of a set must be definite, whereas a potential
infinite is indefinite--it acquires new members as it grows.
Thus, set theory has only either finite or actually infinite
sets. The proper place for the concept of the potential
infinite is found in mathematical analysis, as in infini-
tesimal calculus. There a process may be said to increase
concept of actual infinity does not pertain in these opera-
tions because an infinite number of operations is never
actually made. According to the great German mathe-
matician David Hilbert, the chief difference between
an actual and a potential infinite is that a potential infinite
is always something growing toward a limit of infinity,
trasting these two types of infinity is the series of past,
present, and future events. For if the universe is eternal,
as the atheist claims, then there have occurred in the past
178
whereas the future is never fully actualized, but is always
WILLIAM LANE CRAIG 6c

an actually infinite number of events. But from any point
in the series of events, the number of future events is
potentially infinite. Thus, if we pick 1845, the birthyear
of Georg Cantor, who discovered infinite sets, as our point
of departure, we can see that past events constitute an
actual infinity while future events constitute a potential
infinity. This is because the past is realized and complete,
finite and always increasing. In the following discussion,
it is exceedingly important to keep the concepts of actual
infinity and potential infinity distinct and not to confuse
them.
A second clarification that I must make concerns the
word "exist." When I say that an actual infinite cannot
exist, I mean "exist in the real world" or "exist outside
the mind." I am not in any way questioning the legitimacy
of using the concept of actual infinity in the realm of
mathematics, for this is a realm of thought only. What I
am arguing is that an actual infinite cannot exist in the
real world of stars and planets and rocks and men. What
I will argue in no way threatens the use of the actual in-
finite as a concept in mathematics. But I do think it is
absurd that an actual infinite could exist in the real world.
I think that probably the best way to show this is to use
examples to illustrate the absurdities that would result
if an actual infinite could exist in reality. For suppose we
have a library that has an actually infinite number of books,
on its shelves. Imagine furthermore that there are only
two colors, black and red, and these are placed on the
shelves alternately: black, red, black, red, and so forth.
Now if somebody told us that the number of black books
and the number of red books is the same, we would prob-
ably not be too surprised. But would we believe someone
who told us that the number of black books is the same
as the number of black books plus red books? For in this
latter collection there are all the black books plus an in-
finite number of red books as well. Or imagine there are
179
cording to mathematicians, there could be for each of
WILLIAM LANE CRAIG 6d

three colors of books or four or five or a hundred. Would
you believe someone if he told you that there are as many
books in a single color as there are in the whole collection?
Or imagine that there are an infinite number of colors
of books. I'll bet you would think that there would be
one book per color in the infinite collection. You would
be wrong. If the collection is actually infinite then ac-
the infinite colors an infinite number of books. So you
would have an infinity of infinities. And yet it would still
be true that if you took all the books of all the colors and

180
in reality can be numbered. So if an infinite library could
number 1. Isn't there now one less book in the collection?
CREATIO EX NIHILO 7a

added them together, you wouldn't have any more books
than if you had taken just the books of a single color.
Suppose each book had a number printed on its spine.
Because the collection is actually infinite, that means
that every possible number is printed on some book.
Now this means that we could not add another book to
the library. For what number would we give to it? All
the numbers have been used up! Thus, the new book
could not have a number. But this is absurd, since objects
exist, it would be impossible to add another book to it.
But this conclusion is obviously false, for all we have to
do is tear out a page from each of the first hundred books,
add a title page, stick them together, and put this new
book on the shelf. It would be easy to add to the library.
So the only answer must be that an actually infinite library
could not exist.
But suppose we could add to the library. Suppose I
put a book on the shelf. According to the mathematicians,
the number of books in the whole collection is the same
as before. But how can this be? If I put the book on the
shelf, there is one more book in the collection. If I take
it off the shelf, there is one less book. I can see myself
add and remove the book. Am I really to believe that
when I add the book there are no more books in the col-
lection and when I remove it there are no less books?
Suppose I add an infinity of books to the collection. Am I
seriously to believe there are no more books in the col-
lection than before? Suppose I add an infinity of infinities
of books to the collection. Is there not now one single book
more in the collection than before? I find this hard to
believe.
But now let's reverse the process. Suppose we decide
to loan out some of the books. Suppose we loan out book
Suppose we loan out all the odd-numbered books. We
have loaned out an infinite number of books, and yet
181
the books together again, the shelves would still be full.

mathematicians would say there are no less books in the
collection. Now when we loaned out all these books, that
left an awful lot of gaps on the shelves. Suppose we push
all the books together again and close the gaps. All these
gaps added together would add up to an infinite distance.
But, according to mathematicians, after you pushed the
books together, the shelves will still be full, the same as
before you loaned any out! Now suppose once more we
loaned out every other book. There would still be no less
books in the collection than before. And if we pushed all
In fact, we could do this an infinite number of times,
and there would never be one less book in the collection
and the shelves would always remain full. But suppose we
loaned out book numbers 4, 5, 6, . . . out to infinity. At
a single stroke, the collection would be virtually wiped
out, the shelves emptied, and the infinite library reduced
to finitude. And yet, we have removed exactly the same
number of books this time as when we first loaned out all
the odd numbered books! Can anybody believe such
a library could exist in reality?
These examples serve to illustrate that an actual infi-
nate cannot exist in the real world. Again I want to under-
line the fact that what I have argued in no way attempts
to undermine the theoretical system bequeathed by Can-
tor to modern mathematics. Indeed, some of the most
eager enthusiasts of trans-finite mathematics, such as
David Hilbert, are only too ready to agree that the concept
of actual infinite is an idea only and has no relation to the
real world. So we can conclude the first step: an actual
infinite cannot exist.
The second step is: a beginningless series of events in
time is an actual infinite. By "event" I mean something
that happens. Thus, this step is concerned with change,
and it holds that if the series of past events or changes just
goes back and back and never had a beginning, then, con-
sidered all together, these events constitute an actually
182
because for every event in the past, there was an event
CREATIO EX NIHILO 7c

infinite collection. Let me provide an example. Suppose
we ask someone where a certain star came from. He re-
plies that it came from an explosion in a star that existed
before it. Suppose we ask again, where did that star come
from? Well, it came from another star before it. And
where did that star come from?--from another star before
it; and so on and so on. This series of stars would be an ex-
ample of a beginningless series of events in time. Now if
the universe has existed forever, then the series of all past
events taken together constitutes an actual infinite. This is
before it. Thus, the series of past events would be infinite.
Nor could it be potentially infinite only, for we have seen
that the past is completed and actual; only the future can
be described as a potential infinite. Therefore, it seems
pretty obvious that a beginningless series of events in time
is an actual infinite.
But that leads us to our conclusion: therefore, a begin-
ningless series of events in time cannot exist. We have seen
that an actual infinite cannot exist in reality. Since a be-
ginningless series of events in time is an actual infinite,
such a series cannot exist. That means the series of all past
events must be finite and have a beginning. But because
the universe is the series of all events, this means that the
universe must have had a beginning.
Let me give a few examples to make the point clear. We
have seen that if an actual infinite could exist in reality, it
would be impossible to add to it. But the series of events in
time is being added to every day. Or at least so it appears.
If the series were actually infinite, then the number of
events that have occurred up to the present moment is no
greater than the number of events up to, say, 1789. In fact,
you can pick any point in the past. The number of events
that have occurred up to the present moment would be no
greater than the number of events up to that point, no
matter how long ago it might be.
Or take another example. Suppose Earth and J upiter
183
CREATIO EX NIHILO 7d

have been orbiting the sun from eternity. Suppose that it
takes the Earth one year to complete one orbit, and that it
takes J upiter three years to complete one orbit. Thus for
every one orbit J upiter completes, Earth completes three.
Now here is the question: if they have been orbiting from
eternity, which has completed more orbits? The answer is:
they are equal. But this seems absurd, since the longer they
went, the farther and farther J upiter got behind, since every
time J upiter went around the sun once, Earth went around
three times. How then could they possibly be equal?
184
you have events from eternity.
1. The series of events in time is a collection formed by adding one
to exist by the members of a collection being added one
The series of events in time is a collection formed by

Or, finally, suppose we meet a man who claims to have
been counting from eternity, and now he is finishing: -5, -4,
-3, -2, -1, 0. Now this is impossible. For, we may ask, why
didn't he finish counting yesterday or the day before or the
year before? By then an infinity of time had already
elapsed, so that he should have finished. The fact is we
could never find anyone completing such a task because at
any previous point he would have already finished. But
what this means is that there could never be a point in the
past at which he finished counting. In fact we could never
find him counting at all. For he would have already fin-
ished. But if no matter how far back in time we go, we
never find him counting, then it cannot be true that he has
been counting from eternity. This shows once more that
the series of past events cannot be beginningless. For if
you could not count numbers from eternity, neither could
These examples underline the absurdity of a beginning-
less series of events in time. Because such a series is an
actual infinite, and an actual infinite cannot exist, a begin-
ningless series of events in time cannot exist. This means
that the universe began to exist, which is the point that we
set out to prove.

The second philosophical argument:
member after another.
2. A collection formed by adding one member after another can-
not be actually infinite.
3. Therefore, the series of events in time cannot be actually in-
finite.

This argument does not argue that an actual infinite cannot
exist. But it does argue that an actual infinite cannot come
after the other.
185
ever, but he would never cross all the steps because you

adding one member after another. This point is pretty
obvious. When we consider the collection of all past
events, it is obvious that those events did not exist simul-
taneously--all at once--but they existed one after another
in time: we have one event, then another after that, then
another, then another, and so on. So when we talk about
the collection of "all past events," we are talking about a
collection that has been formed by adding one member
after another.
The second step is the crucial one: a collection formed
by adding one member after another cannot be actually
infinite. Why?--because no matter how many members a
person added to the collection, he could always add one
more. Therefore, he would never arrive at infinity. Some-
times this is called the impossibility of counting to infinity.
For no matter how many numbers you had counted, you
could always count one more. You would never arrive at
infinity. Or sometimes this is called the impossibility of
traversing the infinite. For you could never cross an infin-
ite distance. Imagine a man running up a flight of stairs.
Suppose every time his foot strikes the top step, another
step appears above it. It is clear that the man could run for-
could always add one more step.
Now notice that this impossibility has nothing to do with
the amount of time available. It is of the very nature of the
infinite that it cannot be formed by adding one member
after another, regardless of the amount of time available.
Thus, the only way an infinite collection could come to
exist in the real world would be by having all the members
created simultaneously. For example, if our library of in-
finite books were to exist in the real world, it would have
to be created instantaneously by God. God would say:
"Let there be. . . !" and the library would come into exis-
tence all at once. But it would be impossible to form the
library by adding one book at a time, for you would never
arrive at infinity.
186
have shown themselves to be impotent to refute this
reasoning.
9
Thus, one of them asks,
present moment--where we obviously are now--if the present
moment was preceded by an infinite series of events?
10
ficult to show exactly what is wrong with this argument,"
and with that remark moves on without further ado.
11

Therefore, our conclusion must be: the series of events
in time cannot be actually infinite. Suppose there were, for
example, an infinite number of days prior to today. Then
today would never arrive. For it is impossible to cross an
infinite number of days to reach today. But obviously,
today has arrived. Therefore, we know that prior to today
there cannot have been an infinite number of days. That
means that the number of days is finite and therefore the
universe had a beginning. Contemporary philosophers

If an infinite series of events has preceded the present moment,
how did we get to the present moment? How could we get to the

Concluding that this difficulty has not been overcome and
that the issue is still in dispute, Hospers passes on to an-
other subject, leaving the argument unrefuted. Similarly
another philosopher comments rather weakly, "It is dif-
Therefore, since the series of events in time is a collec-
tion formed by adding one member after another, and
since such a collection cannot be actually infinite, the
series of events in time cannot be actually infinite. And
once more, since the universe is nothing else than the series
of events, the universe must have had a beginning, which
is precisely the point we wanted to prove.
The first scientific confirmation: the evidence from the
expansion of the universe. Prior to the 1920's, scientists
assumed that the universe as a whole was a stationary ob-
ject--it was not going anywhere. But in 1929 an astrono-
mer named Edwin Hubble contended that this was not
true. Hubble observed that the light from distant galaxies
appeared to be redder than it should be. He explained this
187

by proposing that the universe is expanding. Therefore,
the light from the stars is affected since they are moving
away from us. But this is the interesting part: Hubble not
only showed that the universe is expanding, but that it is
expanding the same in all directions. To get a picture of
this, imagine a balloon with dots painted on it. As you
blow up the balloon, the dots get further and further apart.
Now those dots are just like the galaxies in space. Every-
thing in the universe is expanding outward. Thus, the rela-
tions in the universe do not change, only the distances.
Now the staggering implication of this is that this means
that at some point in the past, the entire known universe
188
and 1975, Allan Sandage and G. A. Tammann estimate
that the big bang occurred about 15 billion years ago.
12
entire universe, and so the only answer can be that the big bang
happened everywhere.
13
in time, he reaches a point at which, in Hoyle's words,
the universe was "shrunk down to nothing at all."
14
Thus,

was contracted down to a single point, from which it has
been expanding ever since. The farther back one goes in
the past, the smaller the universe becomes, so that one
finally reaches a point of infinite density from which the
universe began to expand. That initial event has come
to be known as the "big bang."
How long ago did the big bang occur? Only during
the 1970's have accurate estimates become available. In
a very important series of six articles published in 1974
Therefore, according to the big bang model, the universe
began to exist with a great explosion from a state of in-
finite density about 15 billion years ago. Four of the
world's most prominent astronomers describe that event
in these words.

The universe began from a state of infinite density. Space and
time were created in that event and so was all the matter in the
universe. It is not meaningful to ask what happened before the big
bang; it is somewhat like asking what is north of the north pole.
Similarly, it is not sensible to ask where the big bang took place.
The point-universe was not an object isolated in space; it was the

This event that marked the beginning of the universe
becomes all the more amazing when one reflects on the
fact that a state of "infinite density" is synonymous to
"nothing." There can be no object that possesses infinite
density, for if it had any mass at all, it would not be in-
finitely dense. Therefore, as astronomer Fred Hoyle
points out, the big bang theory requires the creation of
matter from nothing. This is because as one goes back
what the big bang model requires is that the universe had
a beginning and was created out of nothing.
189
theory never secured "a single piece of experimental veri-
fication."
15
It always seemed to be trying to explain away
"openly anti-theological, or rather anti-Christian motiva-
tions.
16
A second strike against this theory is the fact that
been laid to rest, as a result of clear-cut observations of
how things have changed with time."
17

Now some people are bothered with the idea that the
universe began from nothing. This is too close to the Chris-
ian doctrine of creation to allow atheistic minds to be
comfortable. But if one rejects the big bang model, he
has apparently only two alternatives: the steady state
model or the oscillating model. Let's examine each of
these.
The steady state model holds that the universe never
had a beginning but has always existed in the same state.
Ever since this model was first proposed in 1948, it has
never been very convincing. According to S. L. J aki, this
the facts rather than explain them. According to J aki, the
proponents of this model were actually motivated by
a count of galaxies emitting radio waves indicates that
there were once more radio sources in the past than there
are today. Therefore, the universe is not in a steady state
after all. But the real nails in the coffin for the steady state
theory came in 1965, when A. A. Penzlas and R. W. Wilson.
discovered that the entire universe is bathed with a back-
ground of microwave radiation. This radiation back-
ground indicates that the universe was once in a very hot
and very dense state. In the steady state model no such
state could have existed, since the universe was supposed
to be the same from eternity. Therefore, the steady state
model has been abandoned by virtually everyone. Ac-
cording to Ivan King, "The steady-state theory has now
But what of the oscillating model of the universe? J ohn
Gribbin describes this model,

The biggest problem with the big bang theory of the origin of
the universe is philosophical--perhaps even theological--what
190
universe expands, collapses back again, and repeats the cycle
indefinitely.
18
go into all the technicalities of how scientists measure
the density of the universe,
19
but let me simply report
would have to be at least ten times denser than it is for
the universe to be closed.
20
Therefore, the universe is
expansion will not reverse, and (3) the universe has hap-
pened only once and the expansion will never stop.
21

was there before the bang? This problem alone was sufficient to
give a great initial impetus to the steady state theory, but with that
theory now sadly in conflict with the observations the best way
around this initial difficulty is provided by a model in which the

According to this model, the universe is sort of like a
spring, expanding and contracting from eternity. It is only
in the last three or four years that this model has been dis-
credited. The key question here is whether the universe
is "open" or "closed." If it is "closed," then the expansion
will reach a certain point, and then the force of gravity
will pull everything together again. But if the universe
is "open," then the expansion will never stop, but will
just go on and on forever. Now clearly, if the universe is
open, then the oscillating model is false. For if the universe
is open, it will never contract again.
Scientific evidence seems to indicate that the universe
is open. The crucial factor here is the density of the uni-
verse. Scientists have estimated that if there are more than
about three hydrogen atoms per cubic meter on the aver-
age throughout the universe, then the universe would be
closed. That may not sound like very much, but remember
that most of the universe is just empty space. I shall not
their conclusions. According to the evidence, the universe
open by a wide margin. Let me share with you the con-
clusion of Alan Sandage: (1) the universe is open, (2) the
The evidence therefore appears to rule out the oscil-
lating model, since it requires a closed universe. But just
to drive the point home, let me add that the oscillating
191
bounce back to a new expansion. The physics seems to say that
those models start from the big bang, expand, collapse, then end.
22

model of the universe is only a theoretical possibility, not
a real possibility. As Dr. Tinsley of Yale observes, in os-
cillating models

. . . even though the mathematics says that the universe
oscillates, there is no known physics to reverse the collapse and

Hence, it would be impossible for the universe to be os-
cillating from eternity. Therefore, this model is doubly
impossible.
The second scientific confirmation: the evidence from
thermodynamics. According to the second law of thermo-
dynamics, processes taking place in a closed system al-
ways tend toward a state of equilibrium. In other words,
192
gantic closed system, since it is everything there is and
there is nothing outside it.
23
What this seems to imply
that could reverse a catastrophic big crunch. Apparently, if the
universe becomes dense enough, it is in for a hot death.
24

unless energy is constantly being fed into a system, the
processes in the system will tend to run down and quit.
For example, if I had a bottle that was a sealed vacuum
inside, and I introduced into it some molecules of gas, the
gas would spread itself out evenly inside the bottle. It
is virtually impossible for the molecules to retreat, for
example, into one corner of the bottle and remain. This
is why when you walk into a room, the air in the room
never separates suddenly into oxygen at one end and
nitrogen at the other. It is also why when you step into
your bath you may be confident that it will be pleasantly
warm instead of frozen solid at one end and boiling at the
other. It is clear that life would not be possible in a world
in which the second law of thermodynamics did not
operate.
Now our interest in the law is what happens when it is
applied to the universe as a whole. The universe is a gi-
then is that, given enough time, the universe and all its
processes will run down and the entire universe will slowly
grind to a halt. This is known as the heat death of the uni-
verse. Once the universe reaches this state, no further
change is possible. The universe is dead.
There are two possible types of heat death for the uni-
verse. If the universe is "closed," then it will die a hot
death. Tinsley describes such a state:

If the average density of matter in the universe is great enough,
the mutual gravitational attraction between bodies will eventually
slow the expansion to a halt. The universe will then contract and
collapse into a hot fireball. There is no known physical mechanism

If the universe is closed, it is in for a fiery death from
which it will never re-emerge. But suppose, as is more
193
become a cold, dead remnant, floating among the corpses of
other stars in an increasingly isolated milky way.
25
the words of one baffled scientist, "In some way the uni-
verse must have been wound up."
26

likely, the universe is "open." Tinsley describes the final
state of this universe:

If the universe has a low density, its death will be cold. It will ex-
pand forever, at a slower and "lower rate. Galaxies will turn all
of their gas into stars, and the stars will burn out. Our own sun will

Eventually, equilibrium will prevail throughout, and the
entire universe will reach its final state from which no
change will occur.
Now the question that needs to be asked is this: If given
enough time, the universe will reach heat death, then
why is it not in a state of heat death now if it has existed
forever, from eternity? If the universe did not begin to
exist, then it should now be in a state of equilibrium. Its
energy should be all used up. For example, I have a very
loud wind-up alarm clock. If I hear that the clock is ticking
--which is no problem, believe me--then I know that at
some point in the recent past, it was wound up and has
been running down since then. It is the same with the
universe. Since it has not yet run down, this means, in
Some scientists have tried to escape this conclusion
by arguing that the universe oscillates back and forth
from eternity and so never reaches a final state of equilib-
rium. I have already observed that such a model of the
universe is a physical impossibility. But suppose it were
possible. The fact is that the thermodynamic properties
of this model imply the very beginning of the universe
that its proponents seek to avoid. For as several scientists
have pointed out, each time the model universe expands
it would expand a little further than before. Therefore
if you traced the expansions back in time they would
get smaller and smaller and smaller. Therefore, in the
194
words of one scientific team, "The multicycle model
has an infinite future, but only a finite past."
27
As yet
model of the universe still requires an origin of the uni-
verse prior to the smallest cycle.
28
Traditionally, two objections have been urged against
the thermodynamic argument.
29
First, the argument does
region of the universe came to equilibrium, then the whole
universe would come to equilibrium.
30
This would be
have a few atoms. In a universe at equilibrium, fluc-
tuations would be imperceptible.
31
A chart showing
created a finite time ago and is in the process of winding
down.
32
He says the present disequilibrium cannot be

another writer points out, this implies that the oscillating
not work if the universe is infinite. I have two replies to
this. (a) The universe is not, in fact, infinite. An actually
spatially infinite universe would involve all the absurdities
entailed in the existence of an actual infinite. But if the
universe is torus-shaped, then it may be both open and
finite. The objection is therefore irrelevant (b) Even if the
universe were infinite, it would still come to equilibrium.
As one scientist explained in a letter to me, if every finite
true even if it had an infinite number of finite regions
This is like saying that if every part of a fence is green,
then the whole fence is green, even if there are an infinite
number of pickets in the fence. Since every single finite
region of the universe would suffer heat death, so would
the whole universe. Therefore, the objection is invalid.
The second objection is that maybe the present state
of the universe is just a fluctuation in an overall state of
equilibrium. In other words, the present energy is sort of
like just the ripple on the surface of a still pond. But this
objection loses all sense of proportion. Fluctuations are
so tiny, they are important only in systems where you
fluctuations in such a universe would be simply a straight
line. Therefore, since the present universe is in disequilib-
rium, what are we to conclude? According to the English
scientist P. C. W. Davies, the universe must have been
195
like it, we must conclude that the universe's energy "was
simply 'put in' at the creation as an initial condition."
33

a fluctuation from a prior state of equilibrium, because
prior to this creation event the universe simply did not
exist. Thus, Davies concludes, even though we may not
Thus, we have two philosophical arguments and two
scientific confirmations of the point we set out to defend:
the universe began to exist. In light of these four reasons,
I think we are amply justified in affirming the first alter-
native of our first disjunction: the universe had a begin-
ning.

Was the Beginning Caused?
Having concluded that the evidence points to a be-
ginning of the universe, let's now turn to our second set
196
that it is preposterous to think anything could come into
existence without a cause.
34
This is doubly true with
thing else which existed before and up to the moment
when the thing in question began to exist."
35
As still an-
void. If there is anything we find inconceivable it is that
something could arise from nothing,"
36
The old principle
if he is an atheist, must believe that the matter of the
universe came from nothing and by nothing."
37
That is

of alternatives: the beginning of the universe was either
caused or not caused. I am not going to give a lengthy
defense of the point that the beginning of the universe
must have been caused. I do not think I need to. For
probably no one in his right mind sincerely believes that
the universe could pop into existence uncaused out of
nothing. Even the famous sceptic David Hume admitted
regard to the entire universe. As the English philosopher
C. D. Broad confessed, "I cannot really believe in any-
thing beginning to exist without being caused by some-
other philosopher has said, "It seems quite inconceivable
that our universe could have sprung from an absolute
that "out of nothing nothing comes" is so manifestly true
that a sincere denial of this point is practically impossible.
This puts the atheist on the spot. For as Anthony Kenny
explains, "A proponent of (the big bang) theory, at least
a pretty hard pill to swallow. In terms of sheer "believ-
ability," I find it intellectually easier to believe in a God
who is the cause of the universe than in the universe's
popping into existence uncaused out of nothing or in the
universe's having existed for infinite time without a be-
ginning. For me these last two positions are intellectually
inconceivable, and it would take more faith for me to
believe in them than to believe that God exists. But at
any rate, we are not dependent upon just "believability,"
for we have already seen that both philosophical and
empirical reasoning points to a beginning for the universe,
So the alternatives are only two: either the universe was
caused to exist or it sprang into existence wholly uncaused
197
metaphysical aspect which may be either appealing or
revolting."
38
Unfortunately, the man of science is, as
Albert Einstein once observed, "a poor philosopher,"
39
and its answer are taken to be outside the range of scien-
tific discussion."
40
But while this attitude may satisfy
the initial conditions of the universe, but it cannot explain
them.
41
As yet another astronomer concludes, "So the
question 'How was the matter created in the first place?'
is left unanswered."
42
Thus, science begs off answering

out of nothing about fifteen billion years ago. The first
alternative is eminently more plausible.
It is interesting to examine the attitude of scientists
toward the philosophical and theological implications
of their own big bang model. It is evident that there are
such implications, for as one scientist remarks, "The
problem of the origin (of the universe) involves a certain
For these implications seem either to escape or not to
interest most scientists. Since no empirical information
is available about what preceded the big bang, scientists
simply ignore the issue. Thus, Hoyle, after explaining
that the big bang model cannot inform us as to where
the matter came from or why the big bang occurred,
comments, "It is not usual in present day cosmological
discussions to seek an answer to this question; the question
the scientist, it can never satisfy the philosopher. For as
one scientist admits, the big bang model only describes
the really ultimate question or where the universe came
from. Scientific evidence points to a beginning of the
universe; as rigorous scientists we may stop there and
bar further inquiry, but as thinking men must we not
inquire further until we come to the cause of the beginning
of the universe?
Either the universe was caused to exist or it just came
into existence out of nothing by nothing. Scientists refuse
to discuss the question; but philosophers admit that it
is impossible to believe in something's coming to exist
uncaused out of nothing. Therefore, I think that an unprej-
198
The first event in the series of past events was, as we

udiced inquirer will have to agree that the beginning of
the universe was caused, which is the second point we
set out to prove: the universe was caused to exist.
Now this is a truly remarkable conclusion. For this
means that the universe was caused to exist by something
beyond it and greater than it. Think of what that means!
This ought to fill us with awe, for it is no secret that the
Bible begins with these words, "In the beginning God
created the heavens and the earth."

Personal or Impersonal Creator?
I think there is good reason to believe that the cause
of the universe is a personal creator. This is our third set
of alternatives: personal or not personal.
have seen, the beginning of the universe. Furthermore,
we have argued that the event was caused. Now the
question is: If the cause of the universe is eternal, then
why isn't the universe also eternal, since it is the effect
of the cause? Let me illustrate what I mean. Suppose
we say the cause of water's freezing is the temperature's
falling below 0 degrees. Whenever the temperature is
below 0 degrees, the water is frozen. Therefore, if the
temperature is always below 0 degrees, the water is
always frozen. Once the cause is given, the effect must
follow. So if the cause were there from eternity, the effect
would also be there from eternity. If the temperature
were below 0 degrees from eternity, then any water
around would be frozen from eternity. But this seems
to imply that if the cause of the universe existed from
eternity then the universe would have to exist from eter-
nity. And this we have seen to be false.
One might say that the cause came to exist just before
the first event. But this will not work, for then the cause's
coming into existence would be the first event, and we
must ask all over again for its cause. But this cannot go
on forever, for we have seen that a beginningless series
199

of events cannot exist. So there must be an absolutely
first event, before which there was no change, no previous
event. We have seen that this first event was caused. But
the question then is: how can a first event come to exist
if the cause of that event is always there? Why isn't the
effect as eternal as the cause? It seems to me that there
is only one way out of this dilemma. That is to say that
the cause of the universe is personal and chooses to create
the universe in time. In this way God could exist change-
lessly from eternity, but choose to create the world in
time. By "choose" I do not mean God changes his mind.
I mean God intends from eternity to create a world in
time. Thus, the cause is eternal, but the effect is not. God
chooses from eternity to create a world with a beginning;

200
the sense that he is outside time or whether he is eternal
in the sense of being everlasting throughout all time.
43
been chosen by God before the creation of the world, and
was revealed in these last days for your sake."
44
Nor was
purpose which he achieved through Christ J esus our
Lord."
45
Why did God do this? Not because he needed

therefore, a world with a beginning comes to exist. Hence,
it seems to me that the only way a universe can come
to exist is if a Personal Creator of the universe exists. And
I think we are justified in calling a personal creator of
the universe by the name "God."
I would just like to make a few concluding remarks on
God's relationship to time. Many people say God is out-
side time. But this is not what the Bible says. According
to J ames Barr in his book Biblical Words for Time, the
Bible does not make it clear whether God is eternal in
Thus, the issue must be decided philosophically. It seems
to me that prior to creation God is outside time, or rather
there is no time at all. For time cannot exist unless there
is change. And prior to creation God would have to be
changeless. Otherwise, you would get an infinite series
of past events in God's life, and we have seen such an
infinite series is impossible. So God would be changeless
and, hence, timeless prior to creation. I think that the
doctrine of the Trinity can help us to understand this.
Before creation, the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit existed
in a perfect and changeless love relationship. God was
not lonely before creation. In the tri-unity of his own
being, he had full and perfect personal relationships. So
what was God doing before creation? Someone has said,
"He was preparing hell for those who pry into mysteries."
Not at all He was enjoying the fullness of divine personal
relationships with an eternal plan for the creation and
salvation of human persons. The Bible says Christ "had
this plan decided on several eons ago. It is an eternal plan:
The Bible says, "God did this according to his eternal
us, but simply out of his grace and love.
201
But you are always the same,
and you will never grow old.
46

So in my opinion, God was timeless prior to creation,
and He created time along with the world. From that
point on God places Himself within time so that He can
interact with the world He has created. And someday
God will be done with this creation. The universe will
not, in fact, suffer cold death, for God will have done with
it by then. The Bible says,

You, Lord, in the beginning created the earth,
and with your own hands you made the heavens.
They will all disappear, but you will remain;
they will all grow old like clothes.
You will fold them up like a coat,
and they will be changed like clothes.

We have thus concluded to a personal Creator of the
universe who exists changelessly and independently
prior to creation and in time subsequent to creation. This
is the central idea of what theists mean by "God."

REFERENCES
1G. W. Leibniz, "The Principles of Nature and of Grace, Based on
Reason," in Leibniz Selections, ed. Philip P. Wiener, The
Modern Student's Library (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons,
1951), p. 527.
2Norman Malcolm, Ludwig Wittgenstein: A Memoir (London: Oxford
University Press,1958), p. 70.
3J . J . C. Smart, "The Existence of God," Church Quarterly Review
156 (1955): 194.
4Bertrand Russell and F. C. Copleston, "The Existence of God," in
Existence of God, ed. with an Introduction by J ohn Hick,
Problems of Philosophy Series (New York: Macmillan & Co.,
1964), pp. 174, 176.
5Bertrand Russell, "A Free Man's Worship," in Why I AmNot a
Christian. ed. Paul Edwards (New York: Simon & Schuster,
1957), p. 107.
202
7David Hilbert, "On the Infinite," in Philosophy of Mathematics, ed.

6See Abraham A. Fraenkel, Abstract Set Theory, 2d rev. ed.
(Amsterdam: North-Holland Publlshmg Co., 1961), pp. 5-6.
with an Introduction by Paul Benacerraf and Hilary Putnam
(Englewood: Cliffs, N.J .: Prentice-Hall, 1964), pp. 139, 141.
8Ibid., p. 151.
9For an in-depth discussion of this see my forth-coming book with
Macmillan, The Kalam Cosmological Argument, Appendixes 1
and 2.
10J ohn Hospers, An Introduction to Philosophical Analysis, 2d ed.
(London: Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1967), p. 434.
11William L. Rowe, The Cosmological Argument (Princeton, N.J .:
Princeton University Press, 1975), p. 122.
12Allan Sandage and G. A. Tammann, "Steps Toward the Hubble
Constant. I-VI," Astrophysical J ournal 190 (1974): 525-38;
191 (1974) 603-21; 194 (1974): 223-43, 559-68; 196 (1975):
313-28; 197 (1975): 265-80.
13J . Richard Gott III, J ames E. Gunn, David N. Schramm, Beatrice
M. Tinsley, "Will the Universe Expand Forever?" Scientific
American, March 1976, p. 65. This article is a popular rewrite
of their article, "An Unbound Universe?" Astrophysical J ournal
194 (1974): 543-53.
14Fred Hoyle, Astronomy and Cosmology: A Modern Course (San
Francisco: W. H. Freeman & Co., 1975), p. 658.
15Stanley L. J aki, Science and Creation (Edinburgh and London:
Scottish Academic Press, 1974), p. 347.
16Ibid.
17Ivan R. King, The Universe Unfolding (San Francisco: W. H.
Freeman & Co. 1976), p. 462.
18J ohn Gribbin, "Oscillating Universe Bounces Rack," Nature 259
(1976) 15.
19See Gott, et. al. for a good synopsis.
20J . Richard Gott III and Martin J . Rees, "A Theory of Galaxy
Formation and Clustering," Astronomy and Astrophysics 45
(1975): 365-76; S. Michael Small, "The Scale of Galaxy
Clustering and the Mean Matter Density of the Universe,"
Monthly Notices of the Royal Astronomical Society
172 (1975): 23p-26p.
203

21Sandage and Tammann "Steps Toward the Hubble Constant. VI.,"
276; Allan Sandage, "The Redshift Distance Relation. VIII.,"
Astrophysical J ournal 202 (1975): 563-82.
22Beatrice M. Tinsley, personal letter.
23In saying the universe is a closed system, I do not mean it is closed
in the sense that its expansion will eventually contract. I rather mean
that there is no energy being put into it. Thus, in the
thermodynamic sense the universe is closed, but in the sense of
its density the universe is open. One must not confuse "open"
and "closed" in thermodynamics with "open" and "closed" in
expansion models.
24Beatrice M. Tinsley, "From Big Bang to Eternity?" Natural History
Magazine, October 1975, p. 103.
25Ibid., p. 185.
26Richard Schlegel, "Time and Thermodynamics," in The Voices of
Time, ed. J . T. Fraser (London: Penguin Press, 1968), p. 511.
27I. D. Novikov and Ya. B. Zel'dovich, "Physical Processes Near
Cosmological Singularities," Annual Review of Astronomy and
Astrophysics 11 (1973): 401-02. See also P. C. W. Davies, The
Physics of Time Asymmetry (London: Surrey University Press,
1974), p. 188. These findings are also confirmed by P. T.
Landsberg and D. Park, "Entropy in an Oscillating Universe,"
Proceedings of the Royal Society of London, A 346 (1975):
485-95.
28Gribbin, "Oscillating Universe," p. 16.
29R. G. Swinburne, Space and Time (London: Macmillan, 1968), p.
304; Adolf Grunbaum, Philosophical Problems of Space and
Time, 2d ed. Boston Studies in the Philosophy of Science, vol.
12 (Dordrecht, Holland and Boston: D. Reidel Publishing Co.,
1973), p. 262.
30P. C. W. Davies, personal letter.
31P. J . Zwart, About Time (Amsterdam and Oxford: North Holland
Publishing Co., 1976), pp. 117-19.
204

32Davies, Physics, p. 104.
33Ibid.
34David Hume to J ohn Stewart, February 1754, in The Letters of
David Hume, 2 vols., ed. J . Y. T. Greig (Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1932), 1:187.
35D. Broad, "Kant's Mathematical Antinomies," Proceedings of the
Aristotelian Society 55 (1955): 10.
36Zwart, Time, p. 240.
37Anthony Kenny, The Five Ways: St. Thomas Aquinas' Proofs of
God's Existence (New York: Schocken Books, 1969), p. 66.
38Hubert Reeves, J ean Audouze, William A. Fowler, and David N.
Schramm, "On the Origin of Light Elements," Astrophysical
J ournal 179 (1973): 909-30.
39Albert Einstein, Out of My Later Years (New York: Philosophical
Library, 1950), p. 58.
40Fred Hoyle, Astronomy Today (London: Heinemann, 1975), p. 166.
41Adrian Webster, "The Cosmic Background Radiation," Scientific
American, August 1974, p. 31.
42J . V. Narlikar, "Singularity and Matter Creation in Cosmological
Models," Nature: Physical Science 242 (1973): 136.
43J ames Barr, Biblical Words for Time (London: SCM Press, 1962),
pp. 80, 145-47.
441 Peter 1:20. (TEV)
45Ephesians 3:11. (TEV)
46Hebrews 1:10-12. (TEV)

ASA
P.O. Box 668
Ipswich, MA 01938
http://www.asa3.org/


205
tinuity between Genesis 38 and its surrounding context, however, is
readily apparent to even a casual reader.
1
Genesis 37 begins the J o-

1
I recently asked a class to read the Book of Genesis, and one student asked why
chapter interrupts the J oseph story as "like hitting a speed bump,"
2
The general opinion among critical scholars is that material about J oseph comes
Copyright 1991 by Criswell College, cited with permission.

GENESIS 38: ITS CONTEXT(S) AND
FUNCTION

EDWARD M. CURTIS
Biola University
La Mirada, CA 90637

Often analysis of the biblical text by critical scholars is based on
perceived textual anomalies so subtle and obscure as to escape detec-
tion by all but those well trained in critical methodology. The discon-
seph story and continues to the point of J oseph's being sold to
Potiphar in Egypt. Genesis 38 then shifts the focus back to Canaan and
describes a rather peculiar incident in the life of J udah. Gen 39:1 re-
turns to the J oseph story and essentially repeats the information in
37:36 before continuing to recount J oseph's experience in Potiphar's
household.
Most modern scholars have supposed that chapter 38 and the
J oseph story come from different sources,2 but this does not account
for why the material was inserted into the J oseph story at this point.
Some have argued that there was simply no other place to put the
J udah-Tamar story because J udah is still at home with his brothers in
chapter 37 and moves to Egypt with his family before the J oseph
Genesis 38 was placed where it is. The student described his feeling about the way the
from both the J and E sources; J combined the traditional material into something like
the present J oseph story. According to this view, Genesis 38 represents an independent
tradition which was incorporated into the present narrative by J . For discussion of these
matters and references see, e.g., C. Westermann, Genesis 37-50 (Minneapolis: Augsburg
Publishing House, 1986) 15-23; 46-50; J , A. Emerton, "Some Problems in Genesis 38," VT 25
(1975) 346-60; G, W, Coats, From Canaan to Egypt, CBQ MS 4 (1976) 60-80,

206
0b`Yb ("now J oseph had been taken to Egypt"), implies that the
events of that chapter were simultaneous with those reported in 38.
3

the sale of J oseph into bondage and the account of J udah's encounter
with Tamar.
6

3
Even as these general chronological indicators give some sense of sequence and
and J udah," Biblical and Oriental Studies (2 vols.; J erusalem: Magnes, 1973), 1.32-40.
4
These connectors were recognized by many of the rabbis. For a summary of
(New York: American Biblical Encyclopedia Society, 1962) 5.57-87.
5
37:32-33 and 38:25-26.
6
Goldin, 29.

story is concluded. The chronological indicators suggest that this is the
perspective of the narrative. The statement in Cen 38:1, Rl00 hV3 `0`l
("it happened at that time"), while not a precise indicator of time, sug-
gests that the incidents in 38 took place subsequent to the events in
37, while the circumstantial clause with which 39 begins, l0 q0l`l
Despite the way the J udah-Tamar material interrupts the J oseph
story, certain literary indicators have long been recognized as in some
way tying the two stories together.4 The most striking of the parallels
between the stories is the repetition of the words . . . 07U/l07U`l
bR`l. . . 3`l . . . R! 30 bRhl/lbR`l ("they/she sent... they/she said,
'Please recognize it'. . .he recognized . . . he said") at climactic points
in chapters 37 an.d 38.5 Other suggested verbal parallels include the
descent in 3,,8:1 (i1"i1' "", "J udah went do~n ") and the des~ent in 39:1
(l` q0l`l, J oseph had been taken down ). Other thematic parallels,
will be pointed out below.
As Goldin points out, these literary and thematic indicators sug-
gest that
whoever put the story as we have it in its present position, must have
been guided by what seemed to him a sound literary principle: either a
thematic or idiomatic connection must be present between the story of
chronology to the narrative, it must also be noted that the chronology appears to be pre-
sented from a Semitic perspective rather than a modem Western one. In particular, the
chronology given in the J oseph story indicates that 22 years lapsed between the sale of
J oseph by his brothers and the family's move to Egypt during the second year of the
famine (37:2; 41:46, 47; 45:6, 11). The list of those entering Egypt includes the
grandchildren of J udah (46:12). It is hard to imagine how J udah could have gotten
married, had children, married them to Tamar, sent her away to let Shelah grow
fathered Perez by Tamar (after it is obvious to Tamar that J udah does not intend to
give her to Shelah despite the "many days" that have passed and the fact that Shelah is
now old enough for marriage), and have Perez grow up and father two children in the
space of 22 years. For a discussion of this question see U. Cassuto, "The Story of Tamar
these comments see Cassuto, 30-31; J . Goldin, "The Youngest Son or Where Does Gene-
sis 38 Belong," J BL 96 (1977) 28-29; M. Kasher, Encyclopedia of Biblical Interpretation
207
most scholars have focused on the meaning of the text at some point
in a hypothetical prehistory of the text.
7
Theories about the prehis-
First of all, Genesis 38 functions in its own right as a somewhat
independent and self-contained story about J udah and his family.
8
circulated independently either before or after it was placed in its

7
Emerton ("J udah and Tamar," VT 29 [1979] 403) for example, has argued that "it
cannot be taken for granted that a story in Genesis had a single meaning and purpose
unit of oral tradition and then a part of a written document."
8
As O'Callaghan (Proceedings of the Irish Biblical Association, "The Structure
dants and their offspring) make it clear that the subject of the chapter is J udah's family.
9
Emerton (VT 29, 410-13) argues that the story may have originated among the
Edward M. Curtis: GENESIS 38 249

Despite these indications of an intended connection between
Genesis 38 and the Joseph story in the final form of the biblical text,
tory of the text, however, tend to be speculative and uncertain since
they are generally based on reconstructions of history and culture for
which there is minimal evidence. It seems more appropriate to con-
sider the meaning of the passage in its present canonical context
since it is there that the tradition is fixed in its final and authoritative
form. In the context of the canon, though, there are sometimes a num-
ber of smaller contexts that influence and even determine the mean-
ing of an individual pericope. A major task of exegesis involves the
identification of the relevant contexts in order to determine how they
affect the meaning of the passage. There are several different contexts
that are appropriate for understanding the J udah-Tamar story.
Genesis 38 reports interesting facts about J udah, Tamar, the de-
scendants of J udah, and about social institutions like levirate mar-
riage. Placing this, perhaps once independent, unit into the J oseph
story gives it a meaning and significance beyond those individual de-
tails. Its setting in the larger context of the J acob story further ex-
pands the significance, but it is only when the unit is seen in the
context of the patriarchal narrative and God's promise to Abraham
that the full significance of the story can be appreciated. The various
contexts are not contradictory, but complement one another, and each
contributes uniquely to the full impact of the story intended by the
biblical author.
The story relates how J udah left the other members of his family, set-
tled among the Canaanites and married a Canaanite woman. If one
truly limits the context to Genesis 38, it is impossible to tell whether
this was thought to be good or bad.9 In reality, of course, if the story
and retained them unchanged throughout its history first, probably, as an independent
and Meaning of Genesis 38: J udah and Tamar" 5 [1981] 73-74) points out, both the
significant vocabulary (numerous family/kinship terms) and the content (J udah's descen-
Canaanites, since there is no negative evaluation of the Canaanites and since Tamar, who
was probably a Canaanite, is presented in a more favorable light than J udah or his sons.
208
actually refer to the various clans in the tribe of J udah and describe
their settlement and movement in Canaan.
11
This idea, of course, pre-
possible that while the story is about individuals, it also reflects in a
general way the later history and movement of the tribes.
12
Thus a
lehem to Ruth when her engagement to Boaz (apparently through a
form of levirate marriage) was announced.
13

10
S. Niditch ("The Wronged Woman Righted: An Analysis of Genesis 38," HTR 72
bearing J udah's children as the result of her deception, "Her position in society is regularized. She
now becomes a true member of the patriarchal clan" (148).
11
See Emerton, VT 29, 404-5 for references.
12
Ibid.
13
Ruth 4:19-20.

present literary context in Genesis, the culture would have provided
sufficient clues for evaluating J udah's conduct without the necessity of
explicitly providing them in the story. What is clear from the narrative
is that J udah's first two sons, Er and Onan, were wicked and the LORD
took their lives. No details are given of Er's wickedness, but Onan's sin
lay in his refusal to father a child with Tamar, his deceased brother's
wife, as the responsibilities of levirate marriage required. J udah ap-
parently concluded that since each son to whom Tamar was married
had died, she was a threat to the family, and he devised an excuse for
delaying her marriage to his remaining son Shelah--a delay that he in-
tended to make permanent by simply ignoring her. J udah's attempt to
thwart the intent of levirate marriage and thus deprive Tamar of her
right to bear an heir for the family, and perhaps of her rightful place
in society as well,10 reflects badly on J udah and provides certain de-
tails about both the values of the society and the institution of levirate
marriage.
The story is also important in terms of the history of the tribe of
J udah since J udah's behavior clearly jeopardized the future of the
family (and in the broader biblical context the line of Messiah). Ta-
mar's "virtue" in circumventing the problem of J udah's refusal not
only protected her own rights but played a significant role in preserv-
ing what was to become one of the most prominent tribes in Israel.
Earlier critical scholars supposed that the references to individuals
supposes a late date for the material, but as Emerton points out, it is
story about individuals may have continued to be used beyond its rel-
evance for family history because it generally reflected the situation
of the various clans in the tribe of J udah. The subsequent popularity
of the story is evident from the blessing given by the people of Beth-
[1979] 143-49) has suggested that in ancient Israelite society "the young woman is allowed
only two proper roles. She is either an unmarried virgin in her father's home or she is a faithful,
child producing wife in her husband's or husband's family's home" (145). By denying Tamar the
right to produce children -in the family, J udah made her a misfit in the social structure. By
209
J oseph story, but rather "belong(s) to the conclusion of the J acob
story.
14
Even so, the J udah-Tamar story does interrupt the J oseph
how J oseph fared in Egypt, he is forced to attend to this review of
J udah's private life.
15
Von Rad says, "It is really effective for J oseph
to disappear from the reader completely for a time just as he disap-
peared from the father and the brothers."
16
Gen 37:26-27 Judah suggests selling Joseph to the Ishmaelite/Midian-
ite traders,
17
and while it is not explicitly stated, it seems likely that
cob of a child and deceiving him with evidence. In chapter 38 J udah
loses two sons and, as Alter
19
notes, the deceiver himself is deceived
'You said to your father, "Please recognize." By your life Tamar will
say to you, "Please recognize.""
20

14
Westermann, Genesis 37-50, 22.
15
J . G. Baldwin, The Message of Genesis 12-50 (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity
Press, 1986) 162-63.
16
G. von Rad, Genesis (Old Testament Library; Philadelphia: Westminster, 1972) 357.
17
As a result of J udah's suggestion J oseph's life is spared (v 27), but the text does not
present J udah in a totally positive light in this. His comment in v 26, "What profit is it for us to
kill our brother?" uses a word for profit (VY3) that has quite negative connotations, "illicit gain."
18
At the very least, J udah joined with the others as they slaughtered the goat.
was si~ificantly involved in this part of the scheme as well.
19
R Alter, The Art of Biblical Narrative (New York: Basic, 1981) 11. While the terms
wording and meaning are sufficiently similar to establish the literary connection.
20
Gen. Rab. 84:11-12 as cited by Alter, ibid. As was indicated in the previous note,

Genesis 38 also occurs in the context of the J oseph story, though
as Westermann has noted, the chapter is not really an addition to the
story, and it must be interpreted in the context of that material. A lit-
erary function of Genesis 38 is immediately apparent; it increases
tension in the J oseph story in much the same way that cliff-hanger
endings in serials and soap operas increase suspense and generate in-
terest. As Baldwin notes, "While the reader is in suspense to know
Commentators have long recognized that the doctrine of retribu-
tion is set in clear relief by the juxtaposition of Genesis 37 and 38. In
he was significantly involved18 in the plan to slay a male goat in 37:31,
dip J oseph's tunic in the blood and present that "evidence" to J acob
for him to recognize in 37:32, and draw his own conclusions about
what happened to Joseph. J udah is thus instrumental in depriving J a-
by the evidence he gave in pledge for the kid in 38:17. According to
the Midrash, "God said to J udah, 'You deceived your father with a kid.
By your life, Tamar will deceive you with a kid.'... God said to J udah,
Given J udah's leadership role in suggesting that they sell him, it seems likely that he
male goat (C`lV `V0) in 37:31 and kid (C`lV `1) in 38:17, 20 are not identical, both the
the Hebrew terms for "male goat" in 37:31 and "kid" in 38:17, 20 are similar but not iden-
tical. The Hebrew expression (R! 30) translated "please recognize" in the citation from
the mid rash is identical in Gen 37:31 and 38:25.
210
story, a deliberate contrast seems to have been made between J udah's
conduct toward Tamar, who may have been a Canaanite,
21
and the
It has also been suggested that the incident reported in Genesis
38 represents a turning point in the life of J udah.
22
He appears in a
very negative light when he suggests the sale of J oseph,
23
as he does
as I did not give her to my son Shelah"). Throughout the rest of the J o-
seph story, J udah appears as the leader of the brothers,
24
and while
Baldwin's description of him as "sensitive and self-forgetful"
25
is per-
intercedes for Benjamin before J oseph when he could easily have
justified abandoning Benjamin in an Egyptian jail
26
since he assumed

21
Certainly the daughter of Shua, whom J udah married, was a Canaanite woman.
While the text does not indicate the national origin of Tamar, as Emerton points out
line there are foreign women such as Rahab and Ruth.
22
E.g., A Berlin (Poetics and Interpretation of Biblical Narrative [Sheffield: Al-
Ithat point on is different from the way he appeared in Gen. 37." See also Baldwin, 163.
23
Goldin (J BL 96, 40-43) suggests that J udah may well have deliberately
misdeeds (see, e.g., Gen 49:3-7).
24
Goldin (J BL 96, 43) argues that Genesis 38 is part of the theme of leadership in
sen to lead the family.
25
Baldwin, 163.

By setting the J udah-Tamar story in the context of the J oseph
conduct of J oseph with another foreign woman, Potiphar's wife.
There is no real basis for evaluating Judah's marriage to a Canaanite
woman and his subsequent behavior toward Tamar in either the
J udah-Tamar story or the J oseph story, and the implications of this
contrast between the two brothers are not clear apart from the
broader context of the patriarchal narrative.
in chapter 38 in his dealings with Tamar, in his relationship to the
Canaanites (see below), and perhaps to the rest of his family as well.
J udah's guilt in refusing to give Tamar to his youngest son is clear
from his confession in 38:26 ("She is more righteous than I, inasmuch
haps overly positive, he does appear to have changed. In 44:18-34 he
(VT 26 [1976] 90), "most commentators believe that Tamar was thought by J to be a
Canaanite. ...The obvious implication is that Tamar was a Canaanite." J . Sailhamer
(Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers [The Expositor's Bible Commentary; 12 vols.;
Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1990], 2.232) argues that if Tamar had been a Canaanite
it would likely have been mentioned. He suggests that "through Tamar's clever plan,
then, the seed of Abraham was preserved by not being allowed to continue through the
sons of the Canaanite. . . . The line was continued through J udah and Tamar." The force
of this suggestion is reduced by the fact that at other points in the Davidic Messianic
mond, 1983] 40) says that J udah "seems to undergo a transformation in Gen. 38 and from
thwarted Reuben's plan to rescue J oseph (which was perhaps Reuben's attempt to get
back in his father's good graces) in order to protect the position of family leadership
that had come to him essentially by default as the result of his three older brothers
J acob's family, and it may well be that a change in J udah's character contributes to that
theme. Goldin maintains that chapter 38 is an important part of the vita of the one cho-
211
brought J acob about the brothers.
Genesis 38 also occurs in the context of the J acob story,
27
and is
jor theme of both the J acob and J oseph stories is the question of who
the twins were born [Gen 25:23]); in other instances the normal right
was forfeited because of grossly improper behavior (e.g., Reuben,
28
Simeon, and Levi).
29
J udah's leadership is affirmed despite the fact
behavior playa role as well. The possibility that chapter 38 recounts
an event that began a transformation in J udah's character may con-
tribute to this theme also.
30
that he had made with his father is an important consideration in evaluating J udah's action as
well.
27
See above, n. 14.
28
Goldin, 37-38, makes the interesting suggestion that Reuben's sexual inter-
authority over him, Reuben tried to take matters into his own hands.
29
See Cen 49:3-7. Actually in the case of J acob and Esau elements of both sover-
the firstborn.
30
See above and nn. 21-25.

that the boy had actually stolen the prime minister's cup and thus de-
served the punishment he got. This suggests that J udah is a different
person than the one who 20 years earlier sold his little brother as a
slave because of jealousy and irritation over J oseph's dreams and his
favored status with J acob and over the negative reports that J oseph
similar to other narratives about J acob's children (e.g., Genesis 34;
35:22-23). As was noted above, the material may have been placed
here because of the general chronology of the events. J udah was with
his brothers in the Hebron Valley in chapter 37, and he and his wife
and children went into Egypt with the rest of J acob's family before
the end of the J oseph story. As Goldin has made clear, however, a ma-
will be the leader of J acob's family, and the narrative contains several
examples that illustrate that the usual principle of primogeniture was
not the exclusive prerogative for leadership. At times this was deter-
mined by the sovereign choice of God (e.g., the choice of J acob before
that he was not the first born-or the second or even the third born-
and despite J acob's preference for J oseph. God's providence is evident
in this even though .human factors such as the brothers' irresponsible
Finally, the J udah-Tamar story is set in the context of the entire
patriarchal narrative, and this context also provides significant clues
to its meaning. It is well known that the promise made by God to

course with his father's concubine was not the cause of his losing the birthright but the
result of his perception that he would be unjustly passed over in favor of J acob's favor-
ite, J oseph. Since possession of the father's concubines apparently signified mastery and
eign choice and irresponsible human behavior can be seen. Alongside the pre-birth or-
acle declaring J acob's rule over his brother, Esau's disregard for the promise and its
spiritual dimensions seems to have contributed significantly to his loss of the rights of
212

Abraham in Gen 12:1-3
31
dominates the entire patriarchal narrative.
being married at age 40, and then by Rebekah's barrenness. J acob's
forced exile from the promised land
32
threatened the fulfillment, and
his servant to Aram to find a wife for Isaac, he made the servant for-
Shechem had sexual relations with J acob's daughter Dinah and

31
E.g., in response to the question of where the impetus for the thematic develop-
Theology (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1978) 84-99.
32
On this see E. Curtis, "Structure, Style and Context as a Key to Interpreting J acob's Encounter
at Peniel," J ournal of the Evangelical Theological Society 30 (1987) of 129-37, esp.135-37.
The provisions of that promise included an heir for Abraham (and for
his descendants as well), the land, and the assurance that the descen-
dants of Abraham would become a great nation that would bless all
the families of the earth. The stories of the patriarchs revolve around
that promise and the various obstacles to its fulfillment encountered
by the patriarchs. Abraham responded to God's call and went to
Canaan where he was immediately confronted with a major obstacle
to possessing the land--"Now the Canaanite was then in the land"
(Gen 12:6). Then came a famine in the land that threatened his fam-
ily's survival in Canaan. This obstacle drove them out of the land and
mto Egypt where Abraham s deceit landed Sarah in Pharaohs
harem--a rather significant threat to the fulfillment of the promise-
and she had to be extricated by God. The promise was threatened by
Sarah's barrenness, by the command to sacrifice Isaac, by Isaac's not
the obstacles did not end with J acob's return from Aram.
For Abraham and Isaac the threats to the promise seem to focus
primarily on the heir; in the case of J acob they shift primarily to that
part of the promise involving the land. As the promise theme contin-
ues to unfold in the J acob story, a theme introduced earlier is devel-
oped in a way that is relevant for understanding Genesis 38. As was
noted above, it is difficult to evaluate J udah's marriage to a Canaanite
woman on the basis of either Genesis 38 or the J oseph story. The J a-
cob story taken together with the broader patriarchal narrative does
provide a basis for such a judgment. As Abraham was about to send
mally swear that he would not take a wife for Isaac from among the
Canaanites (Gen 24:4). This same anti-Canaanite perspective is evident
in 26:34-35 where Isaac and Rebekah's displeasure over Esau's mar-
riage to two Canaanite women (see also 28:8-9) is emphasized. Genesis
34 from the J acob story suggests one reason for this perspective.
Genesis 34 relates an incident in which a Canaanite named
ment throughout the Pentateuch comes, D. J . A. Clines (The Theme of the Pentateuch
[Sheffield, UK: J SOT Press, 1978] 26) says, "There can be little doubt that the answer
must be: the promise to the patriarchs, with its various elements, and in its various for-
mulations." For a detailed study of this subject see C. Westermann, The Promises to the
Fathers (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1980; see also W. Kaiser, J r., Toward an Old Testament
213
ites and intermarrying with them posed the significant risk of being
assimilated with them (ie., becoming one people).
33
It is likely that

33
This theme continues into the Book of J udges. As Block ("The Period of the

approached her family requesting permission to marry her. In his ne-
gotiations with J acob, Hamor, Shechem's father and the Canaanite
leader, described the advantage that such an arrangement would have
for the family of J acob: "Intermarry with us; give your daughters to us,
and take our daughters for yourselves. Thus you shall live with us,
and the land shall be open before you; live and trade in it, and ac-
quire property in it" (Gen 34:9-10). When the sons of J acob imposed
circumcision as the condition for the marriage, Shechem explained to
his fellow citizens why they should submit to this and afterward said,
Only on this condition will the men consent to live with us, to be-
come one people" (34:22). What was viewed by the Canaanites as a
significant advantage (becoming one people), was viewed by the bibli-
cal authors as a significant threat to Israel's existence, and this per-
spective provides a basis for judging J udah's behavior in Genesis 38.
The story of Dinah in Genesis 34 shows that the Canaanites living in
the land constituted a major threat to the promise in that assimilation
with the Canaanites would make it impossible for Abraham's descen-
dants ever to become a great nation as Gen 12:3 predicts.
J udah's departure from his brothers and his settling among the
Canaanites represented a threat to the family in that it would be
more difficult to maintain the family's distinctive Yahwistic values in
isolation from the other family members. Settling among the Canaan-
J udah's evil sons reflect the values they learned from their father and
constitute evidence for J udah's departure from the values deemed
proper by the biblical author. It is possible that the repetition of the
verb O`l, "he turned aside" in 38:1, "he turned aside to a man, an Adul-
lamite, whose name was Hirah"; and 38:16, "he turned aside to her
[ie., the prostitute] by the road" is meant to suggest that J udah was
committing fornication in both instances (first spiritually and then
physically), an even closer parallel if Tamar was a Canaanite. Hirah,
J udges: Religious Disintegration Under Tribal Rule," in Israel's Apostasy and Restoration: Essays
in Honor of Roland K Harrison led. A Gileadi; Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1988] 48) has
suggested, literary indicators make it clear that the editor of the Book of J udges is making the
point that --the spiritual condition of the people inhabiting the land of Canaan at the end of the
settlement period is the same as it had been at the beginning. It has made no difference that the
identity of the people has changed. ...He has exposed the total Canaanization of Israelite society."
Thus the threat anticipated in Genesis proves to be fully legitimate. The close parallels between
the story of Sodom and Gomorrah in Genesis 19 and the story of the Levite and his concubine in
J udges 19 makes it clear that interaction with the Canaanites has resulted in assimilation of their
values to the point where the Benjaminites are little different from the people of Sodom
and Gomorrah.
214
tuted an important part of Canaanite worship.
Abraham, the J udah-Tamar story shows that J udah willingly contrib-
uted to the problem by his behavior.
34
As Ross points out, chapter 38
from his brothers and married a Canaanite, and now had seen the
fruit of that marriage thoroughly evil.
35
He further notes, If it had
been left up to J udah, the family would have assimilated with
Canaanites."
36
Aalders says that the events of chapter 38 especially
only lead to the people of Israel losing their identity among the
Canaanites and eventually being absorbed by them.
37

ing the advances of a married foreign woman. It is true that J oseph does marry an Egyp-
other than Egyptians. In addition, Pharaoh apparently arranged for the marriage) or if
an Egyptian princess was viewed negatively and was seen as a major step that set
Solomon on the course that led hIm to apostasy. ;
35
A P. Ross, Creation and Blessing (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker, 1988) 616.
36
Ibid. 619.
37
G. C. Aalders, Genesis (Bible Student's Commentary; 2 vols.; Grand Rapids, MI:

J udah's Canaanite friend, uses the term 0Up, cult prostitute" (vv 21-
22) for the woman with whom J udah had sexual relations while the
narrator (v 15) uses the word 0!ll, harlot, prostitute." Perhaps the
Canaanite's use of a term replete with connotations of Canaanite fer-
tility worship would remind the reader that cult prostitution consti-
Even as the story of Dinah and Shechem in chapter 34 implies
the threat the Canaanites posed to the fulfillment of the promise to
present[s] a picture of a corrupt family. J udah continued his irrespon-
sible course: he had earlier moved the sale of J oseph, then separated
bring to light the critical danger that threatened the 'chosen seed' if
they remained in Canaan. Mixed marriages with the Canaanites could
This suggests another important connection with the J oseph story
although the verbal and literary connectors are not explicit ones. Gene-
sis 38 shows that living in Canaan among its inhabitants jeopardized the
fulfillment of God's promise to Abraham because the sons of J acob were
unable and/or unwilling to resist assimilation with the Canaanites. The
family of J udah, the leading spokesman for the brothers, and the one
destined to become the leading tribe and father of the royal and messi-
anic line, was threatened with extinction as a result of J udah's actions.
34 In strong contrast to J udah's behavior, J oseph is presented in chap. 39 as resist-
tian, and the daughter of a priestess at that. There are no indications in the text that this
was viewed negatively and that this constituted a threat to the promise or the future of
Abraham's descendants or to proper Yahwistic values. It is unclear whether it was the
context (ie., J oseph was living in Egypt where he perhaps had few choices for a wife
it was J oseph's character that caused the biblical author to view that marriage to a for-
eign woman as appropriate. Generally Egyptians were not viewed in the same over-
whelmingly negative terms as Canaanites though at a later time Solomon's marriage to
Zondervan, 1981) 2.191.
215
tians ate separately. This was done, according to v 32, because "the
Egyptians" (46:34). The situation in Egypt was very different from that
sibly mix with their countrymen. This, of course, happened in
Egypt."
38
The necessity for the Egyptian sojourn in Israel's becoming

38
Ibid.

J oseph's time in Egypt and his elevation to a high position there
did much to insure the survival of J acob's family during the famine
that affected the entire Near East, but there appears to be a signifi-
cance that goes beyond the short term. Gen 43:26-34 describes a meal
that J oseph ate with his brothers in Egypt before he revealed himself
to them. Verse 32 explains that J oseph, the brothers, and the Egyp-
Egyptians could not eat bread with the Hebrews, for that is an abom-
ination to the Egyptians." Likewise, J oseph's family was allowed to
live in the area of Goshen, apparently apart from the areas where the
Egyptians lived, because "every shepherd is an abomination to the
in Canaan. In Egypt the problem posed by intermarriage and assimi-
lation was far less significant, not because of the Israelites but rather
because the Egyptians would not have anything to do with them. In
Egypt the descendants of Abraham were protected from themselves
because the Egyptians considered them to be an abomination. Thus
J acob's family was placed in a cultural environment where God's
promise that they would become a great nation could be fulfilled.
As Aalders suggests, "J acob's descendants had to leave Canaan if
they were to develop as a separate and distinctive people. It was im-
perative that they be moved into a situation where they could not pos-
a 7l1 `l1 "a great nation," as predicted in Gen 12:2 is suggested by Jo-
seph in 50:20, "You meant evil against me, but Cod meant it for good
in order... to preserve many people alive [3 CV h`07]." While the
same kind of direct verbal correspondence that often links passages
and ideas is not found here, it seems likely that CV, "people," and `l1
"nation, are essentially synonymous here and that J oseph's statement
is related to the situation found in Exodus 1. Exod 1:20 says, CV0 3`l
Rb lbYV`l, "the people have become very numerous and strong," and
this prompts the Pharaoh to do something about a situation he consid-
ers quite dangerous (e.g., Exod 1:7, 9, 12, 20). It seems likely that the
statement in Exodus is meant to emphasize the fulfillment of the
promise to make Abraham's descendants into a great nation.
Recognizing the various contexts in which the J udah-Tamar story
is set is essential in understanding the significance of the events
described in Genesis 38. The contexts complement one another, and
each provides unique information that illuminates the purpose(s) of
the story intended by the biblical author.
216
The Criswell College
4010 Gaston Ave.
Dallas, TX 75246
www.criswell.edu

217

CREATION; OR, THE BIBLICAL COSMOGONY
IN THE LIGHT OF MODERN SCIENCE.
1

1
Creation ; or, the Biblical Cosmogony in the Light of Modern Science.
Bibliotheca Sacra 42 (1885) 201-24.
Public Domain

ARTICLE I.

BY J AMES D. DANA, LL.D., SILLIMAN PROFESSOR OF GEOLOGY AND
MINERALOGY, YALE COLLEGE.

THE grand history of creation with which the Bible
opens is thrown into the region of myths or dreams by
two classes of writers: the scientific, who know the many
positive scientific errors in the accepted interpretation,
and see no method of harmonizing the two diverse
records; the exegetical, who hold that exegesis alone
should determine the meaning of the chapter.
One such short-sighted exegete, for example, referring
to Professor Guyot's recent work, seeks to enforce his
various objections by such remarks as the following:
"Biblical interpretation is older far than geology"!
"Skill and knowledge in the physical sciences by no
means necessarily involve skill and knowledge in the
science of interpretation." "A man may have consider-
able knowledge about terminal moraines, and little or no
such knowledge about the origin, history, and diction of
By Arnold Guyot, LL.D., Blair Professor of Geology and Physical Geogra-
phy in the College of New J ersey. pp. 140. 12mo. New York: Charles
Scribner's Sons. 1884.
[For Professor Dana's former statements of his views upon this subject,
see articles by him in BIBLIOTIIECA SACRA, vol. xiii. (1856) pp. 80-130,
631-655, and vol. xiv. (1857) pp. 338-413, 460-525, and 854-874.--EDS.]
VOL. XLII. NO. 166.-APRIL, 1885. 14

218
creasing admiration and affection for the earnest, simple-

THE COSMOGONY OF GENESIS.
1

CHAP. I.-
1
In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.

2
And the earth was waste and void; and darkness was upon the face of the
deep. And the Spirit of God brooded upon the face of the waters.

3
And God said, Let there be light: and there was light.
4
And God saw
the light, that it was good : and God divided the light from the darkness.

5
And God called the light Day, and the darkness he called Night. And
there was evening and there was morning, day first.

6
And God said, Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and
let it divide the waters from the waters:
7
And God made the firmament,
and divided the waters which were under the firmament from the waters
which were above the firmament : and it was so.
8
And God called the

1
The few variations from the Authorized Version have been made by
Professor Wm. G. Ballantine.
204 Creation. [April,

mogony, and that the brief review of the majestic march
of events before man makes a wonderfully befitting pre-
lude to God's message of law and love to man, constitu-
ting the Bible.
I do not mean to say that Professor Guyot's views as to
the interpretation, or as to the meaning of the Hebrew
words in which the oldest form of the document appears,
are in every case beyond question. But I do claim for them
the first place among all the interpretations that have
been offered. It is now thirty-five years since Professor
Guyot, two years after his arrival in America, gave me,
at my house one evening, his views on the first chapter of
Genesis. I listened to his interpretations of the successive
verses with increasing interest to the end, and with in-
minded, and learned Christian. Professor Guyot took up
the subject after years of training in biblical as well as
natural science, and pursued it with deep and honest,
searchings for the truth, believing both in the Bible and
in Nature, and in the inspiration and truth of the first
chapter of the Bible.
For convenience of reference I here insert
firmament Heaven. And there was evening and there was morning, day
second.

219

9
And God said, Let the waters under the heaven be gathered together
unto one place, and let the dry land appear: and it was so.
10
And God
called the dry land Earth ; and the gathering together of the waters called he
Seas : and God saw that it was good.
11
And God said, Let the earth bring
forth grass; the herb yielding seed, and the fruit tree yielding fruit after his
kind, whose seed is in itself, upon the earth : and it was so.
12
And the
yielding fruit, whose seed was in itself, after his kind: and God saw that it
was good.
13
And there was evening and there was morning, day third.

14
And God said, Let there be lights in the firmament of the heaven to
divide the day from the night ; and let them be for signs, and for seasons,
and for days, and years :
15
and let them be for lights in the firmament of
the heaven to give light upon the earth : and it was so.
16
And God made
the two great lights ; the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light
to rule the night : he made the stars also.
17
And God set them in the firma-
ment of the heaven to give light upon the earth,
18
and to rule over the day and
over the night, and to divide the light from the darkness : and God saw that it was
good.
19
And there was morning and there was evening, day fourth.

20
And God said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving
creature that hath life, and let fowl fly above the earth in the open firma-
ment of heaven.
21
And God created the great sea monsters, and every
after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind : and God saw that it
was good.
22
And God blessed them, saying, Be fruitful, and multiply, and
fill the waters in the seas, and let fowl multiply in the earth.
23
And there
was evening and there was morning, day fifth.

24
And God said, Let the earth bring forth the living creature after his
kind, cattle, and creeping thing, and beast of the earth after his kind : and
it was so.
25
And God made the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle
and God saw that it was good.

26
And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness: and
air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping
thing that creepeth upon the earth.
27
So God created man in his own
image, in the image of God created he him ; male and female created he
them.
28
And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and
that moveth upon the earth.

29
And God said, Behold, I have given you every herb bearing seed,
which is upon the face of all the earth, and every tree, in the which is the
fruit of a tree yielding seed ; to you it shall be for meat.
30
And to every
1885.] Dana: Creation. 205
earth brought forth grass, and herb yielding seed after his kind, and the tree
living creature that moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly,
after their kind, and every thing that creepeth upon the earth after his kind
let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the
multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over
the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing
beast of the earth, and to every fowl of the air, and to every thing that
creepeth upon the earth, wherein there is life, I have given every green herb
220

for meat: and it was so.
31
And God saw every thin; that he had made,
morning, day the sixth.
CHAP. II.-
1
Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the
host of them.
2
And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had
made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had
made.
3
And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that
206 Dana: Creation. [April,
and, behold, it was very good. And there was evening and there was
in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

In the following pages I briefly review and explain
Professor Guyot's interpretation, without following pre-
cisely the order in his work, adding in some parts other,
thoughts of his from our many conversations, where they
could aid in the illustration of the subject-thoughts which,
with more leisure than was afforded him in the few last
weeks of his life, he would probably have brought into
his volume. Where we differ on any point I make men-
tion of it. I have also here and there added an argument
in support of his views.
I. In approaching the subject we have to recognize
the fact that man's comprehension of any idea communi-
cated by another is limited by the amount and character
of his knowledge and beliefs, and that the interpretation
of the terms employed in the communication would be
determined thereby. For example, the idea of space
about the earth would necessarily take shape in the mind
as that of a solid firmament with men who never had any
other idea on the subject, even if the author imparting
the idea were divine. The idea of fluid in space, whether
liquid or gaseous, would become that of waters to those
who already believed in the "waters above the heavens."
(See 148th Psalm, from which Professor Guyot makes a
citation. The general expression "plants means to ordi-
nary men ordinary plants, such as are everywhere in
view; and only to one, educated in science or philosophy
are the essential attributes of a plant present in the sim-
plest of the species. Accordingly, the terms or words by
which the ideas in the Bible cosmogony are expressed
must necessarily, although these ideas were divinely com-

221

municated, bear some impress of want of knowledge or
comprehension. This important psychological fact is not
referred to by Professor Guyot. My attention was drawn
to it nearly thirty years since by the eminent theologian
of New England, Dr. Nathaniel W. Taylor.
I suppose it to be far from certain that Moses was the
inspired man who received from God the record of his
creative works. It seems probable that the record was a
chapter of sacred truth among men long before his time,
and that it was the source of the early monotheism of the
world, and of some of the cosmogonic ideas associated
with this belief.
II. The brief review of creation in Genesis sets forth
only the grand stages of progress in the creative work,
or those great events that marked epochs in the history.
Such it should have been if written by a man of supreme
intelligence and exalted philosophy, and such it must be
if God is the author. The number of these epochs in the
account is eight. A method of interpretation that puts
among the eight an event not of this epochal character
should, therefore, be received with doubt.
III. System under law pervades God's works, and the
discovery of it is one great end of all philosophic study of
nature. Professor Guyot looked for system in the arrange-
ment of the Mosaic record, as well as in the relations of
the works themselves; and the result he reached is in
itself profound testimony to its divine origin.
Of the six days of Genesis, the first three are like the
last three in having light as the work of the first of the
three days, and in having two great works on the last of
the three. There is, thus, a parallelism in movement
between the two halves, or the first and second triads.
On the first day, the light was the light of the universe,
dependent on the constitution of matter; on the fourth
day, the first of the second triad, it is light from the sun,
moon, and stars to the earth.
Further: the first triad included the events connected

222

with the inorganic history of the earth, the last of which,
on the third clay, was the arrangement of the lands and
seas; the second triad was occupied with the events of the
organic history, from the creation of the first animals to
man.
Further: the third day, or last of the first triad, ends
with the creation of plants, as its second great work, or
the introduction of the new element, life, which was to be
the chief feature of the progress during the succeeding
era; and on the sixth day, the last of the second triad, the,
second great work is the creation of man, a being made
"in the image of God," and destined through his spiritual
nature to immortal progress.
This system in the divine record is not a figment of the
student's fancy. It is a fact; a fact that displays purpose
in the author of the document, and knowledge beyond
that of ancient or any time, and philosophy more than
human.
IV. The first verse of the chapter, besides proclaiming
God the creator of the " heavens and the earth," teaches tfrat
the beginning of the heavens and the earth was the begin-
ning of the existing universe. The words imply that the,
heavens and the earth began to exist in some state or con-
dition; which condition, as regards the earth, was one
waste and void," or, as another translator writes it
"formless and naught."
The actual condition is partly indicated by the work of
the first day, "Let light be, and light was." The light
was the first light of the universe. The phenomena of
light have been proved to be a result of molecular action,
and to be dependent upon fundamental qualities of matter
as now constituted. Man has ascertained the wave-lengths
in the vibration of molecular force corresponding to light
of different parts of the spectrum, and also other laws of
light. He has found, moreover, that the laws of heat
and of electrical and chemical action are so involved with
those of light that all these conditions are convertible and

223
twenty-four hours, measured off by the revolving earth,

one in molecular origin. The fiat "Let light be" was,
consequently, the beginning of light, heat, and electrical
and chemical action in matter, which matter till then was
inert; the beginning of laws of action which have since
remained unchanged; the beginning of the activity which
led to chemical combinations, and later to systems of
worlds, to suns and to planets; the beginning, therefore,
of "the Generations of the Heavens," or of the develop-
ment of the universe.
The physical facts with regard to light--which, it
should be noted, are not modern facts, but as old as the
first creative day thus prove to us that the "waters,"
upon the face of which the Spirit of God moved when
the fiat of the first day went forth, were not literally
waters, whatever the strict meaning of the Hebrew word;
nor was "the earth" a defined sphere in space.
V. The word day in the chapter, with the accompany-
ing expression, evening and morning, is a stumbling-block
to many. The ordinary exegete finds only 24-hour days,
and stands to it that the earth in its revolution was the
timepiece then in use. Professor Guyot concludes from
the five: different uses of the word "day" in the narrative,
and the fact that it is employed for three days before
there was a sun to divide the day front the night (an argu-
ment which others have used), that the earth's day of
twenty-four hours may not be, and cannot be, the day of
Genesis ; and, hence, that the days were unlimited periods
--time of whatever length the work in each case re-
quired; and that the expression "evening and morning"
indicates, by a familiar metaphor, the beginning and con-
summation of each work. If, as is now clear, the Genesis
is an account of the creation of the universe, days of
can have no place, in the history. Moreover, it is hardly
possible that Moses, who wrote, "A thousand years in thy
sight are but as yesterday when it is past," and, "Before
the mountains were brought forth, or ever thou hadst

224

formed the earth and the world, even from everlasting to
everlasting, thou art God," entertained so belittling an
idea of the Creator and his work. Before the first day
there was no literal evening; there was darkness; and then,
as the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters, at
the fiat, there was light. The succession was "evening
and morning," a beginning and a consummation of the
great work.
VI. The dividing of the waters fromthe waters by a
firmament is the recorded work of the second day. The
beginning of activity in matter took place on the first or
preceding clay; the appearance over the earth of dry land
amid the gathered waters was to be the work of the third
or following day. The historical event of chief impor
tance between the two was the making of the earth.
This division of the "waters from the waters" has usu-
ally been interpreted as a separation, by an expanse or
firmament, of waters of the earth's surface from the
waters, that is, the clouds, above; or, of the earth's molten
surface from the clouds. Such an event is too trivia? for
a place among the eight great works, and also is out of
place on the second day. It accomplished nothing, for it
left the earth under its swaddling-band of clouds. The
events of the first and third days help us to understand
that of the second or intervening day.
On the first day, matter was endowed with force: The
next great event was the making of the universe thus begun;
it was the dividing-up of this now active matter, diffused
through the immensity of space; the subdividing and
arranging of it, until the system of the universe had been
developed, and ultimately the earth had become a defined
sphere, with the "heavens of heavens," or a great expanse,
around it. The words describe sufficiently well such a
division of the " waters from the waters"; or, perhaps,
more strictly, the final result, the earth separated from
the diffused matter of space in which, on the first clay, it
was still involved. By the fiat, the rotation of matter in

225
is far from certain that Moses, who was versed in all
Egyptian learning, so considered it.
1
Professor Guyot

space was begun (if this was not part of the work of the
first clay), and the system of the universe was carried for-
ward. The earth, though thus defined, was still an unfin-
ished earth.
It matters little what may be the literal meaning of the
word translated "firmament." Although regarded gen-
erally among the J ews as signifying a solid firmament, it
quotes from verse twentieth of the narrative the expres-
sion, "fowl that may fly above the earth in the open
firmament," as evidence on this point.
VII. The gathering together of the waters into one
place, called seas, and, thereby, the appearing of the dry
land, was the work of the first half of the third day. After
the defining of the earth in the solar system--at first, no
doubt, a liquid sphere--slow cooling and consolidation
went on and, finally, the condensation of the larger part
of the enveloping vapors took place, covering the sphere
with water. Still later, the waters were gathered into
one place and the dry land appeared, thus determining
the arrangements of the surface, and making the sphere
ready for living species. With this finishing event the
inorganic history of the the earth was brought to an end.
Geological readings reach back to this period of the
first dry land--that of the so-called Archaean era, the
geography of which era is now pretty well understood.
Of the earth in its molten state the science has no facts
from observed rocks, and derives its conclusions and con-
jectures mostly from facts and general principles in chem-
ical and physical science.
VIII. The second fiat of the third day commences
with the words, "Let the earth bring forth grass, the herb

Professor Guyot places the actual defining of the earth under the work
of the third day, instead of with that of the second day, as above. The
order and character of the events are the same in the two methods of
arrangement.

226
and living structures which the forces without this con-

yielding seed, and the fruit-tree yielding fruit." In the
expressions, "yielding seed," "having seed in itself," the
words describe, with wonderful precision, as Professor
Guyot observes, the characteristic of a living species,
distinguishing it from mineral hr inorganic substances.
Beings having powers of growth and reproduction were
now facts, and this was the great creation. These powers
are exhibited in the simplest plants; and hence the new
creation was in an important sense complete, although
represented at first only by the lower tribes of plants.
Obedience to the fiat, "Let the earth bring forth," con-
tinued in after time; new and higher species coming forth
in succession, and ordinary fruit-trees not until the later
part of geological time, long after the Coal period..
With reference to the introduction of life, science has
no explanation; for no experiments have resulted, in mak-
ing from dead matter a living species. We can only say,
"God created." The growing plant is on a higher level
than that of ordinary molecular law; for it controls and
subordinates to itself chemical forces, and thereby is ena-
bled to make out of mineral matter chemical compounds
trol are incapable of. Only when growth ceases, and
death consequently ensues, does ordinary chemical law
regain control, and then decomposition commences. More
than this, the living being, before it dies, produces germs
which develop into other like forms, with like powers;
and thus cycles of growth are continued indefinitely. In
making its tissues, the living plant is storing force for the
sustenance and purposes of beings of a still higher grade
--those of the animal kingdom ; beings that cannot live on
mineral materials. There is, hence, reason for believing that
the power which so controls and exalts chemical forces,
raising them to the level required by the functions of a
plant, cannot come from unaided chemical forces; and
much less that which carries them to a still higher level,
--that of the living, sentient animal.

227
1885.] Creation. 213

In the Bible record, the creation of plants preceded that
of animals; and this order is sustained by facts from
nature. For the reason just stated, the plant, as Guyot
says, "is the indispensable basis of all animal life." Fur-
ther, the lower species of plants are capable of existing
in waters hotter than animals can endure; and, therefore,
the condition of the waters of the globe would have
suited them very long before they were fitted for animal
life; very long, because diminution in temperature must
have gone on with extreme slowness.
Professor Guyot observes, further, that, since vegeta-
tion uses the animal-destroying gas, carbonic acid, as a
means of growth, it served to purify the ancient waters
and air, and, hence, was a befitting part of the inorganic
division of the history. He also well says that the living
principle fundamental to the plant was prophetic of a
higher organic, era beyond, that of animal life.
Distinct remains of plants have not yet been found in
Archaean rocks. These rocks have been so changed by
heat that relics of plants would have been obliterated or
obscured, had they existed. Some of the rocks contain
great quantities of graphite, or black lead, a variety of
carbon that in some cases (as in Carboniferous slates in
Rhode Island, and at Worcester, Mass.) has resulted from
the action of heat on coal beds. The graphite which is
common in the Archaean rocks of Canada is regarded by
many as evidence that Archaean time had marine plants in
great abundance.
IX. On the fourth day, "God said, Let there be lights
in the firmament of heaven." In a subsequent sentence, the
words are: " made the two great lights," "the stars also."
But the purpose of the lights is set forth in detail in each
of the five verses relating to the day's work: "to divide
the day from the night"; to be "for signs, and for seasons,
and for days, and years"; "to give light upon the
earth"; to rule over the day, and over the night "; "to
divide the light from the darkness"; "the greater light

228

to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night."
The great purpose of the sources of light was, therefore,
accomplished by them, whether they were "made" or
made to appear. It was fully accomplished when the sun
became to the earth the actual source of day and night
and seasons, and that would have been when it first shone
through the earth's long-existing envelope of clouds.
Professor Guyot speaks of this envelope as consisting of
electrically lighted vapor, and calls it a photosphere,
resembling, in some respects, that now about the sun; and
he observes that the sun, moon, and stars became visible
only after its disappearance. The modern "Aurora" is
a result of electric disturbances over the present cold
sphere; and there can be no doubt of the vastly greater
intensity of such disturbances during the period of the
earth's cooling. But, whatever the fact as to the electric
light about the earth when the temperature had greatly
diminished, there is no doubt that the envelope of clouds
was of long continuance, and that the time was slowly but
finally reached when the earth was free from it. One of
the sublimest passages in literature is the reference to the
work of the third day in creation, contained in God's
answer to J ob "out of the whirlwind " (chapter xxxviii.);
and, although often quoted, it may well be introduced
here: "Who shut up the sea with doors?" "When I
made the cloud the garment thereof, and thick darkness a
swaddling-band for it, and established my decree upon it,
and set bars and doors, and said, Hitherto shalt thou
come, but no further, and here shall thy proud waves be
stayed." The final disappearance of that swaddling-band
would necessarily have resulted in the events of the
fourth day.
This first appearance of the sun naturally comes after
the creation of plants; for the cloud envelope would
have continued long after the earth's temperature had
diminished to that degree which admitted of the growth
of the lower plants. And, besides, it is a natural prelude

229
succession made out for the earliest species of these grand
the general order in the succession, were first announced

to the organic era, the sun's light being essential to all
higher grades of animal species; though not to the lower.
X. The fiat of the fifth day reads: "Let the waters
bring forth abundantly." The words which follow
describe the lower orders of animals, or the Invertebrates,
together with all Vertebrates excepting Mammals (or
quadrupeds and man). The fiat of the first half of the
sixth day begins with "Let the earth bring forth," and
the words that follow describe the Mammals, the division
of Vertebrates of which Man is the head.
The succession in the living tribes given in the chapter
is: (i.) Plants (third day); (2.) Invertebrates and the
lower Vertebrates (fifth day); (3.) Mammals, or the higher
Vertebrates (first half of the sixth day) ; (4.) Man, the
head of Mammals (second half of the sixth day). This
course of progress accords in a general way with the
readings of science, and the accordance is exact with the
divisions, if we except the division of birds about which
there is doubt. Geology has ascertained many details with
regard to the earth's life and the upward gradations in
the various tribes. But the grand fact of progress, and
in the Cosmogony of the Bible:
Science might say that the principles of zoological
classification would have been conformed to more closely
if the work of the fifth day had ended with the Inverte-
brates, leaving all the Vertebrates to the sixth day. But
this arrangement, viewed in the light of the philosophy of
history, is no improvement; since the record, like the rest
of the Bible, has special reference to Man, in whom is the
consummation of all history. The sixth day's work
includes only that particular division of Vertebrates, to
which Man himself belongs, whose common character-
istic, that of suckling their young, is, through the feelings
of subjection, reverence and affection it occasions, of the
highest value as a means of binding child to parent, man
to man, and man to his Maker.

230
species, evidence of a development, or gradual unfolding,
216 Creation. [April,

XI. The various species mentioned as the work of the
fifth day, and again those of the sixth day, came forth not
as a motley assemblage simultaneously at the word of
command, but, as already remarked, in long succession.
Guyot, like his friend Agassiz, saw in the facts connected
with this long succession, and in those exhibited by living
of the kingdoms of life. He found this evidence in the
general rise in grade of species from the simple begin-
nings of early time to the crowning species, Man. He
found it, further, in the many examples of two or three
lines of species divaricating off from so-called comprehen-
sive or composite types, like the forkings from a single
stem. Agassiz called the types at the head or source of
such forkings synthetic types; and Guvot (Objecting to the
term "synthetic " because it implies a putting together of
what was previously separate) denominated them undi-
vided types, or types that were to be divided in the course
of future progress. He found, following his friend, still
more striking evidence of development in Agassiz's dis-
covery that a very close parallelism existed, in numerous
cases through all departments of living species, between
the successive kinds of life in the geological series and
the successive forms in the stages of development of
single living species, so that the successive adult forms of
the young (or early) world were like the successive young
forms in the development of a living species. For exam-
ple, in Crustaceans, or the group to which the Crab, Lob-
ster, and Shrimp belong, the species of early time are
very much like the younger stages of some of these mod-
ern species. Thus there was a degree of parallelism
between the development of the long succession of spe-
cies and development from the germ of a single high
grade species of later time. No principle worked out by
his studies called forth from Agassiz greater enthusiasm
and eloquence than this last; and none led him so posi-
tively to the belief that, in his searchings and discoveries
of law and system in nature, he was studying the
231
further, the first stage reveals much as to the early forms
nature and to that also of the writer,--the hand of God
They held that the development was carried forward by

thoughts of God," or, in the words of Guyot, "the will or
purpose of God." The principle is now universally recog-
nized among biologists, and has become a means of read-
ing the past. To the ordinary eye the coiled shell of a
Nautilus or Ammonite is a shell more or less smooth and
pretty, large or small. To one who has learned to read
nature, as has been pointed out by Flyatt, it is an historical
roll: the inner coil, simple in form, being the shell of the
youngest stage in its development; the successive coils,
of varying form and adornment, that of the successive
stages, one after another, toward the adult stage. And,
in the geological history of the type, and the following, of
later forms in the chronological succession. This is an
example under the principle of parallelism between the
stages of embryonic development and the stages in the
earth's life-development.
To the minds of Agassiz and Guyot, thus taught by
did not appear to be lifted from his works by such truths.
the Creator, and, looked upon each successive species as
existing by his creating act. God was not only at the
head as the source of power, but also in every movement,
and creatively in each new step of progress. And how
much more God-like is such a system of development
than the making of the fifth-day motley assemblage of life
at the spoken word!
The very words in the first chapter of Genesis, as
Guyot observes, sustain this interpretation. Nowhere is
there taught that abrupt creation of species which pre-
judging exegesis so generally finds. The narrative reads,
with reference to plants, "Let the earth bring forth";
not let certain kinds, or all kinds, of plants exist; but "Let
the earth bring forth"; and the creation begun in the fiat
on the third day was continued on afterward, through the
earth's period of growth and development. So, again,
VOL. XLII. No. 166. 2
232
these throughout Paleozoic time. Further, on the sixth
Bible, in its opening chapter on cosmogony, first taught.

with regard to the lower animals, with fishes, reptiles, and
flying things, it says "Let the waters brink forth," insti-
tuting thus a course of development, and not fixing its
limits; and conforming in the command "Let the waters"
to the geological fact that the earliest animal species were
all of the waters, and a great part of those that followed
day, it reads, "Let the earth bring forth," although the
species were of the highest class of the animal kingdom,
--that of Mammals.
Gradual development is thus the doctrine of the chap-
ter, as it is of nature. Modern science teaches what the
Agassiz believed it; and still he was, to the end of his
life, a believer, also, in the creation of each species by a
divine act.
X11. Does the chapter on cosmogony in the Bible
teach the direct creation of each species by a divine act? We
look in vain for any definite statement on this important
subject in connection with the works of the third, fifth,
or sixth days, with the exception of the work of the latter
half of the sixth clay, the creation of Man. The expres-
sions " Let the waters bring forth," "Let the earth bring
forth, "and the following expression, "God made," do not
imply that a divine act was required for each species
they teach definitely that, man excepted, only three fiats
were required for all the various and immensely numer-
ous species that have existed in past time. And in this
feature the first chapter of Genesis is like the rest of the
Bible.
The question is thus left an open one, to be decided, if
decided at all, by the study of existing life and that of the
past. Considering, then that the fact is not decided by
the Bible, and in view of the readings of nature that have
been made of late years by many investigators, Professor
Guyot admits in his recent work that the question re-
mains open. He observes that the use of the Hebrew
233
of life, into the various forms of life, and of mankind into
regard to the wide varieties of existing species, the rela-
ments of rotation and systems of divisions and combina-

word bara, translated created, on three occasions, and three
only, in the chapter,--the first at the creation of matter,
the second at the creation of animal life, and the third at
the creation of Man,--teaches that these events were dis-
tinct creations, that is, demanded divine intervention; and
that evolution from matter into life, froth animal life into
the spiritual life of man, is impossible ; but adds with
reference to the rest of the work of creation, "the ques-
tion of evolution of matter into various forms of matter;
all its varieties, remains still open."
This was not the early view of Professor Guyot nor
that of the writer. It was slowly reached by us both
and only after an accumulation of facts by science--with
tions of varieties to physical conditions over the globe
and the consequent gradations of forms, and the grada-
tions of existing species in some cases into those of the
preceding geological age, together with other paleouto-
logical discoveries--had made the argument: for the devel-
opment or unfolding of the systems of life, before held,
an argument for development through some natural
method under "the constant and indispensable supervi-
sion of God over the work." We both hold that this
natural method is at present only very imperfectly under-
stood, and' may always be so.
The idea of gradual development pervades the Mosaic
narrative from beginning to end. The creation of light
is not the creation of an elemental substance or property,
but the imparting of forces to the particles of matter
and thus initiating change and progress. The dividing
of the "waters from the waters" was not the creation of
any particular substance or condition, but the carrying
forward of the development of the universe by move-
tions, under the law of gravitation and other molecular
laws, until suns and worlds had been evolved, and, among
234
nents: not its finished continents, for the fiat is simply a
beginning of work that was to be completed, as in other
teaches it. Thus science explains and illumines the
inspired narrative, and exalts our conceptions of the
ated he him." Three times this strong affirmation is
nature was placed at his feet; and being made in the
image of God, he was capable of moral distinctions and of

the worlds, the Earth. The gathering of the waters into
one place and the appearing of the dry land was not the
sudden creation of dry land, but a further carrying on of
changes until the molten earth had become covered with
the condensed waters, and had at last its seas and conti-
cases, in future ages.
Thus the inorganic history in the narrative is like the
organic. If Professor Guyot accepts of the nebular
theory in his system it is because the early part of the
chapter not only is unintelligible without it, but actually
grand events announced. Thus, also, the sacred record
manifests its divine origin in its concordance with the
latest readings of nature.
XIII. Of the last work, the sacred record says, "God
created Man in his own image, in the image of God cre-
repeated in the announcement, and three times "the
potent word" bara is used. Man's commission, as sent
forth, was "subdue" "and have dominion," in which all
spiritual progress. He was thus above nature, while of
nature. "With him begins the age of moral freedom and
responsibility, that of the historical world."
Science has made no real progress toward proving that
the divine act was not required for the creation of Man.
No remains of ancient man have been found that are
of lower grade than the lowest of existing tribes; none
that show any less of the erect posture and of other char-
acteristics of the exalted species.
XIV. The words closing the verses on the sixth day are;
Thus the heavens and the earth were finished, and all
the host of them." The chapter opens with the words,
235
Parallel with the week of Creation, Man, a being of a
of rest from daily toil, but of activity in the higher

In the beginning God created the heavens and the
earth; "and this verse announces the finishing of "the
heavens and the earth," a comprehensive expression
which throws light on the meaning of the first announce-
ment and of those which follow it.
XV. "Now begins the seventh day, the day of rest,
or the sabbath of the earth"--the day now in progress
which has not yet reached its evening, in which God's
"work is one of love to man, the redemption;" the cre-
ation of " the new man, born anew of the Spirit, in the
heart of the natural man."
few short years, has his week; and, by God's appoint-
ment, as well as Nature's need, his seventh day of rest-
world of the spirit."
"Such is the grand cosmogonic week described by
Moses," says Guyot in his concluding remarks. I have
found, as years have passed since that conversation in
august, 1850, no reason to change my estimate of Pro-
fessor Guyot's exposition of Genesis, unless it be that I
give it, with small exceptions, fuller concurrence, and
find higher satisfaction in its teachings. Every feature in
it, its spirit, its philosophy, its sufficiency as an interpre-
tation of the sacred text, its consistency with the de-
mands of sciences commends it.
The appeal to nature-science which has here been
made in order to sustain an interpretation of a chapter in
the Bible will be to the scientific exegete--or rather to
some such--another profane effort, though "of pious
intent," to set aside the claims of the science of hermen-
eutics," calling for another "warning of the readers of
this noble little volume"--to which will now be added
"the excellent BIBLIOTHECA SACRA." But this way of
warning the world against the mistakes of science, with-
out knowing the difference between its truths and errors,
is an unrighteous course. It is unrighteous, because its
236
I. For the law as to the basis of light, see any text-book on Physics. The
of the solar spectrum embraces a little less than one octave, the spectrum has

charges are ignorantly made; and also because what
there is of truth in science is truth from., a divine source,
as strictly so as that of the Bible; and, thirdly, because
it does harm to the cause of truth and not good.
To aid the reader in studying up science enough to
make himself a judge of the scientific facts fundamental
to the interpretations, I here give a, brief review of these
facts.

existence of the ether in space is a fact now experimentally established.
Not only have the wave-lengths for the different parts of the spectrum been
determined with great accuracy, but also octaves in the wave-lengths cor-
responding to octaves in sound-vibrations; for, although the laminous part
been studied for about four octaves beyond the red end, and one beyond the
violet.
2. The melted condition of the earth when first a sphere in space is not
doubted by geologists, all geological and astronomical facts favoring the
conclusion.
3. The temperature at the earth's surface when molten was above 2,000
Fahrenheit, as proved by the fusing temperature of rocks. As a conse-
quence, the ocean's waters, equivalent in volume to a layer of water 1,000
feet deep over the whole earth's surface, were then in a state of dense vapor
about the sphere; and so was all else of the surface material that was
vaporizable at that temperature. Since a cubic inch of water makes, under
ordinary pressure and temperature, a cubic foot of steam, the envelope of
vapor, atmosphere, and other gases was of great thickness and density.
The water-vapor began to condense at a temperature above the ordinary
boiling point, because, as experiment has shown, this temperature varies
with pressure; and under the heavy pressure of the superincumbent ocean
of vapors and atmosphere, the temperature at which the ocean would have
begun to be made from the deposition of water, would have been, accord-
ing to one estimate, 600 Fahrenheit.
4. Rapid evaporation goes on not only at the boiling temperature, but
also at temperatures much below it. While hot, the clouds must have made
a continuous envelope about the sphere, which cooling would finally have
broken up and removed.
5. Plants live on mineral matter, and animals not--a fact well estab-
lished ; and hence the animal kingdom is dependent on the vegetable king-
dom for its existence.
6. Plants of the lower tribes survive in waters whose temperature is as
high as 200 Fahrenheit, and some are not destroyed at a temperature of
220 Fahrenheit.
237
locomotion, is strikingly true of the lower of the simple Rhizopods, which
by Leidy. The claim is made only for the very lowest of this low group,
which are yet doubtful things.
1
The Archaean era. The position of the part over the American Continent

1
Dr. Leidy says, in his large, finely illustrated work on the Fresh-water

7. The question as to a genetic relation between the lowest animals and
lowest plants is not yet positively decided by observation; for some biol-
ogists hold that the two kingdoms graduate into one another through inter-
mediate species; and that although the lowest plants may have long pre-
ceded the lowest animals, the latter were a gradual development from the
former. This is far from proved. The grand distinctive fact, that animals
are self-conscious, or conscious of the outer world, know, avoid obstacles in
are species of the lowest division of the animal kingdom, as is well shown
8. The first dry land of the globe appeared in what is called by geologists,
is well known, and these positions indicate the form and location of the fin-
ished continent. Mountains existed over them, and among these oldest
mountains of the oldest dry land are the Adirondacks, and the Highlands of
New J ersey. The best part of the evidence with regard to the existence of
plants in this era is stated on page 213. The existence of the lower of ani-
mal species during the later part of the era is yet unproved.
9. Aquatic invertebrate animals were, the earliest of animal species,
according to the testimony from fossils in the earth's rocks. Fishes come
next in order; then Amphibians; then Reptiles. All these tribes were rep-
resented by species before the earliest of Mammals appeared. The exis-
tence of Birds before the earliest Mammals is not proved, though believed
by some paleontologists on probable evidence. The early Mammals were
Marsupials (like the Opossum and Kangaroo) and lived in the era called by
Agassiz "The Age of Reptiles." True Mammals came into geological
history in the Tertiary era, very long after the appearance of the first
Birds, and they so far characterize the era that Agassiz called it " The Age
of Mammals.
Man was the last of the series. It is not established that his bones or
relics occur as far back as the Tertiary era.
10. The facts with regard to system, development-like, in the order of suc-
cession in the plants and animals of geological history are not doubted by
Rhizopods of North America (2379), after alluding to the absence of a
mouth and stomach: " Without trace of nerve elements and without definite
fixed organs of any kinds internal or external, the Rhizopod--simplest
of all animals, a mere jelly speck-moves about with the apparent purposes
of more complex creatures. It selects and swallows its appropriate food,
digests it and rejects the insoluble remains. It grows and reproduces its
kind. It evolves a wonderful variety of distinctive forms, often of the
utmost beauty ; and indeed it altogether exhibits such marvelous attributes
that one is led to ask the question, In what consists the superiority of animals
usually regarded as much higher in the scale of life?"
238
Geologists vary much as to their views on this chapter;

any geologist or naturalist. Whether the development went forward with-
out divine intervention for each species, in accordance with some theory of
evolution, is a question about which there is disagreement.

No other facts from geology or the other nature-sci-
ences are fundamental to the explanation, though all that
are known may be used in its illustration. Geologists
differ as to the present condition of the earth's interior;
yet would not do this long if they could get down there
for a look; the fact whether now liquid or not has
nothing to do with the interpretation of Genesis. They
differ as to theories of mountain-making.; but opinions
on this point do not affect the interpretation. And so it
is with other unsettled points in geology ; they have no
fundamental bearing on the interpretation of the first
chapter of Genesis.
and some will take it literally, affirming that it is a mere
fable, no better than other fables in ancient history. We
would ask of all such (as well as of the nature-doubting
exegete) a reconsideration of the question; and if they
have doubts with regard to the authenticity of the Bible
itself, they may perhaps be led, after a fair examination of
the narrative, and a consideration of the coincidences
between its history and the history of the earth derived
from nature, to acknowledge a divine origin for both; and
to recognize the fact that in this Introductory chapter its
Divine author gives the fullest endorsement of the Book
which is so prefaced. It is his own inscription on the
Title Page.

This material was taken from the public Domain
Bibliotheca Sacra 42 (1885) 201-24.
Please report any errors to: Ted Hildebrandt at [email protected]

239
is established and adjudged good. From then until the close of the
biblical corpus it is the assumed norm.
1
In this article we will
In Gen 1:26-28 "the highpoint and goal has been reached
toward which all of God's creativity from vs. 1 on was directed.
2

1
Dennis F. Kinlaw, "A Biblical View of Homosexuality, in Gary R. Collins,
1976), p. 105.

2
Gerhard von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, Old Testament Library (Phila-
Andrews University Seminary Studies 26.1 (Spring 1988) 5-21.
Copyright 1988 by Andrews University Press. Cited with permission.

THE THEOLOGY OF SEXUALITY
IN THE BEGINNING:
GENESIS 1-2

RICHARD M. DAVIDSON

Andrews University

The first two chapters of the Bible deal directly with the
question of human sexuality. Not only is human sexuality presented
as a basic fact of creation, but an elucidation of the nature of
sexuality constitutes a central part of the Creation accounts. These
opening chapters of Scripture, coupled with the portrayal of dis-
ruption and divine judgment presented in Gen 3, have been
described as of seminal character and determinative for a biblical
theology of sexuality. It has been correctly noted that a clear under-
standing of these basic statements is crucial, since here "the pattern
focus upon the theology of sexuality in the creation accounts
(Gen 1-2), and in a subsequent article we will explore the theo-
logical insights on sexuality emerging from Gen 3.

1. Sexuality in Genesis 1:1-2:4a

Here in lofty grandeur is portrayed the creation of man (ha'adam
="humankind"):
26 Then God said, "Let us make man in our image, after our
likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and
over the birds of the air, and over the cattle, and over all the earth,
and over every creeping thing that creeps upon the earth." 27 So
ed., The Secrets of Our Sexuality: Role Liberation for the Christian (Waco, TX,
delphia, 1961), p. 57.
5
240
sea and over the birds of the air and over every living thing that
moves upon the earth."
3
creation in the "image of God" and has almost entirely ignored the
further affirmation that humankind is created male and female.
4
In
lar upon the neglected statement--"male and female he created
form a subtle but strong polemic against the " 'divinisation' of
sex"
5
so common in the thought of Israel's neighbors.
Throughout the mythology of the ancient Near East, the sexual
activities of the gods form a dominant motif.
6
The fertility myth
sequently the religious atmosphere was as good as saturated with
mythical sexual conceptions.
7

3
All English renditions of Scripture herein are from the RSV.

4
Paul K. J ewett, Man as Male and Female: A Study of Sexual Relationships
froma Theological Point of View (Grand Rapids, MI, 1975), p. 19.

5
Gerhard von Rad, Old Testament Theology (New York, 1962), 1:27.

6
Raymond Collins, "The Bible and Sexuality," BTB 7 (1977):149-151, conven-
capacity, sacred marriage) in the ancient Near Eastern myths.

7
Von Rad, Old Testament Theology, 1:27.
6 RICHARD M. DAVIDSON

God created man in his own image, in the image of God he
created him; male and female he created them. 28 And God blessed
them, and God said to them, "Be fruitful and multiply, and fill
the earth and subdue it; and have dominion over the fish of the

It has been rightly observed that discussion among theologians
over this passage has largely focused on the meaning of man's
harmony with the concerns of this study we must focus in particu-
them"--without ignoring the question of the imago Dei and the
wider context of the chapter. The fundamental insights into the
theology of human sexuality which emerge from Gen 1:1-2:4a are
here discussed under seven major subheadings.

Creation Order
In the clause concerning man's creation as male and female
(Gen 1:27c) we note, first of all, that sexual differentiation is pre-
sented as a creation by God, and not part of the divine order itself.
This emphasis upon the creation of sexual distinction appears to
was of special importance, particularly in Mesopotamia and
Palestine. In the fertility cults creation was often celebrated as
resulting from the union of male and female deities: "Copulation
and procreation were mythically regarded as a divine event. Con-
iently summarizes the major aspects of sexuality (fertility, love-passion, destructive

241
of sexuality and divinity. God stands "absolutely beyond the polar-
ity of sex."
8
The sexual distinctions are presented as a creation by

singular ('him') and prevents one from assuming the creation of an
originally androgynous man."
9
The sexual distinction between
also male and female. Man exists in this differentiation, in this
duality."
10
Whether or not we agree with Barth that "this is the
only structural differentiation in which he [the human being]
exists,"
11
the sexual distinction is certainly presented in Gen 1 as a
from the equal pairing of male and female in parallel with ha-'adam
iority or inferiority between male and female. Both are "equally
immediate to the Creator and His act."
12
In the wider context of

8
Ibid.

9
Von Rad, Genesis, p. 60.

10
Karl Bath, Church Dogmatics, 3, 2 (Edinburgh, 1960):286.

11
Ibid.

12
Helmet Thielicke, The Ethics of Sex (New York. 1964), p. 7.
THEOLOGY OF SEXUALITY 7

In contrast to this view of creation as divine procreation, the
account of Gen 1, with its emphasis upon the transcendant God
(Elohim) and a cosmic view of creation, posits a radical separation
God, not part of the divine order.
A Duality fromthe Beginning
Secondly, it may be noted that God created the bipolarity of
the sexes from the beginning. The popular idea of an ideal andro-
gynous being later split into two sexes cannot be sustained from
the text. Gerhard von Rad correctly points out that "the plural in
vs. 27 ('he created them') is intentionally contrasted with the
male and female is fundamental to what it means to be human. To
be human is to live as a sexual person. As Karl Barth expresses it,
"We cannot say man without having to say male or female and
basic component in the original creation of humankind.

Equality of the Sexes
A third insight into the theology of human sexuality stems
in Gen 1:27. There is no hint of ontological or functional super-
this passage, both are given the same dominion over the earth and
other living creatures (vss. 26 and 28). Both are to share alike in the
blessing and responsibility of procreation (vs. 28). In short, both
participate equally in the image of God.

242
term for humankind (ha'adam) includes both male and female.
"The man and the woman together make man."
13
The holistic
are viewed together. Such a description points to the individuality
Gen 1:27c is the exposition of vs. 27a. and b. Man-in-fellowship as
male and female is what it means to be in the image of God.
14
the image of God is too restrictive. Our purpose at this point is not
to enter into an extended discussion of the meaning of the imago
Dei.
15
But it may be noted that the Hebrew words selem("Image")
and d
e
mut ("likeness"), although possessing overlapping semantic
ranges, in the juxtaposition of vs. 26 appear to emphasize both the
concrete and abstract aspects of human beings,
16
and together indi-

13
J ohannes Pedersen, Israel: Its Life and Culture (London, Eng., 1926), 1-2:61-62.

14
Barth's discussion of this point extends through major portions of his Church
J ewett, pp. 33-48.

15
The literature on this subject is voluminous. For a survey of views, see
(Philadelphia, 1978), p. 29, n. 74, for further literature.

16
See Francis Brown, S. R. Driver, and C. A. Briggs, Hebrew and English

Wholeness
A fourth theological insight will serve to bridge our discussion
from "male and female" to the imago Dei. In Gen 1:27 the generic
picture of humankind is only complete when both male and female
and complementarity of the sexes, and will be more fully developed
in Gen 2.

Relationship
The existence of the bipolarity of the sexes in creation implies
not only wholeness but relationship. The juxtaposition of male
and female in Gen 1:26 intimates what will become explicit in
Gen 2: the full meaning of human existence is not in male or
female in isolation, but in their mutual communion. The notion
of male-female fellowship in Gen 1 has been particularly empha-
sized by Barth, who maintains that the "I-Thou" relationship of
male and female is the essence of the imago Dei. For Barth,
Barth's exclusive identification of the sexual distinction with
cate that the person as a whole--both in material/bodily and
Dogmatics, vols. 3/1, 3/2, and 3/3. See the helpful summary of his argument in
especially Claus Westermann, Genesis 1-11: A Commentary (Minneapolis, 1984)
pp. 147-155; G. C. Berkouwer, Man: The Image of God (Grand Rapids, MI, 1962),
pp. 67-118; Anthony A. Hoekema, Created in God's Image (Grand Rapids, MI,
1986), pp. 33-65; and cf. Phyllis Trible, God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality
Lexicon of the Old Testament (Oxford, 1953), pp. 854, 198 [hereinafter cited as

243
spiritual as little as possible: the whole man is created in God's
image."
17
1:26-28 man is God's representative--his image--to uphold and
enforce his claim as sovereign Lord.
18
If the image of God includes
the two are brought into so close connection that they should not
lelism of vs. 27a-b, indicates that the mode of human existence in
the divine image is that of male and female together.
19
ities" and expresses "all intra-divine deliberation among 'persons'
within the divine Being."
20
PP. 57-58.

17
Von Rad, Genesis, p. 58.

18
Von Rad, Old Testament Theology, 1:1-16.

19
See the argumentation for this point in J ewett, p. 45, and passim.

spiritual/mental components--is created in God's image. In his
commentary on Genesis, von Rad has insightfully concluded with
regard to Gen 1:26: "One will do well to split the physical from the
Von Rad has elsewhere further elucidated the meaning of the
imago Dei in terms of mankind's dominion over the earth. J ust as
earthly kings set up images of themselves throughout their king-
dom as a "sign of sovereign authority," so in the context of Gen
the whole person, and if it involves human dominion over the
earth as God's representative, this, does not, however, exclude the
aspect of fellowship between male and female emphasized by Barth.
The sexual differentiation of male and female (vs. 27c) is not
identical to the image of God (vs. 27a-b), as Barth maintains, but
be separated, as has been done for centuries. The synthetic par-
allelism of vs. 27c, immediately following the synonymous paral-
The aspect of personal relationship between the male and
female is further highlighted by the analogy of God's own differen-
tiation and relationship in contemplating the creation of humanity.
It is hardly coincidental that only once in the creation account of
Genesis--only in Gen 1:26--does God speak of himself in the
plural: "Let us make man in our image, after our likeness." There
have been many attempts to account for this use of the plural, but
the explanation that appears most consonant with both the imme-
diate context and the analogy of Scripture identifies this usage as a
plural of fullness. The "let us" as a plural of fullness supposes
that there is within the divine Being the distinction of personal-

BDB]: cf. N. A1V. Porteous, "Image of God," IDB, 2:684-685; von Rad, Genesis,
"See Gerhard Hasel, "The Meaning of 'L .et Us' in Gen 1:26,'' AUSS 13
(1975):58-66;-the quotation is from p. 65. Cf. Derek Kidney, Genesis: An Introduction

244
this mark of the divine being, namely, that it includes an I and a
Thou, and the being of man, male and female."
21
The statement of
this correspondence "preserves with exceeding care the otherness of
God,"
22
precluding any notion of the bisexuality of God, and yet at
male and female. J ust as there takes place in the divine being
relationship, the loving coexistence and co-operation, the I and
Thou"
23
--, so the same are to be found in the product of God's
human procreative ability "is removed from God's image and
shifted to a special word of blessing."
24
This separation of the
theology of human sexuality is provided.
mand is to be taken seriously and acted upon freely and responsibly
in the power that attends God's blessing.
25
But sexuality cannot be
1967), p. 52.

21
Barth, 3/1:196.

22
Trible, p. 21.

23
Barth, 3/1:196.

24
Von Rad, Genesis, pp. 60-61.

25
The Hebrew word for "bless" (berak) in Gen 1 implies the power to accom-

The juxtaposition of the plurality of the divine "let us" in vs.
26 with the plurality of the "them" (male and female) in vss. 26-28
is not without significance. Karl Barth appears to be right in his
contention that a correspondence or analogy is intended "between
the same time underscores the profound importance of the personal
relationship and mutuality of communion in human existence as
deliberating over humankind's creation--"the differentiation and
crowning creative work.

Procreation
It is clear from Gen 1:28 that one of the primary purposes of
sexuality is procreation, as indicated in the words "Be fruitful and
multiply." But what is particularly noteworthy is that human
procreativity "is not here understood as an emanation or manifesta-
tion of his [the human being's] creation in God's image." Rather,
imago Dei and procreation probably serves as a polemic against the
mythological understanding and orgiastic celebration of divine sex-
ual activity. But at the same time a profound insight into the
Procreation is shown to be part of the divine design for human
sexuality--as a special added blessing. This divine blessing/com-

and Commentary, Tyndale Old Testament Commentaries (Downers Grove, IL,
plish the task which God has set forth in the blessing. See J osef Scharbert, "'117

245
mentioned at all.
including the sexuality of his crowning work of creation--"behold!
it was very good." The Hebrew expression tob m
e
od ("very good")
connotes the quintessence of goodness, wholesomeness, appropri-
ateness, beauty.
26
The syllogism is straightforward. Sexuality
fore, declares the first chapter of Genesis, sex is good, very good. It
is not a mistake, a sinful aberration, a "regrettable necessity,"
27
a
of Christian as well as pagan thought. Rather, human sexuality (as
brk" TDOT, 2:306-307; Hermann W. Beyer, "cuXocu, cuXoy1o, cuXoto, cvcuXocu,
TDNT, 2:755-757.

26
BDB, pp. 373-375; Andrew Bowlings, "31O (tob)," in R. Laird Harris, Gleason
Testament (Chicago, 1980), 1:345-346 [hereafter cited as TWOT].

27
Harry Hollis, J r., Thank God for Sex: A Christian Model for Sexual Under-

wholly subordinated to the intent to propagate children. Sexual
differentiation has meaning apart from the procreative purpose.
The procreative blessing is also pronounced upon the birds and
fish on the fifth day (vs. 22), but only man is made in the image of
God. Gen 1 emphasizes that the sexual distinction in humankind is
created by God particularly for fellowship, for relationship, between
male and female. This will become even more apparent in Gen 2,
where the motif of relationship dominates and procreation is not

Wholesomeness and Beauty
A final insight from Gen I into the theology of human sexu-
ality emerges from God's personal assessment of his creation.
According to vs. 31, when "God saw everything he had made"--
(including the act of sexual intercourse) is part of God's creation,
part of his crowning act. And God's creation is very good. There-
shameful experience, as it has so often been regarded in the history
both an ontological state and a relational experience) is divinely
inaugurated: it is part of God's perfect design from the beginning
and willed as a fundamental aspect of human existence.
It is not within the scope of this study to draw out the full
range of philosophical and sociological implications that follow
from the theology of human sexuality set forth in Gen 1. Perhaps it
may suffice to repeat again the central clause--"male and female
created he them"--and then exclaim with Emil Brunner:

L. Archer, J r., and Bruce K. Waltke, eds., Theological Wordbook of the Old
standing and Behavior (Nashville, TN, 1975), p. 58. (This is Hollis' phrase, but not
his view.)

246
cism, of the deification of sexuality and fear of sex completely
disappears.
28
illuminated, while new vistas of the profound nature of sexual
relationships also appear.
29
of Scripture is set forth in detail God's personal labor of love,
forming man from the dust of the ground and "building"
30
woman

28
Emil Brunner, Man in Revolt (Philadelphia, 1947), p. 346.

29
Weighty evidence presented by several recent seminal studies points to the
sexuality.

30
See below, pp. 16-17.

That is the immense double statement, of a lapidary simpli-
city, so simple indeed that we hardly realize that with it a vast
world of myth and Gnostic speculation, of cynicism and asceti-

2. Sexuality in Genesis 2:4b-25

In the narrative of Gen 2:4b-25 many of the insights from Gen
I into the theology of human sexuality are reinforced and further

Creation Order
The accounts of creation in Gen 1 and Gen 2 concur in
assigning sexuality to the creation order and not to the divine
realm. But while Gen 1 does not indicate the precise manner in
which God created, Gen 2 removes any possible lingering thoughts
that creation occurred by divine procreation. In this second chapter
from one of the man's ribs.

Androgyny or Duality fromthe Beginning
Some recent studies have revived an older theory that the
original ha'adamdescribed in Gen 2:7-22 was "a sexually undiffer-
conclusion that the first two chapters of Genesis do not represent separate and
disparate sources as argued by proponents of the Documentary Hypothesis. See
especially J acques Doukhan, The Genesis Creation Story: Its Literary Structure,
Andrews University Seminary Doctoral Dissertation Series, vol. 5 (Berrien Springs,
MI, 1978). Doukhan's literary/structural analysis shows that instead of comprising
multiple sources, Gen 1-2 provides a unified dual perspective on Creation-and on
the God of Creation. In Gen 1:1-2:4a we find the picture of an all-powerful,
transcendent God (Elohim) and a cosmic view of Creation. In Gen 2:4b-25, God is
further presented as the personal, caring, covenant God (Yahweh Elohim), with
Creation described in terms of man and his intimate, personal needs. From this
unique dual perspective of infinite/personal God and cosmic/man-centered creation
emerges a balanced and enriched presentation of the divine design for human

247

entiated earth creature,"
31
or "basically androgynous: one creature
incorporating two sexes."
32
But such an hypothesis is not supported
formed before woman, was not originally androgynous, but was
"created in anticipation of the future."
33
He was created with those
apparent in the man's encounter with the animals which dramati-
the hierarchical interpretation, and this view has been reaffirmed in
a number of recent scholarly studies.
34
The main elements of the

31
Trible, p. 80.

32
United Church of Christ, Human Sexuality: A Preliminary Study of the
United Church of Christ (New York, 1977), p. 57.

33
C. F. Kell, The First Book of Moses (Grand Rapids, MI, 19-19), p. 88.

34
For examples, see Samuele Bacchiocchi. Women in the Church: A Biblical
Grand Rapids Baptist Seminary, 1984); Susan T. Foh, Women and the Word of
by the text. According to Gen 2:7, 8, 15, 16 what God creates before
woman is called haadam"the man." After the creation of woman,
this creature is denoted by the same term (vss. 22-23). Nothing has
changed in the makeup of "the man" during his sleep except the
loss of a rib. There is no hint in the text of any division of an
originally bisexual or sexually undifferentiated being into two
different sexes. It should be concluded that ha'adam, "the man"
sexual drives toward union with his counterpart. This becomes
cally points up his need of "a helper fit for him" or "corresponding
to him" (vss. 18, 20). Such a need is satisfied when he is introduced
to woman and he fully realizes his sexuality vis-a-vis his sexual
complement.

Equality or Hierarchy of the Sexes
The one major question which has dominated the scholarly
discussion of sexuality in Gen 2 concerns the relative status of the
sexes. Does Gen 2 affirm the equality of the sexes, or does it support
a hierarchical view in which man is in some way superior to the
woman or given headship over woman at creation. Over the cen-
turies, the preponderance of commentators on Gen 2 have espoused
narrative which purportedly prove a divinely-ordained hierarchical
Study on the Role of Women in the Church (Berrien Springs, MI, 1987), pp. 31,
71-79: Barth, 3,1:300: 3 2:386-387; Stephen B. Clark, Man and Woman in Christ: An
examination of the Roles of Men and Women in the Light of Scripture and the
Social Sciences (Ann Arbor, Nil, 1980), pp. 23-28; J erry D. Colwell, "A Survey of
Recent Interpretations of Women in the Church" (Unpublished Master's Thesis,
God: A Response to Biblical Feminism(Phillipsburg. NJ , 1979). pp. 61-62: S. H.

248
20); (c) woman comes out of man (vss. 21-22), which implies a
man's rib (vss. 21-22), which indicates her dependence upon him
altogether accurate and most of them are simply not present in the
story itself."
35
Let us look at each point in turn.
the dependence of the woman upon the man, are established as an
ordinance of divine creation."
36
But a careful examination of the
often makes use of an inclusio device in which the points of central
concern to a unit are placed at the beginning and end of the unit.
37

This is the case in Gen 2. The entire account is cast in the form of
an inclusio or "ring construction"
38
in which the creation of man
1981), pp. 206-214; Edmond J acob, Theology of the Old Testament (New York,
1958), pp. 156-157.

35
Trible, p. 73.

36
Keil, p. 89.

37
For discussion of this construction, see especially the following: J ames
Interpretation," J AAR 41 (19'73):36.

38
Muilenberg, p. 9.

view of the sexes may be summarized as follows: (a) man is created
first and woman last (2:7, 22), and the first is superior and the last is
subordinate or inferior; (b) woman is formed for the sake of man--
to be his "helpmate" or assistant to cure man's loneliness (vss. 18-
derivative and subordinate position; (d) woman is created from
for life; and (e) the man names the woman (vs. 23), which indicates
his power and authority over her.
Do these points really substantiate a hierarchical view of the
sexes? Or is Phyllis Trible correct in asserting that "although such
specifics continue to be cited as support for traditional interpreta-
tions of male superiority and female inferiority, not one of them is
First, because man is created first and then woman, it has been
asserted that "by this the priority and superiority of the man, and
literary structure of Gen 2 reveals that such a conclusion does not
follow from the fact of man's prior creation. Hebrew literature
at the beginning of the narrative and the creation of woman at the
end of the narrative correspond to each other in importance. The
movement in Gen 2 is not from superior to inferior, but from

Hooke, "Genesis," Peake's Commentary on the Bible (London, Eng., 1962), p. 179;
J ames B. Hurley, Man and Woman in Biblical Perspective (Grand Rapids, MI,
Muilenburg, "Form Criticism and Beyond," J BL 88 (1969):9-10; Mitchel Dahood,
Psalms, AB (New York, 1966), 1:5; Phyllis Trible, "Depatriarchal-izing in Biblical
249
interpretation? Gen 2:18 records the Lord's deliberation: "It is not
good that the man should be alone; I will make him ezer k
e
negdo
a helper suitable to him"; NIV, "a helper suitable for him"]."
The Hebrew words ezer k
e
negdo have often been taken to imply
Calvin understood from this phrase that woman was a "faithful
assistant'' for man.
39
But this is not the meaning conveyed by these
terms!
The word ezer is usually translated as "help" or "helper" in
English. This, however, is a misleading translation because the
English word "helper" tends to suggest one who is an assistant, a
subordinate, an inferior, whereas the Hebrew ezer carries no such
connotation. In fact, the Hebrew Bible most frequently employs
ezer to describe a superior helper--God himself as the "helper" of
Israel.
40
The word can also be used with reference to man or
animals.
41
It is a relational term, describing a beneficial relation-
ship, but in itself does not specify position or rank, either superior-
ity or inferiority.
42
The specific position intended must be gleaned
from the immediate context. In the case of Gen 2:18 and 20, such
position is shown by the word which adjoins ezer, namely k
e
negdo.
The word neged conveys the idea of "in front of " or "counter-
part," and a literal translation of k
e
negdo is thus "like his
counterpart, corresponding to him."
43
Used with ezer, this term

39
J ohn Calvin, Commentary on Genesis (Grand Rapids, MI, n.d.), 1:129.

40
Exod 18:-1; Deut 33:7, 26; Ps 33:20: 70:5; 115:9, 10, 11.

41
Isa 30:5; Hos 13:9; Gen 2:20.

42
R. David Freedman, ''Woman. A Power Equal to Man, BARev ( 1983):56-58,
superior to the animals.

43
Ludwig Koehler and Walter Baumgartner, Lexicon in Veteris Testament

incompleteness to completeness. Woman is created as the climax,
the culmination of the story. She is the crowning work of creation.
If a hierarchy of the sexes is not implied in the order of their
creation, is such indicated by the purpose of woman's creation, as
is suggested in a second major argument for the hierarchical
[KJ V, "a help meet for him"; RSV, "a helper fit for him"; NASB,
the inferiority or subordinate status of woman. For example, J ohn
argues that the Hebrew word ezer etymologically derives from the merger of two
Semitic roots, zr, "to save, rescue," and gzr, "to be strong," and in this passage has
reference to the latter: woman is (reated. like the man, ''a power (or strength)
Libros, 2d ed. (Leiden, 1958), p. 591.
250
one who in position is "corresponding to him," "his counterpart,
his complement."
44
Eve is "a power equal to man;"
45
she is Adam's
"partner."
46
of man, just as the raw material of man was "taken" (Gen 3:19, 23)
out of the ground .
47
What is more, Samuel Terrien rightly points
"suggests an aesthetic intent and connotes also the idea of reliability
and permanence."
48
To clinch the point, the text explicitly indi-
symbolism of the rib points to equality and not hierarchy. The
word sela can mean either "side" or "rib."
49
Since sela occurs in

44

45
Freedman, pp. 56-58. Freedman notes that in later Mishnaic Hebrew k
e
neged
clearly means "equal," and in light of various lines of biblical philological evidence
he forcefully argues that the phrase ezer k
e
negdo here should be translated "a
power equal to him."

46
Ibid, p. 56; Gen 2:18, NEB.

47
Trible, God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality, p. 101.

48
Samuel Terrien, "Toward a Biblical Theology of Womanhood," in Ruth T.
to Sexuality (New York, 1976), p. 18.

49
BDB, p. 854. Numerous theories have been propounded to explain the meaning

indicates no less than equality: Eve is Adam's "benefactor/helper,"
As a third alleged indication in Gen 2 of male superiority and
female subordination, it has been argued that since woman came
out of man, since she was formed from man, therefore she has a
derivative existence, a dependent and subordinate status. That her
existence was in some way "derived" from Adam cannot be denied.
But derivation does not imply subordination! The text indicates
this in several ways. We note, for example, that Adam also was
"derived"-from the ground (vs. 7)--but certainly we are not to
conclude that the ground was his superior! Again, woman is not
Adam's rib. It was the raw material, not woman, that was taken out
out that woman "is not simply molded of clay, as man was, but she
is architecturally built' (2:33)." The verb bnh "to build," used in
the creation account only with regard to the formation of Eve,
cates that the man was asleep while God created woman. Man had
no active part in the creation of woman that might allow him to
claim to be her superior.
A fourth argument used to support the hierarchical view of the
sexes concerns the woman's creation from Adam's rib. But the very
Barnhouse and Urban T. Holmes, III, eds. Male and Female: Christian Approaches
of the rib in this story: e.g., J . Boehmer, "Die geschlechtliche Stellung des Weibes in
251
"building" Eve from one of Adam's ribs, God appears to be indi-
cating the mutual relationship,
50
the ''singleness of life,"
51
the
''inseparable unity
52
in which man and woman are joined. The
rib "means solidarity and equality."
53
Created from Adam's "side
from the feet of Adam to be his slave, nor from his head to be his
ruler, but from his side to be his beloved partner."
54
phrase "bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh" indicates that the
person described is "as close as one's own body."
55
It denotes
physical oneness and a "commonality of concern, loyalty, and
responsibility."
56
Much can be deduced from this expression regard-
between man and woman.

50
Westermann, p. 230.

51
Collins, p. 153. It may be that the Sumerian language retains the memory of
appears (ANET, pp. 37-41), have virtually nothing in common.

52
Keil, p. 89.

53
Trible, ''Depatriarchalizing. p. 37.

54
Quoted in Stuart B. Babbage. Christianity) and Sex (Chicago, 1963), p. 10. A
Similar statement is attributed to other writers as well.

55
Collins, p. 153.

56
Walter Brueggemann, "Of the Same Flesh and Bone (Gen 2:23a),'' CBQ 32

the plural in vs. 21 and God is said to take "one of " them, the
reference in this verse is probably to a rib from Adam's side. By
[rib]," Eve was formed to stand by his side as an equal. Peter
Lombard was not off the mark when he said: "Eve was not taken
This interpretation appears to be further confirmed by the
man's poetic exclamation when he saw the woman for the first time
(vs. 23): "This at last is bone of my bones and flesh of my flesh"! The
ing the nature of sexuality, as we shall see below, but the expression
certainly does not lead to the notion of woman's subordination.

Gen 2 and 3," Monatschrift fur Geschichte und Wissenschaft des J udentums 79
(1939):292, suggests that the ''rib'' is a euphemism for the birth canal which the
male lacks; P. Humbert, Etudes sur le recit du Paradis (Neuchatel, 19,10), pp. 57-58
proposes that the mention of the ''rib" explains the existence of the navel in Adam:
and von Rad, Genesis, p.. 89, finds the detail of the rib answering the question why
ribs cover the upper but not the lower part of the body". Such suggestions appear to
miss the overall context of the passage with its emphasis upon the relations/tip
the close relationship between "rib" and "life," for the Sumerian sign it signifies
both "life'' and "rib.'' Sec S. N. Kramer, History Begins at Sumer (Garden City, NY,
1959), p. 136. This is not to say, however, that the detail of the rib in Gen 2 has its
origin in Sumrian mythology. The story of creation in Gen 2 and the Sumerian
myth in which the pun between the ''lady of the rib'' and "lady who makes live
(1970):5.10.
252
that assigning names in Scripture often does signify authority over
the one named.
57
But such is not the case in Gen 2:23. In the first
God and not man. Doukhan also indicates how the literary struc-
ture of the Genesis Creation story confirms this interpretation.
58

"yes" to God in recognizing and welcoming woman as the equal
counterpart to his sexuality.
59

57
For examples of the oriental view of naming as the demonstration of one's
Abba, "Name," IDB, 3:502.

58
See Doukhan, pp. 46-47, for substantiation and further discussion of these
7 (1975):23-24.

59
See Barth, 3/2:291; Trible, God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality, p. 100.

The last major argument used to support a hierarchical view
of the sexes in Gen 2 is that in man's naming of woman (vs. 23) is
implied man's power, authority, and superiority over her. It is true
place, the word "woman" (issah) is not a personal name, but only
a generic identification. This is verified in vs. 24, which indicates
that a man is to cleave to his issah ("wife"), and further sub-
stantiated in Gen 3:20, which explicitly records the man's naming
of Eve only after the Fall.
Moreover, J acques Doukhan has shown that Gen 2:23 contains
a pairing of "divine passives," indicating that the designation of
"woman" comes from God, not man. J ust as in the past, woman
"was taken out of man" by God, an action with which the man
had nothing to do (he had been put into a "deep sleep"), so in the
future she "shall be called woman," a designation originating in
The wordplay in 2:23 between 'is (man) and 'issah (wo-man) and
the explanation of the woman's being taken out of man are not
given to buttress a hierarchical view of the sexes, but rather to
underscore man's joyous recognition of his second self. In his
ecstatic poetic utterance, the man is not determining who the
woman is, but delighting in what God has done. He is saying
In light of the foregoing discussion, I conclude that there is
nothing in Gen 2 to indicate a hierarchical view of the sexes. The
man and woman before the Fall are presented as fully equal, with
exercise of a sovereign right over a person, see 2 Kgs 23:34; 24:17; Dan 1:7. Cf. R.
points. For other lines of evidence disaffirming man's authoritative naming of
woman in Gen 2:23 in contrast to his authoritative naming of the animals in Gen
2:19-20, see especially Trible, God and the Rhetoric of Sexuality, pp. 99-100, and
Gerhard Hasel, "Equality from the Start: Woman in the Creation Story," Spectrum
253
not have a soul, he is a soul. He is a living being, a psychophysical
unity.
60
There is no room in such a view for a Platonic/Philonic
2 we can say more precisely that it is in "creative complemen-
tariness"
61
that God designed male and female to participate in
is not finished. The man is alone, he is incomplete. And this is
"not good" (vs. 18). Man needs an ezer k
e
negdo--a helper/ bene-
factor who is his counterpart. Thus begins man's quest to satisfy
his God-instilled "hunger for wholeness."
62
Such hunger is not

60
Stephen Sapp, Sexuality, the Bible, and Science (Philadelphia, 1977), pp. 5-6.

61
Terrien, p. 18.

62
Sakae Kubo, Theology and Ethics of Sex (Washington, DC, 1980), p. 19.

no hint of a headship of one over the other or a hierarchical
relationship between husband and wife.

Sexuality as Wholeness
Both the first and second chapters of Genesis affirm the attribute
of wholeness in the human sexual experience. But in Gen 2 we
encounter a twofold amplification of the meaning of sexual whole-
ness. First, Gen 2:7 articulates a holistic view of man. According to
the understanding of anthropology set forth in this verse, man does
dichotomy of body and soul. Excluded is the dualistic notion of the
ascetics that the body is evil and therefore all expressions of the
body pleasures--including sexual expressions--are contaminated.
The holistic view of man presented in Gen 2:7 means that human
sexuality cannot be compartmentalized into "the things of the
body" versus "the things of the spirit/soul." The human being is a
sexual creature, and his/her sexuality is manifested in every aspect
of human existence.
The meaning of wholeness is also amplified in Gen 2 with
regard to the differentiation between the sexes. Whereas from Gen 1
it was possible to conclude in a general way that both male and
female are equally needed to make up the image of God, from Gen
this wholeness. Gen 2 opens with the creation of man. But creation
satisfied by his animal companions but by the sexual being God
has "built" ("aesthetically designed") to be alongside him as his
complement. Adam in effect exclaims at his first sight of Eve, "At
last, I am whole! Here is the complement of myself!" He recognizes,
254
and the narrative instructs us, that "man is whole only in his
complementarity with another being who is like unto himself."
63
vss. 18-24 is that "sexuality finds its meaning not in the appropria-
tion of divine creative powers, but in human sociality."
64
Man is a
literally "to abandon, forsake," and is employed frequently to
describe Israel's forsaking of Yahweh for false gods.
65
The "leaving"

63
Collins, p. 153. Italics supplied.

64
Ibid.

65
See BDB, pp. 736-737; Deut 28:20; J udg 10:13; 2 Chron 34:25; Isa 1:4; etc.

A Multi-dimensional Relationship
Closely connected with "complementary wholeness" is the idea
of relationship. If Gen 1 whispers that human sexuality is for
fellowship, for relationship, Gen 2 orchestrates this fact with a
volume of double forte, and the melody and harmony of the nar-
rative portray richness and beauty in the relational symphony of
the sexes.
According to Gen 2, the creation of Eve takes place in the
context of loneliness. The keynote is struck in vs. 18: "It is not
good that the man should be alone...." The "underlying idea" of
social being; sexuality is for sociality, for relationship, companion-
ship, partnership. In principle, this passage may be seen to affirm
the various mutual social relationships that should take place
between the sexes (as is also true with the "image-of-God" passage
in Gen 1); but more specifically, the Genesis account links the
concept of sociality to the marriage relationship. This is apparent
from 2:24: "Therefore a man leaves his father and his mother and
cleaves to his wife, and they become one flesh." The introductory
"therefore" indicates that the relationship of Adam and Eve is
upheld as the ideal for all future human sexual relationships.
Certain significant insights into the nature of sexuality call for
attention in this verse.
First, man leaves. The word azab is a forceful term. It means
of Gen 2:24 indicates the necessity of absolute freedom from outside
interferences in the sexual relationship. Barth has pointed out that
in a very real sense Gen 2 represents the "Old Testament Magna
Charta of humanity" as Adam was allowed freely and exuberantly
255

to recognize and affirm the woman as his partner.
66
J ust as this
the time Gen 2 was penned that the wife left her mother and father.
But for the husband to "leave" was revolutionary!
67
In effect, the
Second, man cleaves. The Hebrew verb dabaq, "cleave," is
another robust term, signifying "strong personal attachment."
68
It
is often used as a technical covenant term for the permanent bond
of Israel to the Lord.
69
As applied to the relationship between the
i.e., a marriage covenant, paralleling the "oath of solidarity" and
language of "covenant partnership" expressed by Adam to Eve.
70
attraction which transcends genital union to which, nonetheless, it
gives meaning."
71

66
Barth, 3/2:291.

67
Some leave seen behind this passage a hint of a matriarchal social structure,
theory, see J ewett. p. 127.

68
See BDB, pp. 179-180; G. Wahlis, p3" dabaq,'' TDOT, 3:80-83; Earl S.
Kalland, "p3" (dabaq)," TWOT, 1:177-178.

69
See, e.g., Deut 10:20; 11:22: 13:1; Josh 22:5; 23:8.

70
For discussion of the covenant language used by Adam, see Brueggemann,
pp. 532-542.

71
Collins, p. 153.
freedom was essential in the Garden, so it is crucial in all suc-
ceeding sexual relationships.
What is particularly striking in vs. 24 is that it is the man who
is to "leave." It was a matter of course in the patriarchal society at
force of this statement is that both are to leave--to cut loose from
those ties that would encroach upon the independence and freedom
of the relationship.
sexes in Gen 2:24, it seems clearly to indicate a covenant context,
But as was true with Adam, more is involved here than a formal
covenant. The word dabaq especially emphasizes the inward atti-
tudinal dimensions of the covenant bond. It "implies a devotion
and an unshakable faith between humans; it connotes a permanent
Third, man and woman "become one flesh." We may imme-
diately point out that this "one-flesh" union follows the "cleaving"
and thus comes within the context of the marriage covenant. The
unitive purpose of sexuality is to find fulfillment inside the marital
relationship. Furthermore, the phrase "man and his wife"--with
but evidence lot such an hypothesis is not convincing. For further discussion of this
256
in view in this passage as the primary means of establishing the
"innermost mystery'"
72
of oneness. But this is by no means all that
is included. The term basar, "flesh," in the OT refers not only to
one's physical body but to a person's whole existence in the world.
73

By "one flesh" is thus connoted "mutual dependence and reciprocity
in all areas of life,"
74
a "unity that embraces the natural lives of
two persons in their entirety."
75
It indicates a oneness and intimacy
in the total relationship of the whole person of the husband to the
whole person of the wife.
76
sion is not to deny the importance of procreation (as becomes
apparent in later chapters of Scripture). But by the "full-stop"
77

72
Otto Piper, The Biblical View of Sex and Marriage (New York, 1960),
pp. 52-67, explores the possible dimensions of this "inner mystery."

73
See J ohn N. Oswalt, "03 (basar)," TWOT, 1:136; N.P. Bratsiotis, "03
basar," TDOT, 2:325-329.

74
Piper, p. 28.

75
Ibid., p. 25.

76
Herbert J . and Fern Miles, Husband-Wife Equality (Old Tappan, NJ , 1978),
p. 164.

77
Walter Trobisch, I Married You (New York, 1971), p. 20.

both nouns in the singular--clearly implies that the sexual rela-
tionship envisioned is a monogamous one, to be shared exclusively
between two marriage partners. The LXX translation makes this
point explicit: "they two shall become one flesh."
The "one-flesh" relationship certainly involves the sexual
union; sexual intercourse. The physical act of coitus may even be

Sexuality for Procreation
With regard to Gen 1 we noted that a primary purpose of
sexuality was for personal relationship, and that procreation was
presented as a special added blessing. The significance of the unitive
purpose of sexuality is highlighted in Gen 2 by the complete
absence of any reference to the propagation of children. This omis-
after "one-flesh" in vs. 24, sexuality is given independent meaning
and value. It does not need to be justified only as a means to a
superior end, i.e., procreation.

The Wholesomeness of Sexuality
The narrative of Gen 2 highlights the divine initiative and
approbation in the relationship of the sexes. After the formation of
257
woman, the Lord God "brought her to the man" (vs. 22). The
Creator Himself, as it were, celebrated the first marriage.
78
Thus,
may be more accurately translated "they were not ashamed before
one another."
79
Viewed in contrast with the "utter [shameful]
nakedness"
80
mentioned in Gen 3, the intent here is clear: namely,
that "shameless sexuality was divinely ordered; shameful sexuality
is the result of sin."
81
According to God's original design, sexuality
physical union, so the concept of nakedness probably connotes
more than physical nudity.
82
As Walter Trobisch states it, there is
ner as he or she really is, and showing myself to him or her as I
really am--and still not be ashamed."
83

78
See Brueggemann, pp. 538-542, for evidence for linguistic and contextual
indications of a covenant-making ceremony.

79
BDB. p. 102.

80
This wil1 be discussed in a subsequent article, "The Theology of Sexuality in
the Beginning: Genesis 3." forthcoming in AUSS.

81
Collins, p. 154.

82
See Kidner, p. 66: Vs. 25 indicates "the perfect ease between them." The theory

the "very good" which is pronounced upon humankind and human
sexuality in Gen 1 is in Gen 2 concretized in the divine solemniza-
tion of the "one-flesh'' union between husband and wife.
Sexuality is wholesome because it is inaugurated by God him-
self. Since the inauguration occurs within the context of a divine-
human relationship, sexuality must be seen to encompass not
only horizontal (human) but also vertical (spiritual) dimensions.
According to the divine design, the sexual relationship between
husband and wife is inextricably bound up with the spiritual unity
of both man and woman with their Creator.
A final word on God's Edenic ideal for sexuality comes in vs.
25: "And the man and his wife were both naked, and were not
ashamed." The Hebrew construction of the last English phrase
is wholesome, beautiful, and good. It is meant to be experienced
between spouses without fear, without inhibitions, without shame
and embarrassment.
J ust as the "one-flesh" experience applied to more than the
implied the ability ''to stand in front of each other, stripped and
undisguised, without pretensions, without hiding, seeing the part-
that Adam's and Eve's nakedness without shame refers to their lack of consciousness
of their Sexuality Will be orated in my forthcoming article (See n. 80, above).
83 Trobisch, p. 82.
258
Gen 2, we must reject the claim that this chapter displays a
"melancholy attitude toward sex."
84
Instead, we must affirm with
woman the dignity of being the greatest miracle and mystery of
creation.''
85

84
Guthbert A. Simpson, "The Book of Genesis: Introduction and Exegesis," IB
(New York, 1952), 1:485-486.

85

As we complete our discussion of the theology of sexuality in
von Rad that Gen 2 "gives the relationship between man and


259
theology of human sexuality. In a previous article we focused upon
the theology of sexuality in the creation accounts.
1
Now we will
knowledge of good and evil gained by Adam and Eve as a result of
eating the forbidden fruit was actually a consciousness of sex.
2

God's good creation, with no indication whatsoever that sexual
experience was jealously withheld from Adam and Eve."
3

1
Richard M. Davidson, "The Theology of Sexuality in the Beginning: Genesis
1-2," AUSS 26 (1988):5-24.

2
See, e.g., Cuthbert A. Simpson, "The Book of Genesis: Introduction and
J BL 76 (1957):123-138.

3
Stephen Sapp, Sexuality, the Bible, and Science (Philadelphia, 1977), p. 18; cf.
Andrews University Seminary Studies 26.2 (Summer 1988) 121-131.
Copyright 1988 by Andrews University Press.

THE THEOLOGY OF SEXUALITY
IN THE BEGINNING: GENESIS 3

RICHARD M. DAVIDSON

Andrews University

The creation accounts (Gen 1-2) coupled with the portrayal of
disruption and divine judgment presented in Gen 3 have been
described as of seminal character and determinative for a biblical
explore the theological insights on sexuality emerging from Gen 3.
Two basic issues related to sexuality call for our attention in
Gen 3. The first concerns the contention by some scholars that
Adam and Eve's "knowledge of good and evil" and their knowledge
"that they were naked" (3:5, 7) both refer to the awakening of their
sexual consciousness. The second issue involves the debate over the
correct interpretation of the divine judgment on Eve (3:16).

1. Sexuality in Genesis 3:5

We cannot be long detained by those who contend that the
Stephen Sapp rightly points out that "such a position assumes that
sexuality itself occasions shame by its very nature (once one is
aware of it)" and thus "suggests that sexuality was not part of
God's intention for humans in creation," whereas both Gen 1 and
2, to the contrary, "consider sexuality to be a purposeful part of
Exegesis," IB (New York, 1952), 1:485-486. For a full discussion, cf. Robert Gordis,
"The Knowledge of Good and Evil in the Old Testament and Qumran Scrolls,"
pp. 17-19 for further arguments advanced by Sapp against this option.

121
260
Scripture frequently refers to someone not fully clothed or not
clothed in the normal manner.
4
Gen 2:25 does not explicitly indi-
and Eve were originally "clothed" with "garments" of light and
glory.
5
If such is the case in Gen 2:25, then the contrast with Gen 3

4
In 1 Sam 19:24, for instance, the term is "used of one who, having taken off his
clad" (J ob 22:6; 24:7, 10; Isa 58:7; Gesenius, p. 653).

5
We note in particular the parallel creation account in Ps 104. Jacques Doukhan,

The Nakedness of Adamand Eve
The idea that a consciousness of sex came only after the Fall
seems to be largely based on a misunderstanding of the meaning of
Gen 3:7 and its relationship to Gen 2:25. It has been argued that
since, according to Gen 3:7, Adam and Eve knew that they were
naked only after the Fall, then Gen 2:25 must mean that they were
not aware of their nakedness (or sexuality) in the beginning. But
this line of argument fails to recognize that Gen 2 and 3 utilize two
different Hebrew words for "naked."
In Gen 2:25 the word for "naked" is arum, which elsewhere in
cate in what way Adam and Eve were without clothes in the
normal sense ("normal" from the post-Fall perspective), but the
semantic range of arumis consonant with the conclusion toward
which parallel creation/Paradise passages point, namely, that Adam
becomes clear. In Gen 3:7, 10, 11, the Hebrew word for "naked" is
erom, which elsewhere in Scripture always appears in a context of
total (and usually shameful) exposure, describing someone "utterly
mantle, goes only clad in his tunic" (William Gesenius, Hebrew and Chaldee
Lexicon to the Old Testament Scriptures [Grand Rapids, MI, 1949], p. 653). Again,
in Isa 20:2 the reference is to one "dressed with saq only" (Ludwig Koehler and
Walter Baumgartner, Lexicon in Veteris Testaments Libros, 2d ed. [Leiden, 1958],
p. 735); cf. J n 21:7. Other passages employ the term in the sense of "ragged, badly
The Genesis Creation Story: Its Literary Structure, Andrews University Seminary
Doctoral Dissertation Series, Vol. 5 (Berrien Springs, MI, 1978), pp. 81-88. has
analyzed the point-by-point parallels between Ps 104 and the Genesis creation story.
What is significant for our discussion at this point is that in Ps 104, along with the
poetic description of God's creative work, there appears to be at least one indication
of his appearance, or rather, his "clothing" (vss. 1-2): "Thou art clothed with honor
and majesty, who coverest thyself with light as with a garment." If God is portrayed
as clothed with "garments" of light and majesty, it is not unreasonable to deduce
that man, created in the image and likeness of God, is similarly clothed. Ps 8:5
(6 Heb) may also point in this direction. According to this verse describing man in
Paradise, God "crowns" or "surrounds" (the latter if àtar is taken as Qal) him with
glory and honor.
261

naked" or "bare."
6
As a result of sin, the human pair find them-
though already covered with fig leaves. The nakedness of Gen 3
seems also to include a sense of "being unmasked,"
7
a conscious-
ment, because of which "man need no longer feel unmasked or
ashamed."
8
he initiates an encounter that constitutes nothing less than "a legal
process," a "trial and punishment by God."
9
God begins the legal

6
See Ezek 16:7, 22, 39; 18:7, 16; 23:29; Dent 28:48. Cf. Gesenius, p. 625; Francis
Baumgartner, p. 702.

7
Claus Westermann, Creation (London, Eng., 1974), p. 95.

8
Ibid., p. 104.

9
Ibid., p. 96.
selves "utterly naked," bereft of the garments of light and glory,
and they seek to clothe themselves with fig leaves.
Even this post-Fall "nakedness" should not, however, be inter-
preted as causing Adam and Eve to be ashamed of their own bodies
before each other. There is no mention of mutual embarrassment
or shame before each other. The context is rather one of fear and
dread before God. Adam says to God (3:10), "I heard the sound of
thee in the garden, and I was afraid, because I was naked, and I hid
myself."
Adam's nakedness described here is also obviously more than
physical nudity, for Adam depicts himself as still naked even
ness of guilt, a nakedness of soul. Likewise, God's clothing of
Adam and Eve with skins appears to represent more than a concern
for physical covering, more than a demonstration of the modesty
appropriate in a sinful world, though these are no doubt included.
The skins from slain animals seem to intimate the beginning of
the sacrificial system and the awareness of a substitutionary atone-

2. The Divine J udgment on Eve

When God comes to the Garden after Adam and Eve sinned,
proceedings with an interrogation of the "defendants," and the
defensive and accusatory responses by Adam and Eve (vss. 9-14)
indicate the rupture in interhuman (husband-wife) and divine-
human relationships that has occurred as a result of sin. Following
the legal interrogation and establishment of guilt, God pronounces
Brown, S. R. Driver, and C. A. Briggs, Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old
Testament (Oxford, 1953) pp. 735-736 (hereinafter cited as BDB); Koehler and
262
context in Gen 5:29, and seems to be also more appropriate in Gen
3:16, with an emphasis upon the hard work and not the pain.
10

But what is the meaning of the last two enigmatic lines (vs. 16
form of hierarchy between the sexes is distorted and corrupted and
must be restored by the Gospel.
11

10
See BDB, pp. 780-781.

11
J ohn Calvin, Commentary on Genesis (Grand Rapids, MI, n.d.), 1:172, for

the sentence in the form of curses (over the serpent and the ground,
vss. 14, 17) and judgments (for the man and the woman, vss. 16-19).
What is of particular concern to us is the judgment pro-
nounced upon the woman (vs. 16):

(a) I will greatly multiply your pain [labor] in childbearing;
(b) in pain [labor] you shall bring forth children,
(c) yet your desire shall be for your husband,
(d) and he shall rule over you.

The first two lines of poetic parallelism in this verse (a and b)
indicate that as a result of sin, childbearing will involve much
issabon (RSV, "pain") for the woman. The word issabon occurs
only three times in Scripture: here, vs. 17, and 5:29. The context of
vs. 17 demands that issabon in that verse be translated as "toil" or
"labor" (as in RSV) and not "pain": "Cursed is the ground because
of you; in toil/labor [issabon] you shall eat of it all the days of
your life." The same translation of issabon is required by the
Such an emphasis is accurately captured by the English term
"labor" used to describe the birthing experience of woman.
c and d) of the divine sentence upon the woman? The answer to
this question is crucial for a proper understanding of the nature of
God's design for sexual relationships after the Fall.

Interpretations of the Divine judgment on Eve
Five major views have been advanced in the history of biblical
interpretation. A first, and perhaps the most common, position
maintains that the subordination of woman is a creation ordinance,
God's ideal from the beginning, but as a result of sin this original
instance, sees woman's position before the Fall as "liberal and gentle subjection,"
but after the Fall she is "cast into servitude." C. F. Keil, The First Book of Moses
(Grand Rapids, MI, 1949), p. 103, similarly understands the original position of
263
rule over you (in the sense of care for and help you, not in the sense
of dominate and oppress you)."
12
removed by the Gospel, and not a permanent prescription of God's
will for husband-wife relationships after sin.
13
Proponents of this
Springs, MI, 1987), pp. 79-84.

12
Stephen B. Clark, Man and Woman in Christ: An Examination of the Roles
with this servitude is to be reckoned among blessings."

13
See, e.g., Leonard Swidler, Biblical Affirmations of Women (Philadelphia,

A second major interpretation also views subordination as a
creation ordinance but sees in Gen 3:16 not a distortion but a
reaffirmation of subordination as a blessing and a comfort to the
woman in her difficulties as a mother. The meaning of vs. 16c-d
may be paraphrased: "You will have labor and difficulty in your
motherhood, yet you will be eager for your husband and he will
A third major view contends that the subordination of woman
to man did not exist before the Fall, and the mention of such a
subordination in Gen 3:16 is only a description of the evil conse-
quences of sin (the usurpation of authority by the husband), to be
position underscore the culturally conditioned nature of this pas-
sage and vigorously deny that it represents a divinely ordained
normative position for sexual relationships after the Fall.
A fourth major position concurs with the third view that the
submission of wife to husband is part of the evil consequences of

man-woman as rule/subordination rooted in mutual esteem and love, but he argues
that after sin the woman has a "desire bordering on disease" and the husband
exercises "despotic rule" over his wife. J ames B. Hurley, Man and Woman in
Biblical Perspective (Grand Rapids, MI, 1981), pp. 218-219, concurs with a pre-Fall
hierarchy of the sexes and a post-Fall distortion, but argues that Gen 3:16 should be
interpreted along the lines of the similarly worded statement of God to Cain in Gen
4:7. J ust as God warned Cain that sin's desire would be to control him, but he must
master it, so woman's desire would be to control/manipulate man and the husband
must master her desire. Cf. a similar position in Samuele Bacchiocchi, Women in
the Church: A Biblical Study on the Role of Women in the Church (Berrien
of Men and Women in the Light of Scripture and the Social Sciences (Ann Arbor,
MI, 1980), p. 35. Clark does not rule out view 2 as a possibility, but he more
strongly favors view 1. See also Ambrose, De Paradiso, p. 350 (quoted in Clark,
p. 677): "Servitude, therefore, of this sort is a gift of God. Wherefore, compliance
1979), p. 80; Paul K. J ewett, Man as Male and Female: A Study of Sexual
Relationships froma Theological Point of View (Grand Rapids, MI, 1975), p. 114;
Phyllis Trible, "Depatriarchalizing in Biblical Interpretation," J AAR 41(1974):41; cf.
Raymond Collins, "The Bible and Sexuality," BTB 7(1977):149; Helmut Thielicke,
The Ethics of Sex (New York, 1964), p. 8; Patricia Gundry, Woman Be Free! (Grand
Rapids, MI, 1977), pp. 60-63.
264
descriptive--i.e., it presents God's normative pattern for the relation-
ship of husband and wife after the Fall.
14
that even in Gen 3 no hierarchy or headship in the sexes is either
prescribed or described.
15
According to this view, the word for
previous article has led to the conclusion that no such subordina-
tion or subjection of woman to man was present in the beginning.
16

14
See e.g. Francis Schaeffer, Genesis in Space and Time (Downers Grove, IL,
rev. ed. (Oxford, 1970), p. 399.

15
See, e.g., J ohn H. Otwell, And Sarah Laughed: The Status of Women in the
Old Testament (Philadelphia, 1977), p. 18.

16
See Davidson, pp. 5-24. The views favoring a hierarchy of the sexes already in

the Fall and did not exist as a creation ordinance. But in the fourth
view Gen 3:16 is to be understood as prescriptive and not just
A final view agrees with the second that vs. 16c-d is a blessing
and not a curse, but differs in denying that subordination of woman
to man is a creation ordinance. This position also argues, in effect,
"rule" (vs. 16d) is translated "to be like," emphasizing the equality
of husband and wife.

Assessment of the Divine judgment on Eve
In our attempt to assess the true intent of this passage, we
must immediately call into question those interpretations which
proceed from the assumption that a hierarchy of the sexes existed
before the Fall--i.e., views 1 and 2. The analysis of Gen 1-2 in my
1975), pp. 93-94; cf. Theodorus C. Vriezen, An Outline of Old Testament Theology,
creation seem to be largely based on the Pauline passages that, at first sight, appear
to ground the subordination of woman in creation. Two passages are especially in
view: I Tim 2:13 and 1 Cor 11:8-9. This is not the place for an exposition of these
Pauline statements. But it seems that most studies of these passages have made Paul
say what in fact he does not say. Paul does indeed refer to creation in discussing the
submission of wife to husband. But he does not say that the submissive role was in
effect from creation. Rather, it seems more likely that Paul is arguing that after the
Fall, when a subjection of one spouse to another was necessary in order to preserve
union and harmony (see discussion below, pp. 127-130), God chose the man to
"rule," because, among other reasons, he was created first and Eve was made from
and for Adam. It should be noted that in 1 Tim 2:14, Paul specifically places the
submission within the context of the Fall. Krister Stendahl seems to be correct when
he points out that Gen 3:16 constitutes "the decisive Scriptural passage for the
whole New Testament's instruction concerning the submission of women." (Krister
Stendahl, The Bible and the Role of Women: A Case Study in Hermeneutics
[Philadelphia, 19661, p. 29.) In another Pauline passage describing subordination of
women, 1 Cor 14:34-35, support for Paul's position is given as "the words of the
265
that "the judgments of God, who is Lord of time and culture, are
universally applicable to the fallen (sinful) world."
17
J ust as God
definitely means "to rule" (and not "to be like") and definitely
implies subjection.
18
Theodorus Vriezen correctly concludes that
"This is considered as a just and permanent punishment in Gen
iii."
19
Umberto Cassuto aptly paraphrases and amplifies the divine
cf. Hurley, p. 216).

17
Susan T. Foh, Women and the Word of God: A Response to Biblical Feminism
(Phillipsburg, NJ , 1979), p. 66.

18
Recent attempts by some feminists to translate masal as "to be like" instead of
that (following BDB nomenclature) the root mull in the Niphàl does signify "to be
like, similar," but in Gen 3:16 the root msl is in the Qal. Both msl
II
"to use a
proverb" and msl
III
"to rule" occur in the Qal, but the context of Gen 3:16 seems to
clearly preclude the idea of "use a proverb" (msl ). That msl
III
"to rule" is
intended in this passage is confirmed by the use of the accompanying preposition be,
the normal preposition following msl
III
(cf. BDB, p. 605), and other Hebrew words
of ruling, governing, restraining (mlk, rdh, slt, sr, etc.), and never used with mull
or msl
II
. Arguments based largely on the meaning of ancient Near Eastern cognates
should not be allowed to override the biblical context, grammar, and usage.

19
Vriezen, p. 399.

Furthermore, it appears that view 3 is unsatisfactory, for it fails to
take seriously the judgment/punishment context of the passage. As
we have already noted, Gen 3:16 comes in a legal "trial" setting.
God's pronouncement is therefore not merely a culturally con-
ditioned description. It is a divine sentence! It must be concluded
destines the snake to crawl on its belly; just as God ordains that
woman's childbirth is to involve her "going into labor"; just as
God curses the ground so that it will not produce crops spon-
taneously but require man's cultivation and labor--so God pro-
nounces the irrevocable sentence upon Eve with regard to her
future relationship with Adam outside the Garden.
It seems clear that according to Gen 3:16c-d a change is insti-
tuted in the relationship between the sexes after the Fall, a change
which involves the subjection/submission of the wife to the hus-
band. The force of vs. 16d is difficult to avoid: "He [your husband]
shall rule over you." The word masal in this form in vs. 16d
woman's position after the Fall is one of subjection to her husband:

law." In this phrase, according to Stendahl, "it is still Gen 3:16 which is alluded
to." Statements regarding creation are made only with reference to their applicability
after the Fall. And significantly, only after the Fall is Adam representative (Gen 3:9;
"to rule" face insurmountable lexical/grammatical/contextual obstacles. It is true
266
caused him to do what you wished; henceforth, you and your
female descendants will be subservient to your husbands."
20
kind's rulership over the animals in Gen 1:26, 28. In the latter
passages the verb is radah, "to tread down, have dominion over,"
21

indicate submission, subjection, or dominion in Scripture, "the
idea of tyrannous exercise of power does not lie in the verb."
22
In
fact, there are many passages where masal is used with the connota-
tion of "rule" in the sense of "comfort, protect, care for, love."
23
the serpent and man included an implied blessing in the curse/
judgment.
24
That the element of blessing is especially emphasized

20
Umberto Cassuto, A Commentary on the Book of Genesis (J erusalem, 1961),
1:165.

21
BDB, pp. 921-922.

22
J ohn Skinner, Genesis, ICC (Edinburgh, 1930), p. 53.

23
See e.g., 2 Sam 23:3; Prov 17:2; Isa 40:10; 63:19; Zech 6:13. Cf. Robert D.
day and night.

24
Hurley, pp. 216-219, has rightly pointed out how in each of the divine

sentence: "Measure for measure; you influenced your husband and
But we should immediately note that the word masal, "rule,"
employed in vs. 16 is not the same word used to describe human-
not masal. A careful distinction is maintained between human-
kind's dominion over the animals and the husband's "rule" over
his wife. Furthermore, although the verb masal does consistently
The semantic range of the verb masal thus makes it possible to
understand the divine sentence in vs. 16 as involving not only
punishment but blessing, just as the judgments pronounced upon
in this verse appears to be confirmed by recognizing the probable,
Culver, " 7Ub (mashal) III," TWOT, 1:534: "mashal usually receives the transla-
tion `to rule,' but the precise nature of the rule is as various as the real situations in
which the action or state so designated occur." Specific examples follow to support
this statement. Note, e.g., that the first usage of masal in Scripture is in reference to
the two great lights created by God (Gen 1:16)-they were to "dominate" (NJ V) the
judgments in this chapter there is a blessing as well as a curse. In the curse upon the
serpent appears a veiled blessing in the Protoevangelion (3:15): "The warfare be-
tween Satan and the woman's seed comes to its climax in the death of Christ."
(Hurley, p. 217; cf. Walter Kaiser, Toward an Old Testament Theology [Grand
Rapids, MI, 1978], pp. 35-37, for persuasive evidence in favor of this traditional
interpretation in contrast to the modern critical tendency to see here only an
aetiological reference.) Likewise, in the curse of the ground and the "toil" that is the
punishment of Adam, there is at the same time a blessing in that God promises the
ground will continue to yield its fruit and man will still be able to eat of it.
Furthermore, the term baabur employed in vs. 17 probably means "for the sake of"
267

synonymous parallelism between vs. 16c and vs. l6d.
25
God pro-
God assures her, "your desire shall be for your husband." The
meaning of the Hebrew word t
e
sugah, "strong desire, yearning,"
26

only other occurrence in a context of man-woman relationship,
i.e., Cant 7:10 (11 Heb).
27
In this verse the Shulamite bride joyfully
exclaims, "I am my beloved's, and his desire [t
e
sugah] is for me."
Along the lines of this usage of t
e
sugah in the Song of Songs
from the results of sin.

25
Otwell, p. 18, cogently argues that the normal structure of Hebrew parallelism
use of the conjunctive translated by "yet."

26
See BDB, p. 1003.

27
The only other occurrence of this word in the Hebrew Bible is in Gen 4:7,
nounces that even though the woman would have difficult "labor"
in childbirth--an ordeal that would seem naturally to discourage
her from continuing to have relations with her husband--"yet,"
which appears only three times in Scripture, is illuminated by its
indicating a wholesome sexual desire, the term appears to be
employed in Gen 3:16c to denote a positive blessing accompanying
the divine judgment. A divinely ordained sexual yearning of wife
for husband will serve to sustain the union that has been threatened
in the ruptured relations resulting from sin.
If Gen 3:16d is seen to be in close parallelism with vs. 16c, then
the emphasis upon blessing as well as judgment seems to accrue
also to man's relationship with his wife. The husband's "rule"

(KJ V) and not "because of " (RSV) inasmuch as the meaning of "because" is already
expressed by ki earlier in the verse. The ground is cursed "for his [Adam's] sake"-
that is, the curse is for Adam's benefit. Though it did result from Adam's sin, it also
is to be regarded as a needful discipline, part of the divine plan for man's recovery
is followed here in that Gen 3:16a and b are in parallel and 3:16c and d are likewise
in parallel. As the first two parallel members of this verse duplicate content with
regard to childbearing, so "we may expect. .. that `he shall rule over you' parallels
`your desire shall be for your husband.'" Otwell's argument is strengthened by the
which has no reference to a man-woman relationship. Despite the similarity of
grammar and vocabulary, the latter verse must not be held up as a standard of
interpretation for Gen 3:16, which involves a completely different context. Those
who interpret Gen 3:16 by means of 4:7 generally hold to the hierarchy of the sexes
as a creation ordinance, and therefore must find something more than subordination
in 3:16. But it hardly seems justified to compare the experience of Eve with the
picture of sin as a wild animal crouching in wait for his prey (Derek Kidner,
Genesis: An Introduction and Commentary [Downer's Grove, IL, 1967], p. 75). For a
discussion of the possible reasons for similar wording between the widely different
contexts of Gen 3:16 and 4:7, see Cassuto, 1:212-213.
268
this prescription beyond the husband-wife relationship is not
warranted by the text.
28

28
Some commentators argue that in such passages as 1 Cor 14:34-35 and 1 Tim

over his wife, even though it grows out of the results of sin, may be
regarded as a blessing in preserving the harmony and union of the
relationship. As is implied in the semantic range of masal, and as
becomes explicit in the Song of Songs, this is to be a "rule," not of
tyrannical power, but of protection, care, and love.

3. Conclusion

We thus conclude that of the suggested interpretations for Gen
3:16 described above, view 4 is to be preferred, in that there is a
normative divine sentence announcing a subjection/submission of
wife to husband as a result of sin. This involves, however, not only
a negative judgment but also (and especially) a positive blessing (as
suggested in views 2 & 5).
Two final points must be underscored with regard to a the-
ology of sexuality in Gen 3. First, it must be noted that the relation-
ship of subjection/submission prescribed in vs. 16 is not presented
as applicable to man-woman relationships in general. Gen 3 pro-
vides no basis for suggesting that the basic equality between male
and female established in creation was altered as a result of the
Fall. The context of Gen 3:16 is specifically that of marriage: a
wife's desire for her husband and the husband's "rule" over his
wife. The text indicates a submission of wife to husband, not a
general subordination of woman to man. Any attempt to extend
2:13-14, Paul has widened the original submission of wife to husband in Gen 3:16
to include the submission of all women to men in general, and based on this, he is
thought to have excluded woman from teaching authority in the church, etc. But
may I suggest this widening may be in the minds of the commentators and not, in
the mind of Paul! The possible ambiguity comes because in the original text the
same Greek word (gyne) means both wife and woman, and another single Greek
word (aner) means both husband and man. In these crucial Pauline passages on the
role of woman which allude to Gen 3:16, the translation can be either "woman-
man" or "wife-husband." These passages that have usually been taken to refer to
the role of woman in relation to man in general, may instead be referring to the
relationship of wives to their husbands and may have nothing whatever to do with
limiting woman's sphere of service and leadership in the church. As a case in point,
1 Tim 2:11-12 is translated in the RSV: "Let a woman learn in silence with all
submissiveness. I permit no woman to teach or to have authority over man; she is to
keep silent." But the Williams translation puts it this way: "A married woman must
269
Second, we must emphasize that although in Gen 3 the hus-
band is assigned the role of "first among equals"
29
so as to preserve
the nature of the relationship between husband and wife. As we
have already observed,
30
Gen 2:24 is written in such a way as to
translation must be "wives and husbands" and not "women and men" in general.

29
Gerhard Hasel, "Equality From the Start," Spectrum17(1975):26. Note the
parallel relationship of God and Christ (1 Cor 11:3).

30
See Davidson, pp. 12-24.

harmony and union in the marriage partnership, yet this does not
contradict or nullify the summary statement of Gen 2:24 regarding
indicate its applicability to the post-Fall conditions. God's ideal
for the nature of sexual relationship after the Fall is still the same
as it was for Adam and Eve in the beginning--to "become one
flesh." The divine judgment/blessing in Gen 3:16 was given, we
may conclude, in order to facilitate the achievement of the original
divine design within the context of a sinful world.

learn in quiet and perfect submission. I do not permit a married woman to practice
teaching or domineering over a husband; she must keep quiet." A world of
difference in meaning! For evidence supporting this latter translation, see N. J .
Hommes, "Let Women Be Silent in Church," Calvin Theological J ournal 4(1969):5-
22. Note in particular how an almost exactly parallel passage in 1 Peter 3:5, 6 clearly
demands the translation "wife/husband" and not "woman/man." Likewise the
passage in 1 Cor 14:34-35 is in close parallel with Eph 5:22-24, and in the latter the


270
now thy son . . .and offer him for a burnt-offering." This text prompted Soren
Kierkegaard to ask, "Is there such a thing as a teleological suspension of the ethical?"
Most serious readers of Genesis 22 have doubtless shared the concern which promoted
Kierkegaard's enquiry.
The problem with which we are here concerned regards the interpretation of the
phrase, "And offer him there for a burnt-offering." Did this mean that Abraham was
actually to kill and cremate his own son? If so, how can Yahweh (J ehovah) be justified
for making such a command? Are not such sacrifices prohibited? Is not the very idea
abhorrent, and does not the very suggestion offend our moral sensitivity? Or was
Abraham merely commanded to wholly dedicate his son to Yahweh? In this case, why is
the expression 'olah
Grace Theological Journal 12.2 (Spring, 1971) 3-22
Copyright 1971 by Grace Theological Seminary. Cited with permission.

THE ATONEMENT AND HUMAN SACRIFICE
DAVID R. DILLING

Many trusting hearts have paused to ponder the weighty words of Genesis 22:2, "Take
used, and how can God be vindicated for allowing Abraham so
grossly to misinterpret His will? In either case there is a theodicy--the problem of
reconciling the divine command with the otherwise known divine nature and purpose.
The severity of Abraham's test and hence the significance of the problem of this study
was greatly multiplied by the soteriological implications of his action. The promise of
salvation and blessing was to come through Isaac. This was clear enough to Abraham.
But if to him, how much more is that clear to us who have the full revelation concerning
that seed through whom all nations will be blessed, even J esus. The Divine Providence
seems to delight in manifesting the glory and power of God in such incidents where the
hope for the fulfillment of the Messianic promise hangs by the finest thread--and that
about to be cut off. As in the day that Cain killed Abel; as in the day that Athaliah
destroyed all the seed royal save J oash; as in the day that Haman devised his wicked plot
against the kin of Mordecai; and as in the day that Herod sought the life of Messiah
Himself; so it seemed on this occasion, Abraham was commanded not only to sacrifice
his beloved son, "but to cut in pieces, or cast into the fire, the charter of his salvation, and
to have nothing left for himself, but death and hell."
1
There is, to be sure, an awesome aspect to the stern, succinct narrative regarding the
sacrifice of Isaac. Unfortunately, many readers have been overawed. The present study is
not slanted to the liberal theologian, but to the otherwise conservative interpreter who
through his awe at the sacrifice of Isaac has prepared himself for major hermeneutical
and Christological concessions.
Two problems bearing on the sacrifice of Isaac demand attention before the nature of
that sacrifice can rightly be evaluated. These are the relation of Abraham to the rite of
human sacrifice and the attitude of Yahweh toward the same.

THE PRACTICE OF HUMAN SACRIFICE

The sacrifice of Isaac has traditionally been related in one way or another to the
practice of human sacrifice. It is supposed that such sacrifices were prevalent in
Abraham's day. It
24
271
tempered the judgment of authorities, but the evidence that such sacrifices were actually
carried out remains intact. In Mesopotamia, for example, we have the positive evidence
of a published Babylonian cylinder seal which unmistakably portrays the actual execution
of a human sacrifice.
2
A.H. Sayce, British Assyriologist of a generation ago, has called
attention to an Akkadian poem of pre-Semitic times with its later Assyrian translation
concerning the sacrifice of a firstborn son. It says distinctly, "His offspring for his life he
gave."
3
Biblical evidence that human sacrifice was known in Mesopotamia in later times
is found in II Ki. 17:31, ". . .And the Sepharvites burnt their children in the fire to
Adrammelech and Anammelech, the gods of Sepharvaim." Among the Canaanites, the
silence of the Ugaritic texts with respect to human sacrifice
4
has confirmed the opinion of
Prof. Albright that human sacrifice, though well known, "does not seem to have been
practiced quite so frequently as used to be thought."
5
Among the Hebrews, it must be
conceded that human sacrifice was never an established or recognized part of the J ewish
religion. The sacrifice of J ephthah's daughter, for example, will admit of interpretation
other than that of a true human sacrifice.
Although rejecting the idea that human sacrifice was ever a legitimate or
recognized element of the religion of Israel, it cannot be denied that the cult did exist as
an idolatrous abomination in times of religious declension and national apostasy. Biblical
references to such sacrifices uniformly relate them to the worship of the deity Molech.
We conclude therefore that Abraham probably had some knowledge and experience
with human sacrifice. It appears, though, that such knowledge was more limited than was
supposed in previous generations. On the other hand, we deny on the basis of Levitical
legislation that Yahweh ever demanded human sacrifice as a general practice for the
nation of Israel. Therefore, whatever else is said of God's demand upon Abraham, it must
be acknowledged that his experience is unique in Old Testament history.
6
YAHWEH AND HUMAN SACRIFICE
It is generally assumed that the Old Testament categorically prohibits the rite of
human sacrifice. To be sure, the Mosaic Law contains certain prohibitions in this regard.
7

However, a thorough examination of these prohibitions sheds significant light on the
problem of the sacrifice of Isaac. For example, (1) The legal prohibitions, as well as the
prophetic polemics,
8
are uniformly related to heathen deities
THE ATONEMENT AND HUMAN SACRIFICE 25

is urged on the one hand that Abraham's offering was qualitatively identical to that of his
pagan ancestors and neighbors. Others maintain that the experience of Abraham is
unique, and should be compared only with the sacrificial death of Christ, to which it
bears a typical relationship.
In the early stages of modem archaeological discovery, generalizations regarding
practices such as human sacrifice were sometimes made with too great haste. Time has

. In the passages cited,
human sacrifice occurs almost incidentally amid lists of abominations rendered in
connection with idolatrous worship. (2) The greater offense is not the sacrifice, but the
idolatry involved in offering such a sacrifice to a god other than Yahweh. The first
commandment is not, "Thou shalt not offer human sacrifices, "but, "Thou shalt have no
other gods before me."
9
(3) The Bible contains no prohibitions of human sacrifice to
Yahweh. The only possible exception to this principle is the legislation regarding the
redemption of the first-born sons in Ex. 13:1-16.
This passage, however, does not condemn human sacrifice. On the contrary, it proves
that Yahweh had a very definite claim on all the first-born of Israel, whether man or
beast.
272

The Grace of God in the Redemption of First-Born Sons
26 GRACE J OURNAL

Following the judgment on the first-born in Egypt and in connection with the
institution of the passover, Yahweh demanded that all the first-born in Israel be sanctified
to Him (Ex. 13:1).
10
The clean beasts were to be sacrificed, the unclean were to be
redeemed with a lamb or killed, and the first-born of men were to be redeemed. This
passage, taken at face value, must mean that Yahweh had a claim on the first-born which
would have involved their death, save for His gracious provision for their redemption.
Theories of interpretation which refuse to admit this minimize the sovereignty of God
and the sinfulness of man. When one rightly appreciates that his very existence and his
continuation in existence are dependent upon the grace of God ("It is of J ehovah's loving
kindness that we are not consumed," Lam. 3:22), then the demand of God upon the life of
any particular individual will pose no problem.
Prof. Sayce, although he insists that, "Abraham, in accordance with the fierce ritual of
Syria, believed himself called upon to offer up in sacrifice his only son,"
11
nevertheless,
admits that Yahweh had a claim on the first-born sons of Israel. "He could claim them,
and it was of His own free-will that he waived the claim."
12
It is not surprising that
expositors generally have failed to see this point since they have rejected the more
ultimate thesis that human sacrifice per se is an amoral act. We contend, on the other
hand, that no act is inherently moral or immoral except as it impinges on the revealed will
of God. Therefore, any argument against human sacrifice which begins with the premise
that God could not require such a sacrifice errs in beginning from a false premise. Since
the sin of Adam, it is only by the grace of God that any man has been permitted to live.
Therefore, a fortiori, it is only by the grace of God that any particular individual or group
is spared.
13

Sacrifice or Obedience
sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of J ehovah? Behold, to obey is better than
sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams.
14
sacrifice God seeks is the devotion of the living soul, not the consumption of a
dead body.
15

The most frequent objection raised against the Biblical presentation of Yahweh and
His relationship to sacrifice is that sacrifice, whether of human beings or of beasts, is an
element of primitive religion, and that Yahweh really desires not sacrifice at all but
obedience.
Those who argue this way support their claims with such texts as Genesis 22, urging
that the outcome of the Abraham/Isaac incident proves that Yahweh was really interested
in the obedience of Abraham and not the sacrifice of Isaac. Another text, frequently used
is I Sam. 15:22:

And Samuel said, Hath J ehovah as great delight in burnt-offerings and

The spirit of the objection is evident in the opinion of Marcus Dods with respect to the
sacrifice of Isaac:

God meant Abraham to make the sacrifice in spirit, not in the outward act;
he meant to write deeply on the J ewish mind the fundamental lesson regarding
sacrifice, that it is in the spirit and will that all true sacrifice is made. . .The
273
suffer the innocent to die for the good of the people J ohn xi. 50), and even
Pilate yields him to the will of men (Luke xxiii. 25); this is the completion of

This view, carried to its logical conclusion, would eliminate the necessity of the sacri-
ficial death of Christ. This in turn eliminates the atonement and thereby abnegates the
whole Christian gospel. A few commentators have seen this and candidly admitted to the
consequence. Lange, for example, after drawing the distinction of two kinds of sacrifice,
namely, the spiritual consecration of a man as a sacrifice, and the visible slaughter of an
animal, argues that the latter is only symbolical and typical of the former. He concludes:

In the crucifixion, these two sacrifices outwardly come together, while
really and spiritually they are separated as widely as heaven and hell. Christ
yields himself in perfect obedience to the will of the Father, in the judgment of
the world. That is the fulfilling of the Israelitish sacrifice. Caiaphas will

Moloch-sacrifice.
16

To assert that the death of Christ was only Pilate's idea is certainly far afield from
Pauline theology which says:
. . .While we were enemies, we were reconciled to God through the death of
his Son. . . (Rom. 5: 10).
. . .in whom we have redemption through his blood (Eph. 1:7).
. . .Christ also loved you, and gave himself up for us, an offering and a
sacrifice to God for an odor of sweet smell (Eph. 5:2).

The view that sacrifice is subordinate to obedience stems from two diametrically
opposed points of view. Those who take the Bible seriously and regard it as indeed the
written revelation of God tend to minimize the importance of Old Testament sacrifices on
the basis of New Testament theology. The New Testament regards those sacrifices made
under the old dispensation as subordinate and inferior to the sacrifice of Christ--"For if
that first covenant had been faultless, then would no place have been sought for a second"
(Heb. 8:7). They are regarded as typical or symbolic--"For the law having a shadow of
the good things to come, not the very image of the things, can never with the same
sacrifices year by year, which they offer continually, make perfect them that draw nigh"
(Heb. 10:4). On the other hand, those who do not treat the Bible with such "wooden-
headed literalism" deny that God ever wanted or demanded sacrifices at all. The
institution of sacrifice is a primitive, savage rite that was merely tolerated for a season
until more advanced revelation could be received.
The latter position we reject on the grounds of our presupposition that the Holy
Scriptures are an inspired and inerrant revelation, and the corollary that the religion of
Israel is therefore essentially revealed rather than evolved. However, even apart from this
premise, it is quite possible to establish with a relatively high degree of certitude that the
origin of sacrifice must be accounted for on the basis of divine revelation. Hobart
Freeman has pointed out that:
274
fice. . .cannot be reasonably explained apart from the idea that it was derived
from a common and authoritative source.
17

He has also examined the only alternative explanations, namely, that the practice of
sacrifice arose from (1) some dictate of reason; (2) some demand of nature; or (3) some
principle of interest, and found them wholly inadequate.
18
The other position, that the Old Testament sacrifices were not so important after all, is
quite as serious as the liberal view, for in attempting to exalt the significance of the death
of Christ, it actually has the opposite effect of undermining the basis thereof. This view
also minimizes the Old Testament teaching that for the individual under the old covenant
the Levitical sacrifices were the only possible means of atonement
28 GRACE J OURNAL

The universal prevalence of the practice of vicarious and piacular sacri-
for sin and the only
means through which Yahweh chose to be propitiated. Although He expected that the
offerer would bring the appointed sacrifice in an attitude of repentance and faith, it by no
means follows that a proper "heart-attitude" without the appropriate form would be
acceptable to Yahweh.
19

The Sacrifice of J esus Christ

Having cleared away certain relatively superficial matters we come now to the crux of
the whole issue. The crucial question related to the proposed sacrifice of Isaac is this: In
the death of Christ, did God actually demand the sacrifice of an innocent human being as
a substitutionary sacrifice for others, thereby atoning for their sins and propitiating the
wrath of a holy God against them? The dilemma which this question poses for the
interpreter is: If answered affirmatively, then there is no a priori ground for denying that
God could have demanded the actual slaying of Isaac as a sacrifice. Indeed, if God could
demand the death of his own Son as a substitutionary sacrifice, then there is more ground
for expecting Him to demand the sacrifice of other human beings than for denying the
same. On the other hand, if one answers negatively, then the whole basis for Christian
salvation is destroyed.

Biblical Representation of the Atonement

Scholastic theologians established the proposition that our knowledge of God and
spiritual realities is neither univocal nor equivocal but analogical. As such our
understanding of great spiritual truths is related to a variety of figures. This is especially
true of the death of Christ. Historically, theologians have erred through an unbalanced
emphasis of one of the figures, excluding or minimizing the others. It is therefore
important to know just what the Bible does teach, and to have a balanced picture of that
teaching.
The death of Christ and its significance is the very center of the Biblical message.
Texts cited here are only a representative sample of the Biblical teaching. The death of
Christ is represented as:

(1) Sacrificial.
For our passover also hath been sacrificed, even Christ (I Cor. 5:7).
275

You, I say, did he make alive together with him, having forgiven us all our

(2) Expiatory.
For if the blood of goats and bulls, and the ashes of a heifer sprinkling
them that have been defiled, sanctify unto the cleanness of the flesh: how much
more shall the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself
without blemish unto God, cleanse your conscience from dead works to serve
the living God? (Heb. 9:13-14).

(3) Propitiatory.
Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son
to be the propitiation for our sins (I J n. 4: 10).

(4) Redemptive.
Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for
us; for it is written, Cursed is everyone that hangeth on a tree (Gal. 3:13).
(5) Representative.
For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that one died
for all, therefore all died; and he died for all, that they that live should no
longer live unto themselves, but unto him who for their sakes died and rose
again (II Cor. 5: 14-15).

(6) Exemplary.
For hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for you, leav-
ing you an example, that ye should follow his steps (I Pet. 2:21).

(7) Triumphantorial.
trespasses; having blotted out the bond written in ordinances that was against
us, which was contrary to us: and he hath taken it out of the way, nailing it to
the cross; having despoiled the principalities and the powers, he made a show
of them openly, triumphing over them in it (Co. 2:15).

(8) Substitutionary.
But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our ini-
quities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him; and with his stripes we
are healed (Isa. 53:5-6).

Historical Interpretations

In the process of analysis and systematization the Church has in various periods
emphasized the above aspects of Christ's death in different ways. Apart from an outright
denial
276
The most frequent division is that of (1) subjective theories, (2) objective theories, and
(3) all shades of opinion on the "misty flats in between." In our discussion here we have
chosen an outstanding representative from each of five distinct positions. It is our
intention to show by this study that Christian orthodoxy has developed a doctrine of the
atonement which harmonizes with the Biblical picture of Christ's death as a sacrifice, that
this sacrifice was in accord with the eternal counsels of God, and that the sacrifice of a
theanthropic person was the only possible means of securing a reconciliation between a
holy God and sinful men.
Irenaeus (second century, A.D.
30 GRACE J OURNAL

of the efficacy of Christ's work none of the historical interpretations are wholly in error.
They are deficient from the standpoint of what they omit rather than defective from the
standpoint of what they include.
The so-called "theories of the atonement" have been enumerated and discussed vol-
uminously. Theories have been variously grouped and separated, contrasted and
compared.
)--We begin with the Patristic church taking as a repre-
of force, that the principles of justice might not be infringed, and, at the same
time, that God's original creation might not perish.
20
that is, the being in the image and likeness of God, that we should regain in
Christ J esus.
21
sentative Irenaeus. The early Fathers obviously believed in salvation through the work of
Christ. They adhered closely to the Biblical figures in speaking of Christ's death.
However, the early church had no theological formulation on the atonement--as it did, for
example, on the trinity or the nature of Christ's person. For this reason it is easy to
misinterpret illustrations used by the Fathers as comprising their whole concept of the
doctrine. The view of the early church with respect to Christ's death has frequently been
designated the "Ransom theory, " or the "Devil-ransom theory." This is due to the
Patristic emphasis on the redemptive aspect of Christ's work which was crudely spoken
of in those days as a ransom price paid by God to Satan. It was deemed necessary, in light
of man's bondage to sin, death, and Satan, that the ransom for men's souls be paid to
Satan, their captor. It is true that this concept formed a common motif in those early
discussions.

And since the Apostasy [i.e. the rebellious spirit, Satan] unjustly held
sway over us, and though we were by nature [the possession] of Almighty
God, estranged us against nature, making us his own disciples; therefore the
Word of God, mighty in all things and not lacking in his own justice, acted
justly even in the encounter with the Apostasy itself, ransoming from it that
which was his own, not by force, in the way in which it secured the sway over
us in the beginning, snatching insatiably what was not its own; but by persua-
sion, as it became God to receive what he wished; by persuasion, not by use

Irenaeus further spoke of Christ's redeeming and sanctifying every stage of human life
by his recapitulation of the same in his own life.

For we have shown that the Son of God did not then begin to exist since he
existed with the Father always; but when he was incarnate and made man, he
recapitulated [or summed up] in himself the long line of the human race,
procuring for us salvation thus summarily, so that what we had lost in Adam,
277
orated the theory of Irenaeus into a fantastic scheme whereby God deceived Satan, as
with a fish-hook or mouse-trap, and thus gained the victory over Satan and his forces.
These views, though not a technical theological formulation, characterized the thought
of the church for about a thousand years, until the writing of Anselm's Cur Deus Homo

Later writers, particularly Origen, Gregory of Nyssa, Athanasius, and Augustine, elab-
.
Anselm (1033-1109).--Few writings in the history of Christianity have had an
influence comparable to Anselm's Cur Deus Homo. For all its brevity, it marks a turning
point in Christological and soteriological thought. Cur Deus Homo is really the first
serious attempt to define the nature of the atonement. As such it should be the terminus a
quo of all subsequent discussions.
22
In contrast to Augustine's view that it was good or fitting that God forgive sinners on
the basis of Christ's sacrifice, Anselm attempted to prove by logical argument that there
was no other way.
23
Only God himself could repay man's infinite debt and only a man
could make that payment for men. He attacked the old ransom theory, particularly the
idea that Satan had certain "rights" over men. Sin is a violation of God's law, an offense
to His honor and majesty. It is therefore the honor of God that must be satisfied rather
than the claims of Satan.
by the reformers, especially Calvin, later by J ohn Owen and J onathan Edwards, and is
still held by consistent Calvinists. The view of Anselm, albeit with refinements and
variation, is defended by J ames Denny, George Smeaton, T. J . Crawford, Charles Hodge,
A. A. Hodge, W. G. T. Shedd, A. H. Strong, L. S. Chafer, and others of our own era. It is
variously referred to as the commercial view, the penal view, the satisfaction view or the
substitutionary view.
Abelard
The theory of Anselm was largely cast in the terms of feudal society. It was addressed
more to the honor or majesty of God than to His holiness. His view, however, was refined
(1079-1142).--The objective theories
24
were based on the view of sin as a
violation of God's law. Man stands separated from God by reason of his own personal sin
as well as by reason of his inherited guilt from Adam's sin. He is helpless to change his
status of condemnation apart from a sovereign intervention of grace. It is altogether
reasonable that the Pelagian view of sin
25
should generate a theory of the atonement that
enables man to help himself. This type of theory, so-called the subjective or moral
influence, was given classic expression by Peter Abelard. In his opinion the purpose of
the death of Christ was to impress man with the love of God and thereby morally
influence him to surrender his life to God.
26
Sin is forgiven gratis on the sole condition of repentance and a desire to do better. In
his commentary on Romans, Abelard writes:
such a gift of divine grace, and true charity should not now shrink from endur-
ing anything for him.
27

Now it seems to us that we have been justified by the blood of Christ and
reconciled to God in this way: through this unique act of grace manifested to
us--in that his Son has taken upon himself our nature and persevered therein
in teaching us by word and example even unto death--he has more fully bound
us to himself by love; with the result that our hearts should be enkindled by
278
A generation ago this theory was defended with various modifications by Albrecht
Ritschl and Fredrich Schliermacher of Germany (mystical theory); Edward Irving and
McLeod Camprell of Britain (respectively, the theories of gradually extirpated depravity
and vicarious repentance); and Horace Bushnell of America (theory of vicarious
sacrifice).
This view of Christ's work was one of the outstanding features of modernistic
theology and is by no means dead today. William Adams Brown, leading modernist
theologian, taught that Christ's saving work consisted of the revelation of the loving
character of God which calls forth an answering love in us. This revelation influences us
morally by what it shows us to be true.
28
Nels Ferre relieves that, "Forgiveness is free and
direct to those who are willing henceforth to live responsibly on the Father's terms for the
family."
29
Unitarians subscribe to the example variation of Abelard's theory.
Grotius
32 GRACE J OURNAL

(1583-1645).--In the seventeenth century, Hugo Grotius of Leyden, Holland,
propounded a theory which Warfield calls a half-way-house between the objective and
subjective views.
30
His view is called the governmental or rectoral theory and is
expressed in legal terminology--Grotius himself being a brilliant lawyer. Sin is regarded
as rebellion against the government of God. God in his love will forgive sin but he must
demonstrate publicly that He will not condone sin and thus make forgiveness possible.
31
This theory has been adopted and defended by Arminian theologians from the
reformation onward. It is really the highest form of atonement doctrine logically
conformable to Arminian theology which rejects the doctrine of imputation, either of sin
or of righteousness. Defenders of the governmental view include Charles Finney, F.
Godet, R. W. Dale, Alfred Cave, J ohn Miley, and Marcus Dods.
Aulen (Prof. of Systematic Theology, University of Lund).--The ransom theory of the
early church, though it erred in the matter of God's deceiving and bribing Satan, had the
value of emphasizing man's bondage to Satan and the necessity of his being freed from
that bondage by the work of Christ. It supported the objectivity of Christ's work. Luther
also emphasized Christ's death as a victory over Satan and man's deliverance from sin,
death, and the law. The old view--which was not, as we have noted, a systematic
formulation at all--has been revived in our day by a group of Swedish theologians,
notably, Gustaf Aulen, and primarily in his book, Christus Victor.
32
He refers to his view
as the "Classic" or "Triumphantorial" view.
is a central and decisive perspective which never can be omitted and which
indeed must stamp every really Christian doctrine of the Atonement.
33

Describing his own view, Aulen writes:

It was. . .my intention to emphasize that the outlook of the Atonement as a
drama, where the love of God in Christ fights and conquers the hostile powers,

A recent neo-orthodox writer, William Hordern, praises Aulen for rescuing the true
view from the unfortunate terminology in which it was expressed. He argues,
279
mic doctrine and if for the first thousand years of Christianity no one recog-
nized it.
34
Hordern also notes that Aulen's view has found wide acceptance among neo-orthodox
thinkers because it combines the incarnation and the atonement.
35
Voices are raised all about us proclaiming a "theory" of the atonement
their tortuous way very much in the dark. That, if I mistake not, is the real
state of affairs in the modern church.
36
today.
contemporary (i.e., post-reformation) discussion of the atonement.
First, let it be noted that the noncommittal attitude to which Warfield made reference
is still with us. William Hordern, in his popular handbook, A Layman's Guide to

It would be strange indeed if the Bible taught the fundamentalist or Ansel-

The Atonement in Modern Thought

A generation ago, B. B. Warfield said:

impossible, while many of those that essay a "theory" seem to be feeling

If that darkness shrouded the theological discussion in Warfield's day, and he was
presumably a qualified judge, his characterization is certainly no less true of the situation
It is sufficient for our present purpose to note several outstanding characteristics of the
Protestant Theology, candidly admits this:

Whereas fundamentalism makes the Atonement central, modern ortho-
doxy
37
tends to make the Incarnation central. Fundamentalism is committed
emphasizes that the Resurrection of J esus cannot be separated from his aton-
ing work.
38

An Objective theory: Sine Qua Non
to one view of atonement--the substitutionary death of Christ for the sins of
man. Modern orthodoxy is, in line with historic Christianity, hesitant to
make any doctrine of atonement final. The result is that the death of J esus is
of central importance for fundamentalism, while modern orthodoxy, like lib-
eralism, looks to the whole life of J esus. In particular, modern orthodoxy
.--One of the striking characteristics of this area
of thought in our own day is the quest for a satisfactory objective theory. Objective, that
is, except for the "morally objectionable" penal and substitutionary elements of
traditional orthodox theology.
39
Leon Morris, of Ridley College in Melbourne, Australia,
has pointed out this characteristic in a splendid article in HIS magazine. He writes:
been evident in recent years, and very few (if any) front rank theologians put
exists, but it does mean that men are feeling for some theory which will be
objective, and yet will not outrage the ideas of our day.
40

Marked dissatisfaction with purely moral theories of the atonement has
forth such views nowadays. This does not mean that any unanimity of opinion
280

He was not separate from sinners in His suffering, but dying in their
name, dying for their sake, dying in a way which avails for them.
41

In his important work, God Was in Christ
34 GRACE J OURNAL
Morris explains that the most popular view is one or another variation of the
representative theory. That is, Christ was not our substitute nor was his death a sacrifice
as such but he did do something that serves as a basis for reconciliation.

, C. M. Baillie struggles with the problem of
and propitiation. He denies that Christ's death was a true sacrifice at all--though Old Tes-
tament sacrificial terms are used to describe it.
42
The New Testament expression hilasmos
defining a theory which is objective and yet avoids the notions of sacrifice, substitution,
has nothing to do with appeasing an angry God, "For the love of God is the starting
place."
43
In fact, the Old Testament sacrificial terminology is completely transformed by the
usage of the New Testament.
44
Nevertheless, he insists that God did something objective
and costly in Christ to make reconciliation possible. The objective element, that which is
"Ordained and accepted by God, in 'expiation' of human sin, quite apart from our
knowledge of it," is the sacrifice which God is continually making of himself and to
himself by suffering on account of sin.
that true forgiveness, as distinct from an indulgent amnesty, could ever
come.
45

Aulen, too, as we have noted,
46
although he denies the "commercial" view does set
forth an objective theory.
Christ--Christus Victor--fights against and triumphs over the evil powers
of the world, the 'tyrants'
47
under which mankind is in bondage and suffering,
and in Him God reconciles the world to himself.
48

Christ's death as a sacrifice
. . .He is infinite Love confronted with human sin. And it is an expiatory
sacrifice, because sin is a dreadfully real thing which love cannot tolerate or
lightly pass over, and it is only out of the suffering of such inexorable love

In short, modern theologians have come to recognize that an objective theory is the
conditio sine qua non of any atonement theory that purports to be Biblical.
.--Another significant feature of recent Christological
cent Taylor, and A. M. Hunter have given support to this view. The death of Christ is re-
garded as the fulfillment of Isaiah 53. Christ died vicariously in the interests of sinful
men and forgiveness is mediated through his sacrifice.
49
Wm. Hordem, in the work cited above, says in reply to Abelard: "Christ's death can
only be a revelation of God's love for man if it was a necessary sacrifice
thought is the recognition of Christ's death as a sacrifice. Oliver Quick, C. H. Dodd, Vin-
. It is
meaningless if man could be saved without it."
50
His own view of Christianity is:

Whereas most religions believe that man has to do something to atone to
God, Christianity teaches that God himself performed the atoning work. Other
281
sacrifice, in and through J esus, which has brought God and man back into fel-
lowship with each other.
51
By and large, however, the theologians of our own day who use the terminology of
Old Testament sacrifice in speaking of the death of Christ do not mean that Christ's death
was a sacrifice in that sense. Rather, sacrifice is distinguished as to (1) Sacrifice as a
sacrificial gift, a votive offering. Man offers something of his own property as a sacrifice
on the altar of his deity. (2) Man's offering of obedience, justice and righteousness, mercy
and love.
This is the ethical way of sacrifice. This was the essence of the prophetic message in
the Old Testament. And (3) the sacrifice of a broken spirit--the offering, that is, of the
man himself in humility. This is the religious way of sacrifice.
52
The sacrifice of J esus Christ, however, is of wholly different

religions perform sacrifices in order that God might turn his angry face back
toward man and forgive him. Christianity teaches that God has performed a

character. "It is God's
own sacrifice."
53
The sacrifice of Christ is both God's own act of sacrifice and also a
sacrifice offered to God.
54
Aulen insists that the Anselmic view "develops the latter
aspect, and eliminates the former."
55
The immorality of substitution.--Despite any concessions that theologians have made
should consider the death of his Son so agreeable that by it he should be re -
conciled to the whole world!
56
was not an equivalent penalty, but an adequate confession of God's holiness,
rising from amid extreme conditions of sin.
57
toward a truly Biblical Christology, on one point there is no change. The idea of
substitution, of vicarious punishment, is immoral! I call to witness three voices from the
past, not because things have changed, but because the attitude was formerly expressed
more candidly (or crudely) than now. The most cursory perusal of contemporary
literature will reveal that the attitude on this point, though expressed with greater
refinement, remains unchanged.

Abelard:
Indeed, how cruel and wicked it seems that anyone should demand the
blood of an innocent person as the price for anything, or that it should in any
way please him that an innocent man should be slain--still less that God

P. T. Forsyth:
Does God's judgment mean exacting the utmost farthing or suffering?
Does it mean that in the hour of his death Christ suffered, compressed into
one brief moment, all the pains of hell that the human race deserved? We
cannot think about things in that way. God does not work by such equivalents.
Let us get rid of that materialistic idea of equivalents. What Christ gave to God

Horace Bushnell:
On the whole this matter of contrived compensation to justice which so
many take for a gospel, appears to contain about the worst reflexion upon
282
executed on them, because they have been executed on a right-doer! viz.,
Christ.
58

Vicarious punishment on our level would, of course, be a serious miscarriage of
justice and indeed immoral. The death of Christ, however, is not strictly analogous to the
case of a human judge punishing an innocent third party in the stead of a condemned
criminal. At least the analogy dare not be pressed. In the case of Christ's sacrifice there is
only one party beside the condemned. He is, "J udge, Wronged Party, King (or Law), and
Substitute."
59
The case is wholly unique and the same Bible which declares it so to be
also declares the impossibility of any other substitutionary atonement apart from this.
60

As a result of this inquiry into the problem of human sacrifice certain key factors
emerge as guidelines for the interpretation of Genesis 22. Nor do we lack for New
Testament warrant in drawing such an analogy. Paul certainly alluded to Abraham's
experience in Romans 8:32 where he writes of Christ's sacrifice: "He that spared not his
own Son, but delivered him up for us all. . . "
61
(3) To speak of the immorality of God's acting in any particular way is an exhibition
of pride which elevates the judgment of man above that of God. Such evaluations make
man the standard of universal morality and thereby reveal a wholly inadequate concept of
ethics. Man is the measure of all things.
(4) To insist that God could not
36 GRACE J OURNAL

God's justice that could be stated. . . The justice satisfied is satisfied with an
injustice The penalties threatened, as against wrongdoers are not to be

The Relevancy of the Atonement for the Interpretation of Genesis 22
(1) The Biblical record certainly represents Christ's death as a sacrifice and the ortho-
dox Christian community has recognized it as such. Inasmuch as J esus Christ was indeed
the Son of Man, his death is a human sacrifice.
(2) Those who deny that the New Testament use of sacrificial terminology has
reference to the Levitical offerings do so on the basis of a distorted concept of the idea of
sacrifice.
This distorted concept is in turn due to the gratuitous assumption of the evolutionary
development of the institutions of Israel's religion.
have demanded the sacrifice of Isaac on moral
grounds would lend support to the view that God could not have demanded the sacrifice
of J esus Christ for the same reason. Contrariwise, if the death of J esus Christ is a true
sacrifice, what ground is left for denying the possibility of God's demanding the sacrifice
of Isaac?
62
(5) The fact that Isaac was not put to death in no way alters the analogy for from the
viewpoint of both Abraham and God he was already sacrificed
63
and his coming down
from the altar was tantamount to a resurrection from the dead. This was the focal point of
Abraham's test: He believed that God would raise the son of promise from the dead.
64
283
THE NATURE OF THE SACRIFICE OF ISAAC

The Divine Origin of the Command

In light of these considerations we proceed to several lines of argument which support
the traditional view that Abraham was instructed and expected to offer Isaac as a whole
burnt offering in the usual manner of such sacrifice.

The text of Genesis 22:1 clearly reads: "And Elohim tested Abraham" (translation and
cost, how could Abraham show that his religion meant as much to him? Only
by being willing to go as far as he did.
65
property of Yahweh. . . The story of the sacrifice of Isaac is almost certainly
reminiscent of a progress from barbarism to enlightenment.
66

The Terms of the Command
underlining are mine). The serious exegete cannot escape the fact that this text teaches
the divine origin of the idea for this sacrifice without resorting to a most subjective
hermeneutics. By way of contrast, modern interpreters, who do not feel duty bound to
protect the reputation of Abraham (or for that matter, of Abraham's God), tend to
attribute the idea to Abraham himself. The suggestion that Abraham was only acting in
accordance with the custom of his day is quite popular.

Here in the story of Abraham and Isaac there is embedded the fact that
once men not only practiced human sacrifice, but did it at what they thought was
divine command.

If men worshipping pagan deities could carry their religion to that terrific

In primitive Israelitish religion every first-born male was regarded as the

We regard as highly improbable the notion that Abraham became aware of this
command through the ordinary action of his conscience. Isaac was a miraculous child of
divine promise. On him rested the only hope of divine blessing for Abraham and all
mankind. He was the sole channel for the ultimate bestowal of eternal salvation. He was
therefore to Abraham the charter of his salvation. That Abraham would have himself
conceived the idea for Isaac's sacrifice is too great a strain on one's imagination.

Abraham was instructed to "offer him there for a burnt-offering." The verb 'alah
means to go up, or ascend; in the hiphil, to cause to go up, and therefore, with respect to
sacrifices, to offer. The 'olah is the whole burnt-offering. It goes up in the flame of the
altar to God expressing the ascent of the soul in worship. The 'olah is a particular type of
sacrifice.
It was the sacrifice that was completely consumed by the fire on the altar. It is
significant that the sacrifice of Isaac is not called a minhah (a gift, present, or offering), a
more general term that would have more suitably described a so-called "spiritual
sacrifice" had that been intended. Neither is it called a zebah, the general name for
sacrifices eaten at the feasts. It is not a hata't nor an asam or trespass offering. The
sacrifice of Isaac was not intended as a sacrifice for sin. It was an expression of
Abraham's own worship and de
284

votion to Yahweh. In light of the universal usage of 'olah
38 GRACE J OURNAL
for a sacrifice that is wholly
consumed by fire, it is only reasonable to expect some qualifying phrase if this were not
the actual intent.
New Testament Evidence
seeing thou hast not withheld thy son, thine only son, from me," we learn that from the
standpoint of both Abraham and God the sacrifice of Isaac was complete. Abraham had
gone far enough that there was no question or doubt that he would complete the sacrifice.
God was satisfied. Abraham was so sure of Isaac's death that his coming down from the
altar was tantamount to a resurrection from the dead. It is therefore a figure or type of
Christ's death and resurrection for, auton kai en parabolai ekomisato

By faith Abraham, being tried, offered up Isaac: yea, he that had gladly
received the promises was offering up his only begotten son; even he to whom
it was said, In Isaac shall thy seed be called: accounting that God is able to
raise up, even from the dead; from whence he did also in a figure receive him
back (Heb. 11:17-19).

Was not Abraham our father justified by works in that he offered up Isaac
his son upon the altar? (J as. 2:21)67

From these texts as well as from Gen. 22:12, "For now I know that thou fearest God,
. This argument is
also sustained by the use of the perfect tense of prosphero in Hebrews 11:17. Pistei
prosenanochen Abraam ton Isaak peirazomenos.

Analogy to the Sacrificial Death of Christ

We have endeavored in this study to point out the analogous relationship between the
sacrifice of Isaac and the death of Christ as a sacrifice. No interpretation of Genesis 22
can be adequate that fails to consider the Christological and soteriological implications
thus involved. An analogy, however, does not bear an exact correspondence to the reality
in every detail, else it would cease to be an analogy and become an exact equivalent to
the reality.
The sacrifice of Isaac corresponds to "that of Christ in the following respects: (1) They
are in both cases the sacrifice by a father of his only son. (2) They both symbolize a com-
plete dedication on the part of the offerer. And (3) they are in both cases a human
sacrifice.
On the other hand, no single sacrifice in the Old Testament was sufficient in itself to
fully typify the ultimate sacrifice of Christ. Only by a composite view of all the different
offerings is Christ's death adequately pictured. The sacrifice of Isaac could never have
pictured the most essential idea in the sacrifice of Christ, namely, substitution. Isaac was
not an adequate substitute. It is doubtless for this reason that the hand of Abraham was
stayed and another "parable" introduced, for the substitution of a ram in the stead of Isaac
is certainly an adequate type of a substitute ransom. It is perhaps the clearest illustration
of substitution in the whole Old Testament. Thus the two sacrifices taken together
complement each other in their respective representation of the death of Christ. The
sacrifice of Isaac.
285

1. J ohn Calvin, Commentary on the First Book of Moses Called Genesis

has the merit of adding that dimension which is lacking in all other Old Testament
sacrifices, that God's own sacrifice would be a human sacrifice, and beyond that, the Son
of the Offerer Himself.

DOCUMENTATION
, trans. J ohn
King (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1948), I, 563.
2. R. A. S. Macalister, "Human Sacrifice: Semitic," Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics,
ed. J ames Hastings, VI, 863. This seal is described in detail by Macalister in this
article. For another such seal see: The J ewish Encyclopedia, VIII, 653.
3. A. H. Sayce, Patriarchal Palestine (London: Society for Promoting Christian
Knowledge, 1895), p. 183.
4. According to Albright, "The extent to which human sacrifice was practiced among the
Canaanites has not been clarified by the discoveries at Ugarit, which nowhere
appear to mention it at all." W. F. Albright, Archaeology and the Religion of
Israel (Baltimore: The J ohns Hopkins Press, 1942), p. 93.
5. W. F. Albright, "Recent Discoveries in Bible Lands," Young's Analytical Concordance
to the Bible (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1955), p. 34.
6. The burden of this paper is to demonstrate that human sacrifice per se is an amoral act.
8. The chief texts are: J er.7:31, 19:1-13; 32:35; Isa. 57:5; Ezek. 20:31; 23:37.
9. Exod. 20:3. Paul Tillich has accurately observed that the "greater the act of faith or
worship offered to an idol, the greater the abomination to the True God.
Dynamics of Faith
Its acquired morality is dependent on the command or prohibition of God.
7. The chief texts are: Lev. 18:21; 20:1-5; Deut. 12:31; 18:10.
(New York: Harper Torchbooks, 1957), pp. 11ff.
the first-born by the substitution of the Levites and the payment of five shekels,
see: Num. 3:40-51; 18:15ff.
11. A. H. Sayce, The Early History of the Hebrews
10. The Biblical material is found in: Exod. 13:1-16; 22:29; 34:20. On the redemption of
(London: Rivingtons, 1897), p. 51.
12. Ibid., p. 47.
13. In order to avoid the extreme of hyper-Calvinism, the whole matter of divine election
14. Parallel ideas are expressed in the following texts from the Prophets: Amos 5:21-24;
Isa. 1:11; J er. 6:20; and Mic. 6:6-8.
15. Marcus Dods, The Book of Genesis
must be viewed in this light. It is not that God elects some men to salvation and
some to perdition; but that of all men, already doomed, God has graciously
chosen to sovereignly elect some to the joys of salvation.
, The Expositor's Bible, ed. W. Rorertson Nicoll
(New York: Funk and Wagnalis Co., 1900), p. 200.
16. J ohn Peter Lange, Genesis, trans. and ed. A. Gosman, Commentary on the Holy
Scripture ed. J . P. Lange, trans. and ed. Philip Schaff (Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing house, n. d.), p. 80. Italics mine.
17. Hobart E. Freeman, "The Doctrine of Substitution in the Old Testament"
(unpublished Th.D. dissertation, Grace Theological Seminary, Winona Lake, Ind.,
1961), p. 103.
18. Ibid., p. 96.
19. For a thorough treatment of this idea, see "The Problem of the Efficacy of the Old
Testament Sacrifices," Hobart Freeman, op. cit., pp. 335-358.
286
40 GRACE J OURNAL
20. Henry Bettenson (ed.), Documents of the Christian Church (New York: Oxford
University Press, 1957), p. 43.
21. Ibid., p. 42.
22. This of course has not been the case inasmuch as recent neo-orthodox theologians
have returned to the "classic" or early church view.
23. Robert S. Paul, The Atonement and the Sacraments (Nashville: Abingdon Press,
1960), p.68.
is as free as Adam. Some men sin: others never do. As Adam was a bad example
to influence men to sin, so Christ is a good example to influence men to holiness.
26. Earle E. Cairns, Christianity Through the Centuries
24. Both the ransom theory and the commercial theory are "objective" in that they
describe an effect secured apart from man which serves as the basis for his
reconciliation. "Subjective" theories emphasize the work of Christ in and for the
believer.
25. Pelagius denied that man inherited either guilt or a sin-nature from Adam. Every man
(Grand Rapids: Zondervan Pub-
lishing House, 1958), p. 256.
27. Cited by Paul, op. cit., p. 82.
28. Kenneth S. Kantzer, Unpublished notes on the Philosophy of Religion (Wheaton
College, 1958).
29. Ibid.
30. B. B. Warfield, The Person and Work of Christ, ed. S. G. Craig (Philadelphia: The
31. Advocates of this view distinguish retributive justice from public justice. Christ's
death satisfies the demands of public justice only. For this reason we judge that the
governmental theory really reduces to another variation of the moral influence
theory. There is no objective ground for God's forgiving of any particular sin.
32. Gustaf Aulen, Christus Victor
Presbyterian and Reformed Publishing Co., 1950), p. 379.
(New York: The Macmillan Co., 1961), passim.
33. Gustaf Aulen, "Chaos and Cosmos: The Drama of the Atonement," Interpretation, IV
(April, 1950), p. 156. Obviously, we do not deny that this was a part of Christ's
work. For a conservative statement of this aspect see: Wendell E. Kent, "The
Spoiling of Principalities and Powers, " Grace J ournal, III (Winter, 1962), p. 8.
34. William Hordern, A Layman's Guide to Protestant Theology (New York: The
Macmillan Co., 1958), p. 203. In reply it should be noted that before the
corruption of the Church began under Constantine, theological discussion was
largely concerned with the basic issues of the Scriptures, the nature of the Trinity,
and the person of Christ. It is no more surprising that the early church had no
technical statement of the Atonement than that it had no precise ecclesiology or
eschatology.
35. Ibid. That is, because it differs from the subjective view of liberalism, which neo-
Orthodoxy regards as bad, and also from the objective view of fundamentalism,
which neo-orthodoxy regards as impossible!
36. Warfield, op. cit., pp. 376-77.
37. That is, what we more commonly call "neo-orthodoxy."
38. Hordern, loc. cit. How interesting that the delay of the church in addressing itself to
the problem of the atonement is sufficient warrant to declare that no doctrine of
the atonement is final. But the same author has no qualms about denying the truth
of propositional revelation--a truth on which the church has spoken and spoken
clearly. p.188.
39. Samuel J . Mikolaski, "The Atonement and Men Today," Christianity Today, V
(March 13,
287
1961); 3.
40. Leon Morris, "Penal View of the Atonement and Men Today," Christianity Today

, V
December, 1960), 33.
41. Ibid.
42. D: M. Baillie, God Was in Christ (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1948), p. 177.
43. Ibid., p. 187.
44. Ibid., p. 175, et passim.
45. Ibid., p. 198.
47. That is, sin, death, and Satan.
48. Aulen, Christus Victor
46. See the discussion of Aulen's atonement theory, above.
, p. 4.
49. Mikolaski, op. cit., p. 3.
50. Hordern, op. cit., p. 34.
51. Ibid.
52. Anders Nygren, Agape and Eros, trans. Philip S. Watson (Philadelphia: The
Westminster Press, 1953), pp. 120-21.
53. Ibid., p. 122.
54. Aulen, Christus Victor, p. 77.
55. Ibid.
56. Cited by Paul, op. cit., p. 81.
57. Ibid., p. 236.
58. Ibid., p. 152.
59. H. E. Guillebaud, Why the Cross? (London: Inter-Varsity Fellowship, reprtd., 1956),
60. Ibid., p. 148.
61. The Greek expression ouk epheisato
p. 147.
(spared not) is the same as the LXX translation
in Gen. 22:16 which reads: ouk epheiso tou huriou sou tou agapatou di' eme. The
form is aorist middle (deponent) from pheioomai: third person, singular, in Rom.
64. Heb. 11:17
65. Walter Russell Bowie, Genesis
8; second person, singular, in Gen. 22.
62. This is not to say that the proposed sacrifice of Isaac was in any sense substitutionary
or piacular in nature. In this respect J esus' death is wholly unique.
63. Cf. Gen. 22:12, 16; Heb. 11:17; and J as. 2:21.
, The Interpreter's Bible (New York: Abingdon Press,
66. C. R. North, "The Redeemer God, "Interpretation, II, (J an. 1948), p. 5.
67. On the supposed conflict between J ames and Paul over the justification of Abraham
by faith or works, see G. C. Berkouwer, Faith and J ustification
1952), I. 642, 644.
, trans. Lewis B.
Smedes (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1954), pp. 134-139.

200 Seminary Dr.
www.grace.edu
288
tion begins. If Abraham lived in the late third millennium or early
second millennium B.C.,
1
as the biblical record purports, his migration

1
M. H. Segal notes, "Life in Mesopotamia in the second millennium must have been
Bibliotheca Sacra 147 (1990) 399-413
Copyright 1990 by Dallas Theological Seminary. Cited with permission.

Looking for Abraham's City

Daniel J . Estes
Assistant Professor of Bible
Cedarville College, Cedarville, Ohio

Hebrews 11:9-10 describes the life of Abraham in the following
way: "By faith he lived as an alien in the land of promise, as in a
foreign land, dwelling in tents with Isaac and J acob, fellow heirs of
the same promise; for he was looking for the city which has founda-
tions, whose architect and builder is God."
In alluding to the Old Testament portrayal of Abraham, these
verses raise intriguing questions. On what textual basis is Abraham
regarded as looking for the city of God? Does this concept find its
roots in the biblical record, or has it been imported from some other
source? How did the patriarch come to be viewed as a pilgrim?
Though the complete answer to these questions would require a
comprehensive examination of all the relevant biblical and extra-
biblical J ewish texts, this article is limited to a survey of several
key passages in Genesis that may contain potential for significant
metaphorical development into the pilgrim imagery of Hebrews 11.
It is argued that the presentation of Abraham in Hebrews 11:9-10
may to a large degree be explained as an extrapolation from the lan-
guage and ordering of the references to Abraham in Genesis.

The Language of the Genesis Texts

GENESIS 12:1-9
Though Abraham is first mentioned in Genesis 11:26-32, it is
with Genesis 12 that a new section in the divine program of salva-
399
289
would outwardly have been indistinguishable from that of many
people who were migrating at that time.
2
The biblical story, how-
ever, begins with a directive from God, which differentiates Abra-
ham's journey from that of his contemporaries.
3
The selection of de-
an epic voyage in search of spiritual truths, a quest that was to con-
stitute the central theme of all biblical history."
4
The narrative
tion of the identity of the land, nor even that the land was to be
given to him.
5
God's promises in verses 2-3, reiterated and enlarged
to the patriarchs throughout the Genesis narratives, became the
theological nexus for much of the Old Testament literature.
6
temples and their hierarchies. There was no room in that Mesopotamia for an indi-
Biblical Studies [J erusalem: Magnes Press, 1967], p. 128).
2
H. Wansbrough, "Abraham Our Father," Clergy Review 52 (1967): 661; cf. H.
Gruyter, 1974).
3
M. Eliade notes, "But the religious conception implicit in the 'election' of Abra-
(A History of Religious Ideas, 3 vols. [London: Collins, 1979], 1:171).
4
E. A. Speiser, Genesis, The Anchor Bible (Garden City, NY: Doubleday & Co.,
1964), p. 88.
5
Nahum M. Sarna, Understanding Genesis (New York: Schocken Books, 1970), pp.
101-2. The uncertainty is reflected by the Septuagint yv ov cot 8ctu.
6
R. E. Clements, Abrahamand David: Genesis XV and Its Meaning for Israelite
400 Bibliotheca Sacra / October-December 1990

tails included in the narrative manifests a clear theological interest.
Thus, to seek to limit his travels to what can be geographically
traced and sociologically explained fails to give full weight to the
specific call by Yahweh that introduces the biblical portrayal of
Abraham's trip to Canaan and his subsequent life there. As Speiser
remarks, "Abraham's journey to the Promised Land was thus no rou-
tine expedition of several hundred miles. Instead, it was the start of
manifests the unusual nature of Abraham's movement to Canaan.
The story of Abraham begins with a promise that introduces the
patriarchal age. Abraham's journey begins simply as a response to
the word of God. In fact the original command in 12:1 makes no men-

intolerable to a believer in the One God. The whole life of society and of the individ-
ual was strictly regulated on the principles of a crass polytheism and demonology,
governed by a multitude of priests, diviners and magicians under the rule of the great
vidual who could not join in the worship and in the magical practices of his fellows.
Abraham must have felt early the pressing need to remove himself from such a sti-
fling environment" (The Pentateuch: Its Composition and Its Authorship and Other
Gunkel, The Legends of Genesis: The Biblical Saga and History (New York: Schocken
Books, 1964), p. 137, who argues that the patriarchal legends were originally com-
posed by 1200 B.C. This provenance, however, is challenged by J . Van Seters, Abraham
in History and Tradition (New Haven, CT: Yale University Press, 1975) and T.
Thompson, The Historicity of the Patriarchal Narratives (New York: Walter de
ham continues beliefs and customs well known in the Near East of the second millen-
nium. What distinguishes the biblical narrative is God's personal message and its
consequences. Without being first invoked, God reveals himself to a human being and
after laying a series of injunctions on him, makes him a series of prodigious promises"
Tradition (London: SCM Press, 1967), p. 57.
290
only a hint as to the compensation. The divine demand was that
Abram should forsake the familiar for the foreign.
7
timate family structure. His homeland of Ur had a highly devel-
oped culture, far superior to that of Canaan.
8
Thus Abram did not
leave his "secure home and to exchange it for a very unsettled exis-
tence in the far-away and strange land of Canaan."
9
sonal anguish involved in such a relocation. In three parallel prepo-
sitional phrases introduced by |b, Abram's departure moves from the general
(qYRb from your country") to the specific (q`3R h`3b1 "from your father's
house") with ever-increasing personal identification."
10

sage is "a spiritual rather than physical withdrawal, beginning
with the periphery and ending with the inner core."
11
faith. Biblical faith is a pursuit of historical belonging that in-
cludes a sense of destiny derived from such belonging."
12
Abram's re-

7
Cf. J . Muilenburg, "Abraham and the Nations," Interpretation 19 (1965): 391; J ames
L. Mays, "God Has Spoken," Interpretation 14 (1960): 419.
8
Bruce Vawter succinctly traces the history and describes the culture of Ur-III (On
Genesis: A Neap Reading [London: Geoffrey Chapman, 1977], p. 171).
9
J . B. Soucek, "Pilgrims and Sojourners," Convnunio Viatorlnn 1 (1958): 5.
10
A similar progression in intensity may be noted in the divine call in Genesis 22:2
plicit, unquestioning obedience.
11
N. Liebowitz, Studies in Bereshit (Genesis), 2d rev. ed. (J erusalem: World Zionist
Organization, 1974), p. 113.
12
W. Brueggemann, The Land, Overtures to Biblical Theology (London: SPCK,
Looking for Abraham's City 401

The divine word of command, q7q7 , calls Abram to an abrupt
and cataclysmic change in location and pattern of life. The call was
to go from (|b) his most fundamental loyalties to (7R) a destination
that is indicated in the vaguest of terms. In essence, Yahweh was re-
quiring Abram to obey, knowing the full price involved, but with
It is evident from Genesis 11 that Abram was a member of an in-
migrate to Canaan in search of a settled home, but he was called to
The form of the divine command did little to mitigate the per-
As Liebowitz points out, this sequence is contrary to what would be
expected, for the logical sequence is that one first leaves his home,
then his birthplace, and after that his country. She concurs with
early J ewish commentators that what is being suggested by the pas-
God called Abram to go from Mesopotamia, and He also enjoined
him to go "to the land which I will show you." Brueggemann main-
tains that "land is a central, if not the central theme of biblical
for Abraham to sacrifice Isaac. It may be significant that the command for the
Agedah is also phrased |R7R q7q7. As in 12:4 the command was followed by ex-
1978), p. 3. The magisterial study by W. D. Davies traces the theme of the land
throughout the biblical corpus (The Gospel and the Land [Berkeley: University of
California, 19741). Other useful studies include W. D. Davies, The Territorial Dirnen-
sion of J udaism(Berkeley: University of California, 1982); G. Strecker, ed., Das Land
291
blessing (vv. 2-3) set the tone both for the patriarchal history and
for the rest of biblical literature.
13
Abram's obedience. No mention is made of any objection, question, or
delay.
14
As the narrative stands, Abram is portrayed as explicitly
obeying the word of God.
15
Three items are noted in verse 4, all of
which prove crucial in the larger narrative. The action is defined as
being in accord with (UR3) the word of Yahweh.
16
The mention of
Lot anticipates the theme of the problem of an heir, which is preva-
lent throughout the Abrahamic narratives.
17
Abram's advanced age
with him, from Sarai his wife to the purchased slaves ("the persons
which they had acquired in Haran"),
18
serves to highlight the rad-
Quarterly Review 71 (1981): 201-29.
13
The eschatological portions of both Testaments resonate with these themes intro-
(London: SCM Press, 1961, 1967),1:476.
14
G. von Rad comments: "Abraham obeys blindly and without objection. The one
event" (Genesis: A Cormnentary, 3d rev. ed. [London: SCM Press, 19721, p. 161).
15
This point must not be pressed, however, for Hebrew narrative is characteristi-
that the most interesting and worthy theme for art is the soul-life of man; his child-
most characteristic for the state of feeling of his hero" (The Legends of Genesis, p. 61).
16
Cf. E. Kautzsch, Gesenius' Hebrew Grammar, trans. A. E. Cowley (Oxford:
Clarendon Press, 1910), par. 161h, and xo0o cp in the Septuagint.
17
L. R. Helyer demonstrates well that "the overall concern of the cycle is, Who will
triarchal Narratives," J ournal for the Study of the Old Testament 26 [1983]: 85).
18
J ewish midrash viewed these individuals as proselytes whom Abram and Sarai

sponse to Yahweh's call and the divine promise of land, name, and
God's command in verse I was matched by the record in verse 4 of
(then 75), along with the statement of Sarai's barrenness in 11:30,
serves to accentuate the magnitude of his obedience in the face of
scant human prospects.
Verse 5 makes particular the general description in the previous
verse. The destination of the trip is stated proleptically by the nar-
rator as Canaan, though in the account it was not disclosed as such to
Abram until verse 7. The enumeration of those whom Abram took

Israel in biblischer Zeit, Gottingen Theologische Arbeiten 25 (Gottingen: Vanden-
hoeck and Ruprecht, 1983); Gerhard von Rad, "Verheissenes Land and J ahwes Land im
Hexateuch," Gesamelte Studies zumAlten Testament (Mi nchen: Chr. Kaiser, 1958),
pp. 87-100; and B. H. Amaru, "Land Theology in J osephus' J ewish Antiquities," J ewish
duced in Genesis 12, as noted by W. Eichrodt, Theology of the Old Testament, 2 vols.
word wayyelek ('and he set out') is more effective than any psychological description
could be, and in its majestic simplicity does greater justice to the importance of this
cally laconic. The lack of detail is a chief provocation for midrash, such as detailed
by L. Ginzberg, The Legends of the J ews, 7 vols. (Philadelphia: J ewish Publication
Society of America, 1913-67), 1:205. But as H. Gunkel notes, the details that are
presented are of special significance: "He does not share the modern point of view,
like taste is fondest of the outward, objective facts. And in this line his achievements
are excellent. He has an extraordinary faculty for selecting just the action which is
be Abraham's heir?" ("The Separation of Abram and Lot: Its Significance in the Pa-
had converted in Haran (Gen. Rab. 39.14).
292
cal and economic necessities of seminomadism in the patriarchal
times.
19
Cassuto views the journeys throughout Canaan in light of
the purpose of the Lord's service. He was like a man who has ac-
quired a field and inspects it from end to end."
20
em, a city in the heart of the land that later became a place of
assembly for Israel (cf. J osh. 24:1).
21
At this location was also the oak
Yahweh does not hurry about solving and explaining this opaque
status of ownership as one expects the director of history to do."
22
on Abram's activities without discussing the motivation that

19
S. Yeivin, "The Patriarchs in the Land of Canaan," in The World History of the
Vawter, On Genesis: A New Reading, p. 178.
20
Umberto Cassuto, A Commentary on the Book of Genesis, 2 vols. (J erusalem:
Magnes Press, 1961-64), 2:323.
21
M. A. Fishbane cites Genesis 28:18 and J udges 9:37 to support his contention that
14)
22
Von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, p. 166.

ical relocation involved in Abram's decision of obedience. Nothing
was left behind should the venture fail, but Abram followed the
word of Yahweh without reserve into the unknown.
Verses 6-9 trace the initial travels of Abram within the land of
Canaan, which Yahweh then gave to his offspring (v. 7). Abram is
portrayed as moving through the land from Shechem (v. 6) to Bethel
(v. 8) and eventually toward the Negev (v. 9). This progression can
be viewed from several perspectives. Yeivin relates it to the politi-
God's land gift stated in verse 7. Comparing Abram's movements to
the inaugural tour of J acob later in Genesis, Cassuto says, "In the
same way, Abram's passage across the land of Canaan from north to
south represents the ideal transfer of the country to his possession for
It is evident that the narrator was setting the action within a
theological context. The site at which the land promise was given is
specified in three ways in verse 6. The name of the place was Shech-
of Moreh, a center of pagan worship. Moreover, the Canaanites were
in the land Yahweh was giving to Abram's seed (not to Abram him-
self), thus shifting actual possession of the land into the future. This
juxtaposition of divine utterance and incomplete human awareness or
appropriation parallels the call of Abram in verse 1 and demands
the same quality of unquestioning obedience and trusting anticipa-
tion. Von Rad notes that "Abraham is therefore brought by God into
a completely unexplained relationship with the Canaanites, and
Throughout the pericope the narrator was careful to focus only
J ewish People, ed. Benjamin Mazar, 6 vols. (Tel Aviv: Massada, 1964-72), 2:201. Cf.
the sites of Shechern and Bethel, and Canaan in general, are viewed as a sacred center
in Israel's traditions ("The Sacred Center: The Symbolic Structure of the Bible," in
Texts and Responses, ed. M. A. Fishbane and P. R. Flohr [Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1975], p.
293
and His promise clearly indicates that his reason for migrating to
Canaan was his dedication to Yahweh and His service.
23
This ob-
Abram manifested a spiritual motivation in settling at Bethel by
building an altar to Yahweh and by calling on His name.
24
theological potential that could be developed into a pilgrim ideol-
ogy.
25
Abram's unquestioning obedience to Yahweh's call and his re-
Von Rad notes that what is being commanded is Abram's complete,
unqualified surrender of his life to God.
26
It may thus be said that

23
Cassuto points out that "what the Bible does not say expressly it indicates by in-
their actions" (A Commentary on the Book of Genesis, 2:303).
24
This is reflected in J ewish tradition, as summarized by L. Ginzberg. "Each altar
to proclaim the name of God" (The Legends of the J ews, 1:219).
25
Interpretive development in a metaphorical direction is evident in Philo De Migr. Abr.
26
Von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, pp. 198-99, and supported by Aquila's 1cXcto

prompted them. However, the response of Abram to both God's call
servation is supported by the structure of verses 7-8, in which Abram
is described as building altars for Yahweh. In verse 7 the divine
promise, "To your descendants I will give this land," is followed by
the response, "So he built an altar there to the Lord who had ap-
peared to him." The physical activities in the first half of verse 8
are preparatory to the spiritual activities in the second half. Thus
It may then be concluded that Genesis 12:1-9 contains substantial
sponse to the divine land grant to his offspring manifest a significant
perspective dimension in the narrative. Though presented as sober
history, transcending the literal level of the action is the presenta-
tion of a man who heeded the word of Yahweh to leave all that was
familiar to venture out to an unspecified location, which later was
given not to him but to his descendants. To this command Abram re-
sponded in obedience and worship.

GENESIS 17:1
The divine command, "Walk before Me, and be blameless"
(C`bh 0`0l `!07 q70h0), bears unmistakable theological overtones.
ference. It is a characteristic of these narratives ... not to describe the thoughts and
feelings of the dramatis personae, but only to record their deeds, and to inform the
reader through the narration of events of the ideas and sentiments that prompted
raised by him was a centre for his activities as a missionary. As soon as he came to a
place in which he desired to sojourn, he would stretch a tent first for Sarah, and next
for himself, and then he would proceed at once to make proselytes and bring them un-
der the wings of the Shekinah. Thus he accomplished his purpose of inducing all men
for C`bn. Thus J ubilees 23:10 reads, "For Abraham was perfect in all his actions with
the Lord and was pleasing through righteousness all the days of his life." Cf.
Zadokite Fragments 7.5 and Philo Quaest. et Sol. in Gen. III 40, who stated that "a
character which pleases God does not incur blame, while one who is blameless and
faultless in all things is altogether pleasing [to God]." This reading is also followed
by J erome Against the Pelagians 3.12.
294
noted, however, that much J ewish translation and exegesis renders
C`bh in relation to the subsequent circumcision of Abraham.
27
In the highly covenantal language of the passage,
28
God
by Abraham but only by his descendants. For Abraham, Canaan
Klein points out, it is "recognized that the patriarchs never really
occupied the land as owners."
29
Noah (6:9) must be accounted for. As Enoch had walked with God
GENESIS 23:4
Genesis 23
30
is crucial
31
for understanding the socio-political con-

27
Cf. Gen. Rab. 46.4; Tg. Ps.-J .; Tg. Neof.; b. Ned. 31b-32a; y. Ned. 3.11; t. Ned. 2.5.
28
Cf. Theological Dictionary of the Old Testament, ed. C. J ohannes Botterweck and
by Ronald E. Clements, 1:58.
29
R. W. Klein, Israel in Exile: A Theological Interpretation, Overtures to Biblical
Theology (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1979), p. 137.
30
H. Hahn gives a useful discussion of the interpretation of Genesis 23 in the later
rabbinic literature (Wallfahrt nod Auferstehung zur inessianischen Zeit: Eine rob-
[Frankfort am Main, 19791, pp. 156-70).
31
Thus J . G. Vink says of Genesis 23, "The text is important for ... because it tells

C`bh 0`0l is the reality of which q70h0 is the figure. It should be
promised Abraham (his name was changed in 17:5), "And I will give
to you and to your descendants after you, the land of your sojournings
[q`1b |R], all the land of Canaan, for an everlasting possession; and
I will be their God" (v. 8). As in 12:7 the land would be possessed not
would be only a land of sojournings, not a possessed home. Thus as
Moreover, the evident allusion to Enoch (Gen. 5:22, 24) and
and had been translated from his society into the divine presence,
and as Noah had walked with God and been delivered from divine
judgment on his sinful culture, so Abraham was commanded to walk
before God. It is recognizable then that Abraham was being called to
a relationship with God that by its very orientation would cause
him to be differentiated from his human society.

cept of Abraham the sojourner and the background of the later meta-
phorical concept of spiritual pilgrimage. The occasion for the trans-
action here recorded is Sarah's death. Though God had promised
Abraham the entire land of Canaan, the patriarch had not yet come
into possession of even enough ground for a burial site for his wife.
The legal setting of the pericope in which "preoccupation with
the problem of ownership determines every stage, every detail of
Helmer Ringgren (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974), s.v. C03R,
bi)iische Homilie zion Neumond-Shtabbat (Pes R 1), Frankforter J udaistische Studien 5
about the primitiae of the possession of the land and the beginning of the fulfilment of
the divine promise" ("The Date and Origin of the Priestly Code in the Old Testa-
ment," Old Testament Studies 15 [1969]: 91).

295

the negotiation,"
32
is determinative for Abraham's self-description,
more than mere title to a plot of land. At stake is "whether Abra-
ham was to gain a permanent foothold or not"
33
in Canaanite society.
emerge. As Coats remarks, "the unit itself draws no theological con-
sequence from the acquisition,"
34
but when seen in the light of the re-
iterated land promise to Abraham, the purchase of even a burial site
becomes the earnest of the ultimate fulfillment.
35
The positioning of

32
J . Licht, Storytelling in the Bible (J erusalem: Magnes Press, 1978), p. 22. Cf. M. R.
of the Neo-Babylonian and Achaemenid periods.
33
Derek Kidner, Genesis, Tyndale Old Testament Commentaries (Chicago: Inter-
Varsity Press, 1967), p. 145.
34
G. W. Coats, Genesis with an Introduction to Narrative Literature, The Forms of
p. 164.
35
Von Rad, Genesis: A Commentary, p. 250. Cf. R. Davidson, Genesis 12-50, Cam-
Brevard S. Childs, Old Testament Theology in a Canonical Context (London: SCM
far when he asserts that "corresponding to Cana'an developed as the land of Estrange-
"I am a stranger and a sojourner among you" (23:4). The issue involved
When read in isolation, Genesis 23 fits comfortably in the legal
or commercial domain. However, in its literary context in the Abra-
hamic narratives and in the biblical corpus, theological implications
this transaction between the sacrifice of his heir in chapter 22 and
the securing of a wife for Isaac (thus providing for the perpetuation
of the covenant family) in chapter 24 hints at the prospective nature
of Abraham's purchase. Nevertheless to posit an explicit metaphor-
ical meaning to 3U1hl? exceeds the dimensions of this context.

The Ordering of the Genesis Texts
This section examines the relationship of Genesis 12-25, particu-
larly 12:1-3, to the primeval narratives in Genesis 1-11. The liter-
ary arrangement will be analyzed to determine to what extent later
J ewish and Christian writers may have derived the metaphorical
concept of pilgrimage from the ordering of the narratives in Genesis.
Lehmann, who relates the incident to Hittite laws regarding feudal obligation
("Abraham's Purchase of Machpelah and Hittite Law," Bulletin of the American
Schools of Oriental Research 129 [19531: 15-18) and G. M. Tucker, who details the par-
allels between the transaction in Genesis 23 and a wide range of Near Eastern legal
forms, in particular, the Neo-Babylonian dialogue documents ("The Legal Background
of Genesis 23," J ournal of Biblical Literature 85 119661: 77-84). Van Seters argues that
the suggested parallels with Old Babylonian contracts point only to the continuity of
legal procedures over a long time (Abrahamin History and Tradition, pp. 99-100). He
agrees with Tucker that Genesis 23 follows completely the model of the sale contracts
the Old Testament Literature (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983),
bridge Bible Commentary (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979), p. 101, and
Press, 1985), p. 219. M. R. Hauge seems to take the theological implication a step too
ment, the Promised Land as the land of the Grave expresses a definite reinterpretation
of the traditional land motif" ("The Struggles of the Blessed in Estrangement," Studia
Theologica 29 [19751: part 2, p. 140).
296
available text, in contrast with the speculative reconstructions of
source criticism.
36
(2) The accepted text is the corpus which shaped
later tradition in J udaism and Christianity.
37
(3) The juxtaposition
logical insights" so that the literary whole is a sum greater than its
parts.
38
Indeed, these collocations bear evidence of logical
39
or theo-
logical
40
intention. (4) The relevance of the synthetic approach is
confirmed by J ewish midrashic exegesis, which seeks to explain the
juxtaposition of texts.
41
Thus the conclusion by Sawyer is apposite:

36
J ames Barr, The Bible in the Modern World (London: SCM Press, 1973), pp. 163-64.
propriate, if the focus of analysis is now, by way of reaction, the end of the process of
ment Introduction," J ournal for the Study of the Old Testament 16 [19801: 45-46).
37
Brevard S. Childs, Introduction to the Old Testament as Scripture (London: SCM
Press, 1979), pp. 76-77.
38
M. Noth, Uberlieferungsgeschichte des Pentateuch (Stuttgart: W. Kohlhammer,
graph Series I (Pittsburgh: Pickwick Press, 1974), p. xvii.
39
M. H. Segal, "The Composition of the Pentateuch: A Fresh Examination," Scripta
text as deliberate collocations intended to teach explicit principles.
40
G. M. Landes, "The Canonical Approach to Introducing the Old Testament:
R. Rendtorff, The Old Testament: An Introduction (London: SCM Press, 1985), p. 290.
41
M. Wadsworth, "Making and Interpreting Scripture," in Ways of Reading the
Several factors justify the examination of the traditional text as
a legitimate focus in biblical study: (1) It is the only objectively
of accounts can produce "unexpected narrative connections and theo-
The original meaning of the final form of the text is a concept which not
only permits fruitful study of a clearly defined corpus of lexical data,
but also provides an obvious starting-point for theological discussion,
since it was the final form of the text, not its separate component parts,
R. Smend, in assessing the work of Childs, states, "Generations of scholars have seen
their primary task as the reconstruction of the oldest written texts and, as far as pos-
sible, the oral forms that preceded them. The further such work continues, the greater
the danger of its becoming speculation. So it is not only understandable, but also ap-
tradition, i.e., the final written form of the material. This is not only a neglected and
hence a fertile field, but also a more certain one, since the finalised texts are not imag-
inary entities. Here we are less under the influence of speculations, but can make ob-
servations on material that clearly lies before us, and are often also in a position to
prove and disprove" ("Questions about the Importance of the Canon in an Old Testa-
1948), pp. 269-70; cf. B. W. Anderson, "The New Frontier of Rhetorical Criticism," in
Rhetorical Criticism, ed. J . J . J ackson and M. Kessler, Pittsburgh Theological Mono-
Hierosolymitana 8 (1961): 95. However, R. N. Whybray issues a salutary caution:
"While there is undoubtedly a continuous narrative thread, this is often extremely
thin, and the various incidents described are frequently joined together only very
loosely" (The Making of the Pentateuch [Sheffield: University of Sheffield Press,
19871, p. 14). One then must be cautious in interpreting the juxtapositions of the extant
Prodigy and Problems," J ournal for the Study of the Old Testament 16 (1980): 33; and
Bible, ed. M. Wadsworth (Sussex: Harvester, 1981), p. 10. He goes on to state concern-
ing Genesis: "There are narrative connections in the story from chapter 10 through 12
which an inordinate reliance on the J or P writers as self-contained, autonomous
chroniclers has tended to obscure" (ibid., p. 11). Cf. R. Rendtorff, "Rabbinic Exegesis
and the Modern Christian Bible Scholar," Proceedings of the Eighth World Congress
of J ewish Studies (J erusalem: Magnes Press, 1983), pp. 35-36.
297
that was canonized in all the religious communities for which it is an
authoritative religious text.
42
The elaborate transitional passage in 11:10-32 compels the reader of
the canonical text
43
to view the patriarchal history in some rela-
tionship with the primeval history.
44
Von Rad explains this conjunc-
Israel's saving history is properly to be understood with reference to
the unsolved problem of J ahweh's relationship to the nations."
45
In the interpretive process the combination of Genesis 1-11 and
Genesis 12 has a sum greater than the constitutive parts.
46
Certain
motifs present in both literary blocks are thus brought to the fore as
key themes in the extant form.
47
By this juxtaposition, potential for

42
J . F. A. Sawyer, "The Meaning of C`07R C7Y3 ('In the Image of God') in Genesis I-
is salutary.
43
The juxtaposition of Genesis 11 and 12 finds unanimous attestation in all the an-
canonical approach is warranted. J . M. Sasson argues well for the validity of both an-
ed. G. Rendsburg et al. [New York: KTAV Publishing House, 19801, p. 213).
44
D. J . A. Clines, The Theme of the Pentateuch (Sheffield: University of Sheffield
Press, 1978), pp. 77-78.
45
Gerhard von Rad, Old Testament Theology, 2 vols. (New York: Harper & Row,
1962-1965), 1:164.
46
The interpretive potential latent in the literary arrangement of Pentateuchal
merous examples (ed. R. le Deaut, SC 240 [Paris: Cerf, 19781, pp. 54-55).
47 Brevard S. Childs, "The Exegetical Significance of Canon for the Study of the Old

LITERARY INTEGRATION IN GENESIS 11-12
Though a division between the primeval history (Gen. 1-11) and
the patriarchal history (Gen. 12-50) has often been made, a careful
reading of Genesis 11-12 reveals a significant degree of continuity be-
tween the two sections. To be sure, Abram was called to a new phase
of life in 12:1, but he and his family are introduced in chapter 11.
tion in terms of aetiology, in that the meaning of the call of Abram is
expounded in the primeval history. He concludes, "Indeed, because
of this welding of primeval history and saving history, the whole of
interpretive correlations is created that might not have occurred to
the reader had the individual passages remained as discrete units.
XI," J ournal of Theological Studies 25 (1974): 419. Though Sawyer's argument from
canonical status is open to question (cf. L. G. Perdue, "Review of Brevard S. Childs, In-
troduction to the Old Testament as Scripture," Restoration Quarterly 23 [1980]: 243-49,
and J . Barton, Reading the Old Testament [London: Darton, Longman, and Todd, 19841,
pp. 91, 96), his emphasis on the usefulness of studying the traditionally accepted text
cient sources, including the Masoretic Text, SP, Targums, and the Septuagint, and it can
justifiably be maintained that the early J ewish and Christian writers would have
had before them this arrangement of texts. Thus at least in this specific case, a
alytic and synthetic study of the biblical texts ("The 'Tower of Babel' as a Clue to the
Redactional Structuring of the Primeval History [Gen. 1-11:9]," in The Bible World,
texts is frequently exploited by the Targums, as Targumdu Pentateuque notes with nu-
Testament," Congress Volume: Gttingen, 1977, Vetus Testamentum Supplements, vol.
29 (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1978), p. 69.
298
It is evident from the divine call to Abram in Genesis 12:1 that
the focus has narrowed from the more universal scope of chapters 1-
human race as a whole by means of the recurrent pattern of human sin
and divine punishment.
48
But the story of Abraham also has a uni-
versal dimension, for the ultimate result of the blessing on the patri-
arch is that all families of the earth will be blessed (12:3),
49
in
essence a reformation of creation.
50
The positioning of Genesis 12 im-
mediately after the primeval narratives suggests that "the election
of Israel in some way must be the answer to the plight of man."
51
The land promise in 12:7 is a reversal of the pattern of expulsion
that dominates Genesis 3-11.
52
Dispersion or homelessness is mani-
fested in Adam and Eve's removal from Eden (3:23-24), the curse on
in a sense a new Adam, in whom is hope for the renewal of human
life in history.
53
Though Eden could not be regained by human means,
divine grace to Abram gives the prospect of the restoration of the
land, fertility, and blessing lost by the human parents.
54

48
R. L. Cohn, "Narrative Structure and Canonical Perspective in Genesis," J ournal
for the Study of the Old Testament 25 (1983): 4.
49
R. Martin-Achard states, "Gen. XII.3 has universalistic implications. The Patri-
Boyd, 1962], p. 36).
50
Walter Brueggemann, Genesis, Interpretation (Atlanta: J ohn Knox Press, 1982),
(History and the Gods [Lund: CWK Gleerup, 19671, pp. 80-81).
51
G. E. Wright, The Old Testament against Its Environment (London: SCM Press,
1950), p. 53.
52
W. Brueggemann, The Land, Overtures to Biblical Theology (London: SPCK,
1978), pp. 15-16.
53
M. Fishbane, Text and Texture (New York: Schocken Books, 1979), p. 39.
54
Ibid., p. 112. The biblical solution to the problem in Genesis 1-11 is in sharp con-

GENESIS 12:1-3 AS A RESPONSE TO GENESIS 1-11
11. The primeval narratives trace the spiritual degeneration of the
Cain (4:16), and the scattering of Babel (11:8), but it is strikingly re-
versed in the divine call of Abram. As Fishbane suggests, Abram is
The primeval narratives relate the tragic story of nearly unmit-
arch is the instrument by which Yahweh is seeking to save all mankind. His promise
to Abraham is the answer to the curse of the dispersion of the human race (Gen.
XI.7ff.) and determines the whole destiny of Israel and the world; henceforth history
is going to unfold under the sign of that blessing which is offered to all peoples
through Abraham and his descendants" (A Light to the Nations [London: Oliver and
pp. 105-6. O. H. Steck sees Genesis 12:1-3 as a renewal of God's blessing to mankind as
in Genesis 2:18-24 ("Die Paradieserzilhlung: Eine Auslegung von Genesis 2,4b-3,24,"
Wahrnehmungen Gottes imAlten Testament [Munich: Chr. Kaiser, 19821, pp. 112-14).
B. Albrektson argues unconvincingly against the universal dimension of the blessing
trast with that given in the Old Babylonian Atrahasis epic, which finds an urban so-
lution to the threat of extinction. Despite formal similarities between the two ac-
counts the ideologies are different from one another. Cf. I. M. Kidawada, "Literary
Convention of the Primaeval History," Anneal of the J apanese Biblical Institute 1
(1975): 7-13.
299
in 6:5 that man's thoughts were "only evil continually." Instead of
submitting to God, man in his hubris
55
refused to obey the divine stan-
Throughout the first 11 chapters of Genesis the motif of cursing,
or crime and punishment,
56
is dominant. From the fall onward, sinful
history the divine curse is pronounced on the sin-tainted creation
(3:14, 17; 4:11; 5:29; 9:25).
57
This repeated theme sets the stage for
the call of Abram to be the mediator of God's blessing to the world
.58

Thus Genesis 1-11 and Genesis 12:1-3 are structured as problem and
solution.
59
Wolff notes, "The so-called primal history explains in
closed in retrospect by 12:3b as its hidden, leading question
(Leitfrage)."
60
In the patriarchal narratives blessing becomes the
recurrent chord
61
as the divine answer to the human dilemma caused
val narratives after each occasion of judgment there is a gracious op-
portunity.
62
The grace extended after the dispersion of the nations
(11:1-9) is the blessing mediated through Abram and his seed.
63

55
Cf. G. W. Coats, "The God of Death: Power and Obedience in the Primeval His-
tory," Interpretation 29 (1975): 234.
56
C. Westermann, Die Verheissungen an die Vter (Gottingen: Vandenhoeck and Ru-
precht, 1976), p. 47.
57
Cf. J . L. Vesco, "Abraham: Actualisation et Relectures," Revue des sciences
philosophiques et thologiques 55 (1971): 43-44.
58
W. Zimmerli reasons: "The Yahwist wants to make clear by the shape of his nar-
3] is intended to ensure that we realize that here the shift from the curse upon the
[London: SCM Press, 1971], p. 50).
59
Cf. O. H. Steck, "Genesis 12.1-3 and die Urgeschichte des J ahwisten," (Munich:
(London: SCM Press, 1985), p. 134.
60
H W. Wolff, "The Kerygma of the Yahwist," Interpretation 20 (1964): 145.
61
Walter C. Kaiser, J r. notes that "blessing" appears 82 times in the patriarchal
Languages 6 (1978): 52-53.
62
Clines, The Theme of the Pentateuch, p. 65.
63
G. von Rad, Theologie des Alten Testaments, 2 vols. (Munich: Chr. Kaiser, 1958,

igated human disobedience and failure. Though there are exceptions
like Abel, Enoch, and Noah, more characteristic is the observation
dards, and consequently he brought on himself repeated judgment.
humanity is justly under the curse of God. Five times in the primeval
advance why all the families of the earth need blessing. This is dis-
by sin. The motive for this blessing is the grace of God. In the prime-
rative that here a turning point is reached. The persistence with which the key-word
'blessing-to bless' occurs no less than five times in both of the quoted verses [Gen 12:2-
world to blessing upon it is taking place" (Man and His Hope in the Old Testament
Chr. Kaiser, 1982), pp. 117-48; and R. Rendtorff, The Old Testament: An Introduction
narratives (Toward an Old Testament Theology [Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publish-
ing House, 19781, p. 57). Cf. W. Zimmerli, "Abraham," J ournal of Northwest Semitic
1961), 1:167-68.
300
tail along with several other notices in the passage serves to intro-
duce information in the subsequent Abrahamic narratives.
64
If chap-
pressed too far, the fact stands that the biblical texts often present
barrenness as preparatory to divine intervention in blessing.
65
In the
problem of barrenness will have to be overcome. This then sets the
stage for the divine promise of a seed.
66
in Genesis 11:1-9, it is not surprising that common strands may be de-
tected between the call of Abram and the corporate building and con-
sequent dispersion.
67
The stated motivation for the construction of

64
N. H. Sarna, "The Anticipatory Use of Information as a Literary Feature of the
Genesis Narratives," in The Creation of Sacred Literature, ed. R. E. Friedman (Berke-
sberlieferungen (Bonn: Peter Hanstein, 1966), pp. 279-80.
65
Cf. the examples of Rebekah (Gen. 25:21), Rachel (Gen. 30:1), Samson's mother
(J udg. 13:2), Hannah (1 Sam. 1:2), and Elizabeth (Luke 1:7).
66
Genesis 12:2; 13:15-16; 15:4-5; 17:4-8, 19; fulfilled in 21:1-3. M. Sternberg points out
Biblical Series [Bloomington, IN: University of Indiana, 19851, p. 148).
67
J . R. Lundbom relates Genesis 11:1-9 and 12:1-3 to 2 Samuel 7 ("Abraham and

RECURRENT MOTIFS IN GENESIS 11 AND 12
It has been demonstrated that the call of Abram stands in or-
ganic connection with the primeval narratives. This significant
canonical arrangement is even more apparent when Genesis 12 is
viewed in relationship with the preceeding chapter. Several fac-
tors emerge that bear on the use of Abraham as a pilgrim figure, in
particular as he is depicted in Hebrews 11:8-16.
The call of Abram is set firmly in conjunction with the h71n in
Genesis 11:10-32. The narrator in tracing the line of Shem arrives at
Abram and his wife Sarai and then adds cryptically in 11:30, "And
Sarai was barren; she had no child." Sarna points out that this de-
ters 11 and 12-50 were not intended to be read together, the details in
the h71n would be superfluous. Their inclusion, however, is intended
to inform the reader of a crucial theme. Though the point must not be
narrative of Genesis, if Abram and Sarai are to have any future, the
Because the h71n introducing the genealogy culminating in
Abram follows immediately after the incident of the Tower of Babel
ley: University of California, 1982), pp. 78-79. Cf. Hauge, "The Struggles of the
Blessed in Estrangement," part 1, p. 7, and R. Kilian, Die vorpriesterlichen Abraham-
that the dual references to Sarai's barrenness (11:30) and the divine promise of a seed
(12:2) at the beginning of the Abrahamic narratives set the stage for the subsequent
stories. Thus "each new development ... sharpens the non sequitur between God's
promise and Abraham's plight" (The Poetics of Biblical Narrative, Indiana Literary
David in the Theology of the Yahwist," The Word of the Lord Shall Go Forth, ed. C.
L. Meyers and M. O'Conner [Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 1983], p. 204). He specu-
lates, "2 Samuel 7-with its message about what kind of house Yahweh really
wants provides the Yahwist with, just the inspiration he needs to complete the
transition from primeval to patriarchal history. It leads him to juxtapose the Tower
of Babel story and the Call of Abraham, and in doing so he is able to render a theolog-
301

Babel was the desire for social unity and greatness (11:4),
68
but its
frustration led to social fragmentation.
69
The divine plan was that
This general correspondence between Abram and Babel is speci-
fied in the motifs of name and city.
70
As Kaiser notes, the driving
ambition of the builders was the quest for a name, or renown.
71
But to
Abram (12:2), "God now grants that which men had tried to gain by
their own resources, but to the man of His choice and on His terms."
72

Yahweh's gracious blessing on Abram answers the self-seeking ambi-
tions of Babel.
73
ratives of Abraham in Genesis give no hint to this. However, the
Hebrews. The builders of Babel sought to build for themselves a
city
74
and a tower whose top would reach into heaven .
75
Their aspi-
ready contained in the Court History."
68
J osephus forges a connection between Nimrod, the Flood, and Babel (Antiquities of
the J ews 1.113-15).
69
Cf. R. B. Laurin, "The Tower of Babel Revisited," in Biblical and Near Eastern
sides, thrown into confusion and discordance" (On Christian Doctrine 2.4).
70
Cf. W. Zimmerli, Man and His Hope in the Old Testament (London: SCM Press,
1971), p. 50.
71
Kaiser, Toward an Old Testament Theology, p. 86.
72
J . J . M. Navone, "The Patriarchs of Faith, Hope and Love," Revue de I'universit
("Abraham and David in the Theology of the Yahwist," p. 205).
73
Vesco, "Abraham: Actualisation et Relectures," pp. 42-43.
74
In both the primeval and the patriarchal narratives, city building and city
phie 112 (1980): 153.
75
C`bU can be used both for the visible sky and for the abode of God (Francis Brown,
in Abraham all the families of the earth should be blessed (12:3).
The exposition of Abraham's pilgrimage of faith in Hebrews
11:8-16 highlights the notion that he was seeking "the city which
has foundations, whose architect and builder is God" (v. 10). The nar-
juxtaposition of the call of Abram with the building of a city in Gen-
esis 11:1-9 provides a plausible biblical matrix for the assertion in

ical judgment about 'hoar antiquity' that comes very close to being the same as one al-
Studies, ed. G. A. Tuttle (Grand Rapids: Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1978), pp.
144-45. Augustine commented, "And that celebrated tower which was built to reach to
heaven was an indication of this arrogance of spirit; and the ungodly men concerned in
it justly earned the punishment of having not their minds only, but their tongues be-
d'Ottawa 34 (1964): 340. Lundbom writes, "'Making a name' means one thing in 11:4
but quite another in 12:2. In the Babel story men seek a name by erecting a city within
which there is a religious temple.... Abraham, however,, will achieve his name by
having a myriad of descendants. These will become a great nation which no doubt is
what the men of Babel are also striving for as they set out to build their city"
dwelling are viewed in a somewhat ominous light, as for example in Genesis 4:17,18-
19, 34. Cf. G. Wallis, "Die Stadt in den Uberlieferungen der Genesis," Zeitschrift fr
die Alttestamentliche Wissenschaft 78 (1966): 133-48, and E. Starobinski-Safrai,
"Aspects de J erusalem dans les crits Rabbiniques," Revue de thologie et de philoso-
302
guage, so that "they stopped building the city" (v. 8). But from that
very geographical area,
76
from Ur of the Chaldeans,
77
Yahweh
called Abram to begin the quest for a different kind of city, not a city
to reach up to God, but a city which has been constructed by God .
78
in Genesis referring to Abraham. First, the specific texts that speak
of Abraham's movements are presented as historical narratives,
79
solely from the Genesis narratives of Abraham. Nevertheless the
king of Babylon: "I will ascend to C`bU0" (Isa. 14:13).
76
J . Guillet, Themes Bibliques, Thologie 18 (Paris: Aubier, 1951), p. 104.
77
The debated question of the location of Abram when he received the call in Gene-
land" ("The Sacred Center: The Symbolic Structure of the Bible," p. 13).
78
G. A. F. Knight, Theology in Pictures (Edinburgh: Handsel, 1981), pp. 122-23.
79
The controversial question as to the historicity of the patriarchal narratives is

rations were dashed, however, when Yahweh confused their lan-

Conclusion

Several conclusions may be drawn from the analysis of the texts
but emerging from the stories are frequent theological overtones. Sec-
ond, the ordering of the Abrahamic narratives in the biblical corpus
serves the theological function of providing the divine solution to
the problem of sin in Genesis 1-11. Third, the motif of the city of God
for which Abraham sought as expressed in Hebrews 11:9-10 can plau-
sibly be taken to have a possible derivation from the collocation of
the narratives of the Tower of Babel and the call of Abram in Gene-
sis 11 and 12.
It would be claiming more than the evidence will sustain to in-
sist that the Christian metaphor of spiritual pilgrimage is derived
presence of metaphorical implications in the language and ordering
of the narratives is at times already confirmed by the early J ewish
writings and by the ancient versions. Therefore the early Christian
concept of spiritual pilgrimage evidenced in Hebrews 11:9-10 can be
explained reasonably as in part an extrapolation from the meta-
phorical intimations in the Genesis texts.

S. R. Driver, and C. A. Briggs, A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament
[Oxford: Clarendon Press, 19071, pp. 1029-30). Note the audacious assertion by the
sis 12:1-3 (cf. Acts 7:2-4) is of little consequence on this point. What is of paramount
significance is that his original domicile was regarded as Ur of the Chaldeans (Gen.
11:28, 31; 15:7; Neh. 9:7). Fishbane notes with reference to Genesis 11:1-9: "This final
episode of the Primeval Cycle is thus a bathetic re-expression of the alienation of
man from order and harmony when his orientation is not God-centered.... But the
ironic mask of tragedy also smiles: the episode is double-edged, and unfolds its own
reversal. For it is from this Babylon, from Ur, that Abraham separates for a new
not the issue here. The presentation of Abraham is effected by means of the genre of
historical narrative. The veracity of the narrative presentation is a question separate
from the description of the literary phenomena.
303

Dallas Theological Seminary
3909 Swiss Ave.
Dallas, TX 75204 www.dts.edu

304

to satisfy it she will be ready to face all the pains and sorrows
of childbearing."
l
". . . thy desire shall be to thy husband--
thou shalt not be able to shun great pain and peril for child-
bearing, for thy desire, thy appetite, shall be to thy husband. . ."
2
The Westminster Theological J ournal 37 (1974/75) 376-83
Copyright 1974/75 by Westminster Theological Seminary, cited with permission;

WHAT IS THE WOMAN'S DESIRE?

SUSAN T. FOH

THE current issue of feminism in the church has provoked
the reexamination of the scriptural passages that deal with
the relationship of the man and the woman. A proper under-
standing of Genesis 3:16 is crucial to this reconsideration of the
Biblical view of the woman. In Genesis 3:16 God pronounces
judgment on the woman. Two areas of the woman's life are
specifically mentioned: childbearing and her relationship to her
husband. The latter is the concern of this article; "yet your
desire shall be for your husband, and he shall rule over you"
(Gen. 3:16b, RSV)

A. Common Interpretations

The translation of 0plUh causes a large part of the difficulty
in understanding Genesis 3.16. There are three typical inter-
pretations. (1) 0plUh is frequently equated with sexual desire.
The woman's craving for her husband will be so strong that
The woman still desires marital intercourse though the result,
conceiving, and bearing children, brings pain. This interpretation
closely links verse 16b with verse 16a (as does the RSV render-
ing of the waw as "yet," which could be translated "and"), and
so fits the immediate context.
(2) 0plUh is viewed as "the desire that makes her the willing

1 David R. Mace, Hebrew Marriage: a Sociological Study, London, The
Epworth Press, 1953. p. 196.
2 Adam Clarke, Commentary on the Holy Bible, Kansas City, Mo.,
Beacon Hill Press of Kansas City, 1967, p. 22.
376
305

slave of man."
3
It is that "immense, clinging, psychological de-
pendence on man."
4
Seeing no reason to limit the scope of
"desire" to sexual appetite, Clarence J . Vos would not exclude
from it the woman's desire for the man's protection.
5
Keil and
punished with a desire bordering upon disease (0plUh from plU
to run, to have a violent craving for a thing) . . ."
6
will desire only what her husband desires and that she will have
no command over herself.
7
The woman's desires are wholly sub-
servient to her husband's, as a result of God's judgment.
8
(1) The interpretation of 0plUh as sexual desire appears to be
this tool, but all sources of help must be weighed when there
are only three occurrences of the word.
9
The verbal root appears
9 As J . Barr also recognizes; "Etymology and the Old Testament,
WHAT IS THE WOMAN'S DESIRE 377
Delitzsch see "desire" as a morbid yearning; the woman ". . . was
(3) Calvin states that Genesis 3:16b means that the woman
Despite the differences in the interpretation of 0plUh, all of
the commentators cited above agree that, through the woman's
desire for her husband, he rules her. In other words, because
the woman desires the husband in some way, he is able to rule
over her.

B. Objections to the Preceding Interpretations

contradicted by etymology. Biblical scholars are well aware of
the danger of confusing diachrony and synchrony in the use of

3 J ohn Skinner, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on Genesis
(International Critical Commentary), Edinburgh, T. & T. Clark, 1930,
p.82.
4 Gini Andrews, Your Half of the Apple; God and the Single Girl,
Grand Rapids, Zondervan, 1972, p. 51.
5 Clarence J . Vos, Woman in Old Testament Worship, Delft, N. V.
Vereinigde Drukkerijen J udels & Brinkman, n.d., p. 24.
6 C. F. Keil and F. Delitzsch, Commentary on the Old Testament in Ten
Volumes, V. 1: The Pentateuch, Grand Rapids, William B. Eerdmans
Publ. Co., n.d., p. 103. Cf. H. C. Leupold, Exposition of Genesis, Colum-
bus, The Wartburg Press, 1942, p. 172.
7 J ohn Calvin, Commentaries on the First Book of Moses Called Genesis,
v. 1, Grand Rapids, Wm. B. Eerdmans Publ. Co., 1948, p. 172.
8 Cf. U. Cassuto, A Commentary on the Book of Genesis, Part 1, J eru-
salem, The Magnes Press, 1961, p. 165, and Edward J . Young, Genesis 3:
A Devotional and Expository Study, London, Banner of Truth Trust,
1966, p. 127.
306
would relate 0plUh to the Arabic root saqa, to desire, excite
desire.
10
However, as they are aware, the phonemic equivalent
of the Hebrew s is s in Arabic, a fact recognized by G. R.
Driver
11
and Koehler-Baumgartner.
12
This suggests that the
proper etymology in Arabic would be saqa, to urge, drive on,
impel,
13
a meaning consonant with the interpretation to be ar-
this problem in two ways. The one ignores or misunderstands
the New Testament interpretation of the creation order.
14
It is
suggested that before the fall, man and woman were equal and
as much right to rule as the man : but subjection to the will of
her husband is one part of her curse.
15

to be plU for which BDB suggests three homographs. BDB
gued below.
(2) The rule of the husband, per se, is not a result of or
punishment for sin. The headship of the husband over his wife is
a part of the creation order. The commentators have dealt with
that neither ruled.
. . . and he shall rule over thee, though at their creation both
were formed with equal rights, and the woman had probably

Language and Meaning (Oudtestamenische Studien, Deel 19), Leiden,
E. J . Brill, 1974, p. 2.
10 Francis Brown, S. R. Driver & Charles A. Briggs, A Hebrew and
English Lexicon of the Old Testament, Boston, Houghton Mifflin Com-
pany, 1907, p. 1003.
11 G. R. Driver, "Notes and Studies; Theological and Philological Prob-
lems in the Old Testament," J ournal of Theological Studies, XLVII, 1946,
p. 158.
12 Ludwig Koehler and Walter Baumgartner, Lexicon in Veteris Testa-
menti Libros, Leiden, E. J . Brill, 1953. KB recognizes the derivation as
from saqa by their distinguishing only two verbal roots, p. 957. One must
suspect that the major influence which made BDB willing to contradict
the usual phonemic equivalence and associate 0plUh with the Arabic saqa
was the notion that 0plUh was a reference to sexual desire. The sounder
lexicography may have been overruled by a commitment to the under-
standing of the passage.
13 Edward William Lane, An Arabic-English Lexicon, Bk. 1, Pt. 4,
London, Williams and Norgate. 1872, p. 1470.
14 I Corinthians 11:8: I Timothy 2:13a. The source of and reason for
the creation of the woman is significant. Man is created first; he is the
source of the woman's existence: and she is created for the sake of the
man. Therefore, the head of the woman is man,
15 Clarke, p. 22,
307
was not intended to become a despotic rule, crushing the woman
into a slave. . ."
16
as it does after the fall. Before the fall, man's
rule was gentle; afterwards it is tyrannous. Rule (7Ub) in
Genesis 3:16 is said to suggest suppressing or overcoming.
17
Not
treatment by her husband; so the complete rule of the husband
can lead to a reign of tyranny.
18
Practically, then, there is no
0plUh occurs only three times in the Old Testament (Gen.
3:16; 4:7; Song of Solomon 7:10).
10
WHAT IS THE WOMAN'S DESIRE? 379

The other more frequent method of dealing with this problem
is to differentiate between the husband's God-ordained headship
and his "rule" in Genesis 3:16. The woman was subordinate to
her husband from the beginning, but the "supremacy of the man
all agree that the post-fall rule of man is different in quality.
Some have suggested it is different only in extent; after the fall,
the woman is wholly subject to her husband (causing one to
wonder what the pre-fall limits on the husband's authority were).
This total subjection of the woman makes her liable to arbitrary
difference in the rule of worse quality and that of greater extent.
(3) The preceding solution satisfies the demands of the over-
all context, i.e., the tyrannous rule of the husband seems an
appropriate punishment for the woman's sin. However, if the
woman's desire makes her a willing slave of her husband (A.2)
or if she has no desires except for husband's (A.3), the hardship
of punishment in Genesis 3:16b is absent, because the woman
willingly submits herself to her husband's rule. But willing sub-
mission contradicts the context of judgment and clashes with
the New Testament commands to submit to the husband's au-
thority (Eph. 5:22; Col. 3:18; I Pet. 3:1), as well as experience.

C. Genesis 3:16b and Genesis 4:7b

A comparison of Genesis 3:16b and 4:7b reveals that the

16 Keil & Delitzsch, p. 103. Cf. Calvin, p. 172, and Young, p. 127.
17 Vos, p. 25.
18 Keil & Delitzsch, p. 83.
19 Because the context of Song of Solomon 7: 10 is ambiguous, it is not
possible to determine the precise meaning of 0plUh in this case. We shall
only suggest that the meaning of "desire" proposed in this article is
credible in Song of Solomon 7:10. Note that the immediate context is
that of possession: "I am my beloved's. . ."
308
Hebrew is the same, except for appropriate changes in person
and gender; but the English translation (RSV, ASV) varies.
20
q37Ub` Rl0l qhplUh qUR7Rl 3:16b
and he shall rule over you"
. . . its [sin's]
21
desire is for you,
antecedent of "him" is sin or Abel. Therefore, the future indicative or
the man would then be the inferior.

l37Ubh 0pRl lhplUh q`7Rl 4:7b

RSV . . . Yet your desire shall be for your husband,
but you [Cain] must master it.
ASV . . . and thy desire shall be to thy husband,
and he shall rule over thee.
. . . and unto thee shall be its desire;
but do thou rule over it.

In Genesis 4:7 sin's desire is to enslave Cain -- to possess
or control him, but the Lord commands, urges Cain to overpower

20 KJ V translated them the same: in Gen. 4:7, ". . . and thou shalt rule
over him." The problem is that Cain does not in fact rule, whether the
predictive translation of Gen. 4:7 is incorrect.
21 The masculine pronouns refer to the feminine noun "sin" hRO
A. R. Hulst in Old Testament Problems (Leiden, E. J . Brill, 1960, p. 1)
says: "The Hebr. active part. robes, 'beseiger', is often used of an animal
that lies in wait for its prey. . . . It is quite possible then, that the writer's
use of the masc. suffixes has been determined by this mental image of
'the croucher'." Cf. Robert S. Candlish, The Book of Genesis, v. 1, Edin-
burgh, Adam & Charles Black, 1868, p. 99; G. R. Driver, p. 158; Keil
& Delitzsch, p. 112. The only other alternate antecedent for the masc.
pronouns is Abel; then the rule of Cain as tile first born is in view. This
interpretation is unlikely because (1) "Abel" is distant from the pronouns
and does not occur in God's words to Cain but only in the preceding
narrative; (2) it is not conclusive that the first born ruled his younger
siblings; for instance, rule over his brothers is given to the supposed first
born only at the death-bed of Isaac, and it is given to the second born
J acob by mistake (Gen. 27:29); and (3) what is the meaning of "desire"
in such a case? Calvin (p. 203-4) explains the desire of Abel for Cain
as that of an inferior for the superior, in this case the first born Cain.
"Moreover, this form of speech is common [?] among the Hebrews, that
the desire of the inferior should be towards him to whose will he is
subject; thus Moses speaks of the woman (iii.16) that her desire should
be to her husband." Calvin's interpretation of "desire" in Gen. 3: 16 and
Gen 4:7 is consistent, but it is not appropriate in Song of Solomon 7:10,
where the man's desire is to his beloved. According to Calvin's theory,
309
sense that Cain is a slave thereto, and must perform whatever
the man to do the thing she desires? Plainly this is not the
meaning of the text.
22
(A.2).
Young prefers the first alternative.
23

sin, to master it. An active struggle between Cain and sin is
implied; the victor of the struggle is not determined by the
words God speaks to Cain.
E. J . Young notes the similarity of language in Genesis 3:16
and 4:7 but fails to account for it.

As we examine the language of the Lord, we note that it
is capable of two interpretations. First of all, however, it is
well to compare it with the similar language in Genesis 4:7.
In that verse we read, 'and his desire is unto thee.' The mean-
ing in this context of the fourth chapter is that what sin desires
is what Cain will carry out. His desire is unto Cain in the
sin's desire may be. In the present verse Gen. 3:16 we may
render, 'and unto thy husband is thy desire.' It is obvious
that the meaning here is the reverse of what it was in the
fourth chapter. Is it not clear that in this third chapter the
meaning cannot be that the desire of the woman is unto the
husband so that he must do what she wishes? Is it not clear
that the woman is not here pictured as a despot who compels

The above argument relies on certain presuppositions about the
nature of the husband/wife relationship and about what the
passage means. Young neglects the primary exegetical consider-
ation -- context.
The passage, he continues, has two possible meanings, which
we have considered before:
(1) The desire of the woman will be subject to her husband
(A.3).
(2) The wife has a yearning for her husband, as a disease
What Young considers an obviously impossible meaning for
"desire," the meaning which "desire" has in the same syntactical
setting only 15 verses away, is not impossible. The woman has
the same sort of desire for her husband that sin has for Cain,
a desire to possess or control him. This desire disputes the head-
ship of the husband. As the Lord tells Cain what he should do,
i.e., master or rule sin, the Lord also states what the husband

22 Young, p. 126-7.
23 Ibid., p. 127.
310
his headship. Sin has corrupted both the willing submission of
way of doing this is to refer to the two participants by means
of explicit pronoun subjects.
24
unusual and redundant and brings the participants into con-
trast.
25
382 WESTMINSTER TIIEOLOGICAL J OURNAL

should do, rule over his wife. The words of the Lord in Genesis
3:16b, as in the case of the battle between sin and Cain, do not
determine the victor of the conflict between husband and wife.
These words mark the beginning of the battle of the sexes. As a
result of the fall, man no longer rules easily; he must fight for
the wife and the loving headship of the husband. The woman's
desire is to control her husband (to usurp his divinely appointed
headship, and he must master her, if he can. So the rule of love
founded in paradise is replaced by struggle, tyranny and dom-
ination.
Experience corroborates this interpretation of God's judgment
on the woman. If the words "and he shall rule over you" in
Genesis 3:16b are understood in the indicative, then they are
not true. As Cain did not rule over sin (Genesis 4: 7b ), so not
every husband rules his wife, and wives have desires contrary
to their husbands' and often have no desire (sexual or psycho-
logical) for their husbands.
As we have stated earlier on the basis of context, the woman's
desire does not contribute to the husband's rule; the opposite is
the case. The two clauses, "and your desire to control shall be
to your husband" and "but he should master you," are anti-
thetical. The presence of the personal pronoun Rl0 (0hR in
Gen. 4:7) supports this understanding of the relationship of the
two clauses.
The participants of two parallel but in some ways different
activities are brought into prominence by realizing them as
grammatically similar items in preverbal positions. A common
The use of the personal pronoun in preverbal position (Rl0) is

24 Francis I. Andersen, The Sentence in Biblical Hebrew, The Hague,
Mouton, 1974. p. 150.
25 Ibid.; cf. Takamitsu Muraoka, Emphasis in Biblical Hebrew, thesis
submitted for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy to the Senate of the
Hebrew University of J erusalem, 1969, p. 42.
311
desire of the woman in Genesis 3:16b does not make the wife
context that sin's desire to Cain involves mastery or enslave-

www.wts.edu


D. Summary

Contrary to the usual interpretations of commentators, the
(more) submissive to her husband so that he may rule over her.
Her desire is to contend with him for leadership in their rela-
tionship. This desire is a result of and a just punishment for sin,
but it is not God's decretive will for the woman. Consequently,
the man must actively seek to rule his wife.
The reasons for preferring this interpretation are:
(1) It is consistent with the context, i.e., it is judgment for
sin that the relation between man and woman is made difficult.
God's words in Genesis 3:16b destroy the harmony of marriage,
for the rule of the husband, part of God's original intent for
marriage, is not made more tolerable by the wife's desire for her
husband, but less tolerable, because she rebels against his leader-
ship and tries to usurp it.
(2) It permits a consistent understanding of 0plUh in the
Old Testament also consistent with its etymology.
(3) It recognizes the parallel between Genesis 3:16b and
4:7b. The interpretation of 4:7b is clearer; we know from the
ment and that Cain did not win the battle to rule sin.
(4) It explains the fact that husbands do not rule their wives
as a result of God's proclamation in Genesis 3:16b. (Further
support is implied by the New Testament commands for wives
to be submissive to their husbands and the requirements for
elders to rule their families.) q37Ub` Rl0l is not an indicative
statement, for if God states that something will come to pass,
it will.
Westminster Theological Seminary,
Philadelphia.

Chestnut Hill
Philadelphia, PA 19118

312
In 1958 the Westminster Theological J ournal published "Because It Had Not
Rained," an exegetical study of Gen 2:5 by Meredith G. Kline.
1
The
the six days of creation in Genesis 1 must be topical not chronological. The
current article is complementary to Kline's.
2
In this article, I intend to examine the logic, structure, and semantics of
supports the argument that the arrangement of Gen 1:1-2:3 is also topical
not chronological.
3
4) These structural considerations lead to new insights

1
Meredith G. Kline, "Because It Had Not Rained," WTJ 20 (1958) 146-57.
2
My article is also complementary to the more recent article, Meredith G. Kline, "Space
and each contributes details left undiscussed or undeveloped in the other.
3
There may be some chronological sequence in these chapters, but such chronology is
Westminster Theological J ournal 60 (1998) 1-21.
Copyright 1991 by Westminster Theological Seminary, cited with permission.

BECAUSE IT HAD RAINED:
A STUDY OF GEN 2:5-7
WITH IMPLICATIONS FOR GEN 2:4-25 AND GEN 1:1-2:3

MARK D. FUTATO*

article demonstrated that according to Gen 2:5 ordinary providence was
God's mode of operation during the days of creation. Since God's mode of
operation was ordinary providence, and since, for example, light (Day 1)
without luminaries (Day 4) is not ordinary providence, the arrangement of
Why does Gen 2:5 bother to tell us that certain kinds of vegetation were
absent for the LORD God had not sent rain upon the earth?" This question has
intrigued and perplexed me for some time. Is the absence of rain mere
geographical decoration or quasi-irrelevant data that sets the stage for the
really important material that follows? Or is this information that is founda-
tional to the narrative and its theology? The answer to this question has
played a major role in my interpretation of Gen 1:1-2:25.
Gen 2:5-7, and to draw out several integrated conclusions: 1) It rained at
the time of creation according to Gen 2:5-7. So we should discard the idea
that the Bible teaches that it did not rain until the flood of Noah's day.
2) The structure of Gen 2:5-7 provides the key to understanding the struc-
ture of the whole of Gen 2:4-25, which turns out to be topical not chrono-
logical. 3) The structure and topical arrangement of Gen 2:4-25 in turn

Mark D. Futato is associate professor of Old Testament at Westminster Theological in
California.
and Time in the Genesis Cosmogony," Perspectives on Science & Christian Faith 48 (1996) 2-
15. These two articles often arrive at the same conclusions from different lines of argumentation,
"accidental," i.e., the author's primary intention is to narrate the material topically.
1

313
Gen 1:1-2:3 are topical accounts that polemicize against Baalism, because it
had rained.
4
religion, puzzles are solved and a coherent picture emerges. Verses 5-7 articu-
late a two-fold problem, reason for the problem, and solution to the problem.
5

4
Some might object that there is a methodological problem from the beginning: letting a
that does most justice to both texts?"

5
The NIV, NLT, and NAB treat vv 5-7 as part of the same literary unit, and they begin a
belongs with vv 5-6 will become clear as the argument unfolds. For now, note the chiastic
arrangement of the clause types that ties v6 (the reason) to v 7 (the solution): verbal (ki lo himtir
lohim+nominal (w
e
adam'ayin) +nominal (w
e
ed ya
a
leh) +verbal (wayyisr).

into the polemical theology of Genesis 1-2. Genesis 1-2 serves, among other
purposes, as a polemic against Canaanite Baalism. In sum, Gen 2:4-25 and

I. The Argument of Gen 2:5-7

Many of the details of Gen 2:5-7 have been studied and correctly inter-
preted, but in my estimation an interpretation that integrates all parts into
a coherent whole has not yet been set forth. When the parts are interpreted
in the immediate and broader literary contexts, as well as the geographical
context of the Ancient Near East and the theological context of Canaanite
Verse 5a articulates the problem: "No siah-hassadeh had yet appeared in
the land, and no eseb-hassadeh yet sprung up." Some commentators make
latter text (Gen 2:5-7) control the interpretation of an earlier text (Gen 1:1-2:3). I could have
written this paper in the exact opposite order, examining the structure of Gen 1:1-2:3, drawing
out the implications for the parallel structure in Gen 2:4-25, and then using this material to
answer the question regarding "no rain" in Gen 2:5. My starting with Gen 2:5-7 reflects the
point at which I entered the interpretive process some time ago. 2) All Scripture is to be used
to interpret all Scripture. We often know more about the beginning of a story once we have
gotten to the end. An excellent example of this is found in Numbers 19, which describes the
water of purification ritual. Verses 1-6 describe the burning of the heifer; vv 7-10 describe the
removal of the ashes to a purified place outside the camp; vv l l-13 describe the use of the waters
of purification for those who have come in contact with a dead body. At this point the reader
is bewildered as to the relationship between the ashes and the water, since the text makes no
connection between the two. In vv 14-19 it becomes clear, however, that in the ritual some of
the ashes are put in ajar to which water is added, then this water is sprinkled on the unclean
people and/or objects to bring about the ritual cleansing. It is only in the light of the latter
material (vv 14-19) that the earlier material (vv 11-13) is comprehensible. The question is not,
"Ought one to begin in Genesis 1 or Genesis 2?" The question is, "What is the interpretation
new paragraph at v 8; so too Victor P Hamilton, The Book of Genesis: Chapters 1-17 (NICOT;
Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1990), 150-60. From a text linguistics point of view the use of the
waw+subject+predicate construction at the beginning of v 5 marks this material as background
information; see Alviero Niccacci, The Syntax of the Verb in Classical Hebrew Prose (J SOTSup,
86; Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1990) 35-41. There is not unanimity as to where the
background information ends and the main action begins. Some scholars take the waw-
relative in v 7 as the marker for the first main action; see Niccacci, Syntax, 39; Gordon Wenham,
Genesis 1-15 (Waco, TX: Word, 1987); and C. J ohn Collins, "Exegetical-theological Notes for
Christian Faith in an Age of Science," unpublished (1997) 10 n50, who follows Niccacci and
Wenham. But this is not necessary, since the waw-relative can be used to represent sequence
within backgrounded material; see, e.g., Gen 47:13-14; J udg 11:1-3; 1 Sam 5:1. That v 7
314
no attempt to specify the kinds of plants these two phrases have in view, but
take them as general references to vegetation.
6
Claus Westermann, on the
(Gen 21:15; J ob 30:4, 7), and eseb-hassadeh plants that serve for food or
domestic plants.
7
(see Ps 65:9-10). It is in this geographical context that we must understand
siah-hassadeh and eseb-hassddeh.
8

6
E.g., Ronald F Youngblood, The Book of Genesis (Baker: Grand Rapids, 1991), 34.

7
Claus Westermann, Genesis 1-11 (Augsburg: Minneapolis, 1984) 199. See also Hamilton,
Genesis, 154.

8
The account in Gen 2:4-5 is being narrated from the perspective of one living in the
BECAUSE IT HAD RAINED 3

other hand, has provided some specificity:
siah describes mainly but not exclusively shrubs or the wild shrubs of the steppe

But even greater specificity is attainable. The phrase, siah-hassadeh, refers to
the wild vegetation that grows spontaneously after the onset of the rainy
season, and eseb-hassadeh refers to cultivated grains.
At the end of the dry season, and after five months of drought, the hills
of Israel are as dry as dust, and the vegetation is brown. The farmer's field
is as hard as iron, so plowing and planting are impossible. Then come the
rains, resulting in the hills of the steppe being clothed with verdure (J ob 38:25-
27). The rains also soften the soil and allow the farmer to plow and plant
The word, siah, occurs only four times (Gen 2:5, 21:15; J ob 30:4, 7). From
the three texts outside Gen 2:5 it is clear that siah refers to desert vegetation,
i.e., to uncultivated vegetation that grows spontaneously as a result of fall
Syro-Palestinian Levant, as is clear from v8 where we are told that the garden was planted
"in Eden, in the east." "In the east" presumes a fixed reference point somewhere in the west.
Since the garden was located somewhere in Mesopotamia, the western reference point is the
Syro-Palestinian Levant in general and the land of Canaan in particular, the land in which
the audience for whom the story was originally written was about to live. In a complementary
fashion, Theodore Hiebert, The Yahwist's Landscape: Nature and Religion in Early Israel (New
York/Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996), 36, makes the following point: "One key detail
is the reference, in the epic's opening sentence, to rainfall as essential for the growth of
vegetation.... Yet when the beginning of the Yahwist's epic is compared to the beginnings
of origin narratives from other cultures, this mention of rain stands out as a distinctive charac-
teristic of J 's narrative. In the great river valley civilizations of the ancient Near East, Egypt
and Mesopotamia, where agriculture was dependent on the inundation of lowlands by flooding
rivers and on irrigation systems related to them, narratives focus on these phenomena rather
than on the rainfall that is the ultimate source of the rising rivers. A creation text from Ur,
in just such a series of introductory clauses describing not yet existent realities as those that
begin the Yahwist's epic, focuses on the key phenomena of irrigation agriculture:
In those days no canals were opened,
No dredging was done at dikes and ditches on dike tops.
The seeder plough and ploughing had not yet been instituted
for the knocked under and downed people.
No (one of) all the countries was planting in furrows.
By contrast, J 's reference to rain alone reflects the rain-based, dryland farming character-
istic of the highlands on the shores of the Mediterranean where biblical Israel came into
being." Hiebert's point is well taken, apart from his views on Pentateuchal sources.
315
30:4 and 7 are similar,
3
Haggard from want and hunger,
in desolate wastelands at night.
4
In the brush (siah) they gathered salt herbs,
and their food was the root of the broom tree.
5
They were banished from their fellow men,
shouted at as if they were thieves.
6
They were forced to live in the dry stream beds,
among the rocks and in holes in the ground.
7
They brayed among the bushes (siah)
and huddled in the undergrowth.
evidence to suggest that siah refers to anything other than "wild shrubs of
the steppe."
9
have cultivated grain in view,
22
Then the Lord said to Moses, "Stretch out your hand toward the sky so that
Verses 31-32 provide specificity for the more general eseb-hassddeh,
31
The flax and barley were destroyed, since the barley had headed and the
flax was in bloom.
32
The wheat and spelt, however, were not destroyed,
(eseb-hassddeh) are in view in Gen 3:18 where the farmer will eat the grain
that is the result of his arduous labor.
10

9
Hiebert, Landscape, 37, is thus correct when he says that siah-hassadeh "is used for vege-
with pasturage of sheep and goats has no support in the context.

10
See Umberto Cassuto, A Commentary on the Book of Genesis (J erusalem: Magnes, 1994),
169. The New Living Translation translates eseb-hassadeh in Gen 2:5 as "grain," as does

rains. In Gen 21:15, for example, Hagar placed her young son under "one
of the bushes (siah)" in the desert of Beersheba. The two occurrences in J ob
they roamed the parched land
The "parched land" and "desolate wastelands" of v 3 make clear that siah
refers to uncultivated vegetation of the desert or steppe.
So Westermann was being too cautious when he said "siah describes
mainly but not exclusively shrubs or the wild shrubs of the steppe." There is no
On the other hand, eseb-hassddeh occurs in texts like Exod 9:22, 25 which
hail will fall all over Egypt--on men and animals and on everything growing
in the fields (eseb-hassadeh) of Egypt. . . ." 25Throughout Egypt hail struck
everything in the fields both men and animals; it beat down everything
growing in the fields (eseb-hassadeh) and stripped every tree.

because they ripen later.
Here eseb-hassddeh clearly refers to cultivated grains like flax, barley, wheat,
and spelt. Similarly, and closer in context to Gen 2:5, cultivated grains
tation that grows in semiarid and arid regions, the low bushes and dwarf shrubs characteristic
of areas that lack enough rain to support intensive agriculture." But his explicit connection
Hiebert, Landscape, 37; but contra Hiebert, the contrast between siah-hassadeh and eseb-
hassadeh is not
316
The crux is the meaning of the word 'ed in v 6. Scholars have proposed
numerous meanings for ed,
11
but "stream" seems to have won the day.
12

and that which requires a farmer in addition to rain.
11
See Westermann, Genesis, 200-201, for an overview.
12
See Nahum M. Sarna, Genesis (Philadelphia: The J ewish Publication Society, 1989), 17;

This proposed contrast in Gen 2:5 between wild vegetation and culti-
vated grain finds immediate confirmation in v 5b.
Verse 5b articulates the two-fold reason for the problem with impeccable
logic: "because the Lord God had not sent rain on the land, and there was
no man to cultivate the ground." There was no vegetation that springs up
spontaneously as a result of the rains, because there was no rain. And there was
no cultivated grain, because there was no cultivator. So that the reader will not
miss the two-fold reason corresponding to the two-fold problem, the Hebrew
text focuses the reader's attention on the two-fold reason, the absence of rain
and the absence of anyone to cultivate the fields, by placing himtir ("sent rain")
and 'adam("man") in the clause-initial position in their respective clauses.
A coherent picture is emerging: there was no wild vegetation because there
was no rain, and there was no cultivated grain because there was no cultivator.
By this point the author has created an expectation in the mind of the
reader: the two-fold problem with its two-fold reason will be given a two-
fold solution. Yet, here is where virtually all interpretations fail for lack of
coherence.
Verses 6-7 provide the two-fold solution: "So [God] caused rain clouds
to rise up from the earth and watered the whole surface of the ground, and
the Lord God formed the man. . . ." Verse 7 says, "the LORD God formed
the man from the dust of the ground and breathed into his nostrils the
breath of life, and the man became a living being." Here lies the solution
to the second prong of the two-fold problem and reason. The logic is cogent
and the picture is coherent: "no cultivated grain had sprung up ... for
there was no one to cultivate the land ... and the LORD God formed the
man." This is all rather straight forward and uncontested.
"Stream" can not possibly be correct for two reasons: 1) The text does not
say that the problem was a lack of water in general, a problem which could
be solved by water from any one of a variety of sources, for instance, a
stream. The problem was a lack of rain in particular, because in the ancient
Syro-Palestine Levant rain was the sine qua non of vegetation, especially wild
vegetation. 2) "Stream" makes nonsense out of such a well-constructed and
tightly argued text. If "stream" is understood, the sense is something like
"no wild vegetation had appeared in the land ... for the LORD God had
not sent rain ... but a stream was arising to water the whole surface of the
land." If a stream was present to water the whole surface of the land, then

between animal husbandry and agriculture, but between vegetation that requires rain only
Youngblood, Genesis, 35; Westermann, Genesis, 201; J ohn J . Scullion, Genesis: A Commentary
for Students, Teachers, and Preachers (The Liturgical Press: Collegeville, MN, 1992), 44.
317
reason clause ("for the Lord God had not sent rain") is completely irrele-
vant and illogical.
13
again, if "for the LORD God had not sent rain" is to make any logical sense,
rain must have fallen in Adam's experience.
14
i-du and understanding both the Eblaite i-du and the Hebrew ed as "rain
cloud."
15
Whether or not Dahood is correct in his interpretation of the
Eblaite evidence,
16
he is correct in taking Hebrew ed as "rain cloud," as
can be demonstrated from the literary and climatic contexts in which ed
occurs in the MT itself.
17

13
Kline, "Space," 12, says, "Gen 2:6 tells of the provision of a supply of water, the absence
due to the lack of such a water supply."

14
It is beyond the scope of this paper to examine other biblical accounts of creation that
national Dictionary of Theology and Exegesis (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1997), 2.363-64.

15
Mitchell Dahood, "Eblaite I-Du and Hebrew 'Ed, 'Ram-Cloud'," CBQ 43 (1981) 534-38.

16
See David Toshio Tsumura, The Earth and the Waters in Genesis I and 2 (JSOTSup, 83;
its acceptability.

17
The biblical evidence can stand on its own and does not need support from comparative
Semitics.

18
Dahood, "Rain Cloud," 537-38, also reinterprets the personal name matred (Gen 36:39;

there was ample water for the appearance of wild vegetation, and the
Though Gen 2:5-7 primarily connects rain with wild vegetation, in real-
ity rain is also the prerequisite for cultivated grain in the life of the ancient
Hebrew farmer (see Deut 11:8-17). Since rain is the prerequisite for eseb-
hassadeh as well as for siah-hassadeh, and since Adam will eventually eseb-
hassadeh according to Gen 3:18, Adam must have experienced rain. Once
So v 6 is begging to be interpreted as a reference to rain. The expectation
is for something like, "no wild vegetation had appeared in the land ... for
the LORD God had not sent rain ... so God sent rain." On this point
Mitchell Dahood was right. Stimulated by the association of the obscure
Eblaite NI.DU with rain (ga-sum; Hebrew gesem) and the association of
Hebrew ed with rain (mtr), Dahood proposed reading NI.DU as Semitic
The only other recognized occurrence of Hebrew 'ed is J ob 36:27,18 which
the NIV translates,
of which had previously delayed the appearance of vegetation.... Verse 6 must then be
relating a new development, not something concurrent with the situation described in verse
5. For otherwise verse 6 would be affirming the presence of the supply of water necessary for
the survival of vegetation at the very time when verse 5b says the absence of vegetation was
testify to the presence of rain from the beginning, but see, for example, Ps 104:13 and Prov 3:19-
20, and Mark D. Futato, "Sense Relations in the `Rain' Domain of the Old Testament," in Mark
S. Smith, ed., Essays in Honor of Aloysius Fitzgerald (Washington, D.C.: The Catholic Biblical
Association, forthcoming) and idem "Dew," in Willem G. VanGemeren, ed., The New Inter-
Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1989) 95-97, for a recent criticism of Dahood' s proposed
Semitic etymology. The only criticism offered by Tsumura that has any bearing on my argu-
mentation is his third point, "[Dahood's] translation, `So he made a rain cloud come up' is
not syntactically acceptable" (96); but the consecutive nature of this clause is not an essential
part of the argument, and see my footnote note 29, which counters Tsumura's assertion regarding
1 Chr 1:50) as "Rain of the Cloud," with an elided aleph. He cites several theophoric names
with a "rain" component. There is also the simple Hebrew name gesem(Neh 2:19).
318
(ed) as rain." The alternative in the footnote is certainly closer to the true
sense. It correctly recognizes the sense "from" for the preposition l
e
,
19
but
When he draws up drops from the sea,
they distill as rain (matar) from his rain cloud ('ed).
20
and Syro-Palestinian meteorology, but note how well it fits the context,
27
When he draws up drops from the sea,
they distill as rain from his rain cloud. (Dahood)
28
The clouds pour down their moisture
first to understand ed in the sense of "rain cloud;" the ancient Targums
consistently render 'id with Aramaic nn ("cloud")!
21

19
See J ohn E. Hartley, The Book of J ob (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1988) 475, and Marvin
H. Pope, J ob (AB 15; Carden City, NY: Double Day, 1965), 273.

20
Dahood, "Rain Cloud," 536.

21
Tsumura, Earth, 94. For Onkelos, see Alexander Sperber, ed. The Bible in Aramaic, Based

He draws up the drops of water,
which distill as rain to the streams (ed).

The NIV translates 'ed here with "streams" in keeping with its rendering
in Gen 2:6. A footnote, however, offers an alternative: "distill from the mist
"mist" ("water in the form of particles floating or falling in the atmosphere
at or near the surface of the earth and approaching the form of rain")
cannot be the sense of ed here, since mist does not "distill as rain (matar),"
especially as "abundant rain" (see v 28). The ancients knew as well as we
that rain distills/drops from clouds, as Eccl 1:3 makes clear,
If clouds are full of water,
they pour rain upon the earth.
Dahood, translates J ob 36:27,

Such a rendering not only makes sense in the narrow confines of the verse
and abundant showers fall on mankind. (NIV)

Note how a hinge is formed by v 27b ("rain cloud") and v 28a ("clouds").
This hinge connects the beginning of the cycle (evaporation in v 27a) with
the end of the cycle (abundant rain on the land in v 28b). Clearly, the text
does not picture mist distilling as rain or drops of water distilling to streams,
but abundant rain falling from rain clouds.
Given that ed has the sense "rain cloud" in J ob 36:27, where it is collo-
cated with rain (mtr), it is certainly plausible that ed has the same sense in
Gen 2:6, where it is likewise collocated with rain (mtr; Gen 2:5). The plausi-
bility of this conclusion is confirmed by the fact that Dahood was not the
on Old Manuscripts and Printed Texts (Leiden: E. J . Brill, 1992), 1.2; for Pseudo J onathan, see
E. G. Clarke, ed. TargumPseudo-J onathan of the Pentateuch: Text and Concordance (Hoboken,
NJ : Ktav, 1984), 2; for Neophiti I, see Alejandro Diez Macho, ed. .Neophyti 1: Targum
Palestinense Ms de la Biblioteca Vaticana (Madrid: Consejo Superior De Investigaciones
Cientifieas, 1968) 1.8.
319
come up from the land. So, for example, David Tsumura has said,
On the other hand, ed is described as "coming up" (ya
a
leh) from the earth
the water from below, is clearly distinguished from rain water, the water
from above, in Gen 2:5-6.
22
and brings out the wind from his storehouses.
In light of these texts, I am also inclined to agree with Dahood
23
when
himtir (Gen 2:5) and the following wayyiser ("formed;" v 7), so continuity of
the subject would result,
24
and most significantly 3) God would be the
Liturgical Press, 1992), 1A.22.

22
Tsumura, Earth, 93.

23
Dahood, "Rain Cloud," 536.

24
While continuity of the subject is not required (see 2:21 and Collins, "Exegetical-

An immediate objection arises, however, if we translate Gen 2:6, "A rain
cloud came up (qal of lh) from the land," since rain clouds do not literally
('eres), either from the surface of the earth or from underground. Thus, ed,
But consider a text like Ps 135:7,
He makes clouds rise from the ends of the earth ('eres);
he sends lightning with the rain
and brings out the wind from his storehouses.
The verb translated "makes rise" in v 7a is the hiphil of lh, and the word
for rain in v 7b is matar. Ps 135:7 thus provides a close parallel for Gen 2:5-6,
showing that clouds do rise from the land, at least in terms of how things
appear to an observer standing on the land. Clouds appear on the horizon,
whether the horizon is a plain or a mountain, and thus give the appearance
of rising from the land. The seventh time Elijah's servant looked out over
the Mediterranean he said a "cloud as small as a man's hand is rising (lh)
from the sea" (1 Kgs 18:44), not literally rising from the sea, of course, but
rising in terms of appearance, since the cloud was rising in relation to the
sea that formed the western horizon. Compare also J er 10:13 || 51:16,
When he thunders, the waters in the heavens roar;
he makes clouds rise (hiphil of lh) from the ends of the earth ('eres).
He sends lightning with the rain (matar)
he takes yaaleh in Gen 2:6 (used in the context of mtr and 'eres) as a hiphil
with God as the subject for the following reasons: 1) Ps 135:7 and J er 10:13
use the hiphil of lh +"clouds" as the direct object with God as subject in
the context of matar and 'eres, and thus the legitimacy of collocating the
hiphil of dh +"clouds" is established, 2) God is the subject of the preceding

Pseudo J onathan says, "But a cloud of glory came down frombeneath the throne of glory, and
was filled with water fromthe ocean, went up again from the earth, and sent rain down and
watered the whole surface of the ground;" periphrastic elements are italicized in Michael Maher,
trans. TargumPseudo J onathan: Genesis (The Aramaic Bible IA; Collegeville, MN: The
theological Notes," 13 n79), such continuity is a consideration along with the other two factors.
320
repetition of the hiphil of sqh in v 6 and v 10 is part of an argument for taking
ed as a reference to the river of v 10.
25
The repetition, however, can be
cloud" and has further suggested taking the imperfect of '1h in an inceptive
sense,
26
"he began to make rain clouds
27
arise." Grammatically the incep-
tive sense is possible,
28
and contextually the inceptive sense is required, for
the first prong, a coherent picture emerges: "no wild vegetation had ap-
peared in the land ... for the Lord God had not sent rain ... so
29
he began

25
See Cassuto, Genesis, 104.

26
Kline, "Space," 12.

27
I am taking the singular as a collective.

28
Bruce K. Waltke, and M. O'Connor, An Introduction to Biblical Hebrew Syntax (Winona
Lake, Indiana: Eisenbrauns, 1990), 31.2c.

29
For the use of waw +non-predicate +predicate in a consecutive clause, see GKC 166a;
while most of the examples are of volitives, Prov 30:3b is not, w
e
daat q
e
dosimeda ("so I do

explicit solver of both the problem of no rain and the problem of no cultiva-
tor--God caused the rain clouds to rise and God formed the cultivator.
A second objection to taking ed as a reference to rain (cloud) would be
that Gen 2:10 says a "river" watered the garden, not rain. In fact, the
explained as a means of connecting the source ("rain clouds;" v 6) with the
result ("river;" v 10). But even if 'ed is defined by the "river," the presence
of rain simply becomes an unargued presupposition of the text. This is so
because the ancients were as well aware as we are that precipitation is the
source of river water (see, for example, Matt 7:25, 27). Moreover, the word
for "river" in our text, nahar, is typically used for perennial rivers like the
Euphrates. Since such rivers are fed by rain (and melting snow in the
surrounding mountains), the presence of a nhr would be proof of the pres-
ence of rain rather than an objection to it. The burden of proof rests
squarely on the one who would wish to argue that something other than a
precipitation-fed river is in view in the use of the word nahar in Gen 2:10,
since the word is never used for anything other than a precipitation-fed
river in the Hebrew Bible. But ultimately the resultant illogical text (as
discussed above) when 'ed is taken as "stream" outweighs all other con-
siderations and precludes understanding ed as a reference to a river or
stream.
Meredith Kline has adopted Dahood's interpretation of ed as "rain
if there had been rain clouds previously, there would have been rain and
the reason clause ("for the LORD God had not sent rain") would be irrele-
vant and illogical.
As with the second prong of the two-fold problem and reason, so also with
to make rain clouds arise from the land and water the whole surface of the
ground."
[not] know the Holy One"), waw+direct object+imperfect. The consecutive nature of the
clause is not essential to the argument; the clause could (with less likelihood) be adversative;
for an adversative clause introduced with waw following a negative clause, see GKC 163a and
Paul J ouon and T. Muraoka, A Grammar of Biblical Hebrew (Subsidia Biblica 14; Rome: Ponti-
fical Biblical Institute, 1991), 172a.
321
sequence of waw-relative verbs. The "most obvious and frequent" use of
the waw-relative is "that of simple chronological succession."
30
"That is,
when a wayyiqtol verb is used, the story usually takes an incremental step
forward along a timeline."
31
So, the prima facie reading of Gen 2:4-5 is
section is marked as non-sequential and circumstantial in the normal manner:
by the use of the waw +subject +predicate construction (w
e
nahar yose').
32

ground the Lord God formed every beast of the field and every bird of
the air, and brought them to Adam to see what he would call them."
33

before the man (Gen 1:24-27). One may resort to the use of the waw-
relative for a past perfect in this case to harmonize the two texts,
34
but a

30
S. R. Driver, A Treatise on the Use of the Tenses in Hebrew: And Some Other Syntactical
Questions
(2nd ed.; Oxford: Clarendon, 1881), 80. See also Waltke and O'Connor, Syntax, 33.2.la.

31
Randall Buth, "Methodological Collision Between Source Criticism and Discourse Analysis:
of Linguistics, 1994), 138.

32
See Buth, "Collision," 140, and Niccacci, Syntax, 35-41. See also C. J ohn Collins, "The
expressed by the waw-relative, wayyese ; see J ouon and Muraoka, Grammar, 159d-e.

33
NASB. The same sense is found in the KJ V, NKJ V, 1901 ASV, RSV, and NRSV

34
See Collins, "Wayyiqtol," 135-40, for a discussion of the issue in general and his appli-

1. Summary
Gen 2:5-7 is quite logical, highly structured, and perfectly coherent:
Problem Reason Solution
1) No wild vegetation -->1) No rain --> 1) God sent rain
2) No cultivated grain -->2) No cultivator -->2) God formed a cultivator

II. Implications for the Reading of Gen 2:4-25

The narrative of Gen 2:4-25 flows at a steady pace, moved along by a
chronological. A clear exception to the apparently chronological sequencing of
material is the information provided in vv 10-14, pertaining to the river; this
External considerations (comparing Gen 2:4-25 with Gen 1:1-2:3) and
internal considerations (the flow of the narrative in Gen 2:4-25), however,
disallow a strictly chronological reading of Gen 2:4-25.
An external example of dischronology is found in Gen 2:19a, "Out of the
The Hebrew verbs translated "formed" and "brought" are waw-relatives,
resulting in the prima facie sequence of God's forming (wayyiser) of Adam
(v 7a), followed by God's forming (wayyiser) of the animals (v 19a). A straight-
forward reading of Gen 2:19, in other words, puts Gen 2:4-25 in conflict
with a chronological reading of Gen 1:1-2:3, where the animals were formed
The Problem of Unmarked Temporal Overlay' and the Pluperfect/Nonsequential wayyigtol,"
Biblical Hebrew and Discourse Linguistics (ed. Robert D. Bergen; Dallas, TX: Summer Institute
Wayyiqtol As Pluperfect': When and Why," TB 46 (1995) 118. Sequence would have been
cation to Gen 2:19 in particular. The waw-relative can be used for the pluperfect in a limited
set of environments: when there is lexical repetition or when knowledge of the real world leads
to the conclusion that an explanation of a previous event or situation is being provided; see
Buth, "Collision," 147. Buth, "Collision," 148-49, argues that Gen 2:19 does not meet the
322
logical reading is not correct. The author is guided at this point by concerns
that are not chronological.
35
For, in keeping with the style of the text, had
tion, as in Gen 2:10, or with a relative clause containing a perfect verb for
the past perfect, as in Gen 2:8 ('
a
ser yasar, "whom he had formed").

7
Then the Lord God formed man of dust from the ground, and breathed into his
nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.
8
And the Lord God
planted a garden toward the east, in Eden; and there He placed the man whom
He had formed.
36
Then the Lord God took the man and put him into the garden of Eden to
cultivate it and keep it.
31
discussion.
35
Using the waw-relative for the pluperfect instead of the usual constructions (waw +
animals])! happaam(This time [as opposed to the previous parade])!" (v23).

36
NASB. The same sense is found in the KJ V, NKJ V, 1901 ASV, RSV, and NRSV.

37
NASB. The same sense is found in the KJ V, NKJ V, 1901 ASV, RSV, and NRSV.

waw-relative is not the obvious syntactic choice for dischronologized material,
as Gen 2:10 has already shown. The point is that while the prima facie
reading is chronological, a closer reading (aided by an external comparison
with Gen 1:1-2:3) leads us to the conclusion that the prima facie, chrono-
Moses been concerned about strict chronology and the chronological har-
mony of Gen 1:1-2:3 with Gen 2:4-5, he could have syntactically signaled
the dischronology of Gen 2:19 with the waw +subject +predicate construc-
A key internal consideration confirms that strict chronology is not the
organizational control for Gen 2:4-25. Having formed Adam (v 7a), God
proceeded to place Adam in the Garden (v 8b),

But then in v 15 we read,

Again, the verb translated "took" in v 15 is a waw-relative, that, if taken
to indicate chronological sequence, would result in Adam being placed in
the garden in v 8 and then being placed in the garden a second time in v 15.
I suppose one could argue that Adam was put in the garden in v 8, was
removed from the garden or that he left the garden without our being told,
and was subsequently put back in the garden in v 15, but such straining to
maintain a chronological reading of the text is unwarranted, especially

criteria for temporal overlay. See also Waltke and O'Connor, Syntax, 33.2.3 for a general
subject +predicate or the perfect in a relative clause) serves to elevate the material to a
main-line situation in the narrative, rather than demoting the material to a subordinate level;
see Buth, "Collision," 148. An author may use the unexpected waw-relative form for a variety
of reasons. Collins, "Wayyiqtol," 139, argues that the communicative effect in Gen 2:19 is to
emphasize the anthropocentric nature of the story. A better explanation seems to be that
introducing the forming of the animals at this point creates dramatic tension by raising the
question, "Will a suitable helper for the man be found among the animals?" The answer is,
"But for the man, no suitable helper was found!" (v20b). Then, after this dramatic delay, the
suitable is helper is made, and the man exclaims, "zot (This one [as opposed to the previous
323
Gen 2:4-25 provides an example of the Hebrew stylistic technique of
synoptic/resumption-expansion.
38
A Hebrew author will at times tell the
adding greater detail (expansion). Such is the case in Gen 2:4-25.
Gen 1:1-2:3 is the prologue to the entire Book of Genesis,
39
and Gen 2:4
is the heading to Gen 2:4-4:26, the first of ten "toledot" sections that provide
the structure for the Book of Genesis as a whole.
40
Gen 2:5-7 provides the
human life in that garden (vv 9-25), as the introduction anticipates and the
synopsis articulates.
41

38
Herbert Chanan Brichto, Toward a Grammar of Biblical Poetics: Tales of the Prophets
(Oxford:
Oxford University, 1992), 13-19.

39
Ian Hart, "Genesis 1:1-2:3 As a Prologue to the Book of Genesis," Tyndale Bulletin 46
(1995) 315-36, and Kline, "Space," 11.

40
See Meredith G. Kline, in Donald Guthrie and J . A. Motyer, ed., "Genesis," The New
Bible Commentary (3rd ed. Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1970), 83, and Sarna, Genesis, 16-17.

41
I understand Gen 2:5 as having a global reference that would parallel the situation prior

since there is an easier solution, one that is explicable within the conven-
tions of Hebrew style.
whole story in brief form (synopsis), then repeat the story (resumption),
setting for Gen 2:8-25 in particular. Gen 2:8 is a synopsis of the whole that
is resumed and expanded in Gen 2:9-25.
The synopsis has a two-fold nature, in keeping with the two-fold nature
of the introductory vv5-7. First, God planted a garden (v 8a), then he placed
in the garden the man whom he had formed (v 8b). This synopsis with its
focus on vegetation and the man in the garden is clearly integrated with--
and flows from--the preceding concern with the lack of vegetation and the
lack of a man to cultivate the ground. In other words, the coherent picture
that emerged in vv 5-7 continues to manifest itself in the synopsis of v8.
Gen 2:4-25 is not a second account of the creation of the heavens and the
earth, but is rather an account that focuses on the planting of a garden and
Verses 9-14 resume and expand v 8a, the planting of the garden. Verses 15-
25 resume and expand v 8b, the putting of the man in the garden.
Verses 9-14 resume and expand v 8a. In v 9a the planting (nt) of the
garden is detailed in terms of God causing to sprout (smh) from the ground
"every tree that is pleasing to the sight and good for food." Pleasing to
whose sight and good for whose food? The man's sight and his food, obvi-
ously. In addition, God caused the tree of life and the tree of the knowledge
of good and evil to sprout (v 9b); both of these trees find their meaning in
relation to the man as well. Not only does v 9 pick up the first half of the
two-fold synopsis in v 8a, but it also picks up the first half of the two-fold
problem in v 5a: there was no vegetation. Verses 10-14 go on to describe the
river that waters the garden and that then divides and flows through such
places as Havilah, Cush, and Ashur: places where people live. The gold and
precious stones are of value to the people who would live in these places and
to Days 3b and 6b, i.e., before God created vegetation (Day 3b) and people (Day 6b); see
below.
324
of how God created a suitable helper for the man in the garden. By the end
presents a two-fold problem: 1) the earth was "unproductive and unin-
habited"
42
and 2) "darkness was over the surface of the deep." Both of

42
Bruce K. Waltke, "The First Seven Days: What Is the Creation Account Trying to Tell

to those with whom they would trade. Gen 2:9-14 describes a garden of
vegetation clearly designed for human habitation.
Verses 15-25 resume and expand v 8b. Verse 15 repeats v 8b with different
vocabulary and adds the explicit purpose for placing the man in the gar-
den: "to cultivate (bd) it." Not only does v 15 pick up the second half of the
two-fold synopsis in v 8b, but it also picks up the second half of the two-fold
reason in v 5b: "there was no man to cultivate (bd) the ground." Verses 16-
17 explicitly connect the man and the vegetation, as the two were implicitly
connected in v 9. The remainder of the text (vv 18-25) provides the details
of Genesis 2 the man and the woman are living blissfully in the garden.

1. Summary

Gen 2:4-25 is a highly structured topical account with a two-fold focus
on vegetation and humanity. The two-fold problem of no wild vegetation and
no cultivated vegetation (v 5), owing to the two-fold reason of no rain and
no cultivator (v 6), provisionally solved in a two-fold way by the sending of
rain clouds and the forming of a man (v 7), is roundly resolved in the
two-fold synopsis of God planting a garden and putting the man in the
garden to cultivate it (v 8), and the two-fold expansion with the same focus
on vegetation and humanity (vv 9-25).

III. Implications for the Reading of Gen 1:1-2:3

Gen 1:1-2 and 2:1-3 form a frame around the creation account. The
initial sentences of the opening and closing sections with their repetition of
"the heavens and the earth" form an inclusio.
Genesis 1 begins with the grand affirmation that in the beginning God
created everything. Like Gen 2:5-7, Gen 1:2 provides the setting for the
following material. Parallel to Gen 2:5 with its two-fold problem, Gen 1:2
Us?," CT (August 12, 1988) 43 and Cassuto, Genesis, 22, argue against over interpreting this
phrase as having two distinct referents. But Tsumura, Earth, 17-43, has made a compelling
case for understanding the phrase to refer to the earth as unproductive and uninhabited; note that
at the end of Day 3 the earth is productive ("The earth produced vegetation;" 1:12), and at
the end of Day 6 the earth is inhabited ("And God said, `Let the earth produce living crea-
tures;"' 1:24), and thus the problem of the earth being "unproductive and uninhabited" has
been resolved in a symmetrical way. The topic of another paper would be to trace this
protology of "unproductive and uninhabited" through the typology of Israel as the new
people in the new fertile land to the eschatology of the new creation inhabited by a people no
one can number.
325
God's Sabbath rest.
Gen 1:3-31 tell the story of God's eight creative acts in six days.
43
Day

43
For a schematic presentation of this well known point see Henri Blocher, In the Beginning:

these problems are resolved in the following material, just as the two-fold
problem of Gen 2:5 was resolved in the text that follows it.
Gen 2:1 signals the end of the account by means of the repetition of "the
heavens and the earth." Gen 2:2-3 then brings us to the telos of the text,
1 recounts the first creative act ("And God said, Let there be light"'), Day
2 recounts the second ("And God said, Let there be an expanse"'), then
Day 3 recounts the third and fourth ("And God said, Let the water under
the sky be gathered to one place and let dry ground appear"' plus "And
God said, Let the land produce vegetation). Like Day 1, Day 4 recounts
a single creative act, the fifth ("And God said, Let there be lights in the
expanse of the sky"'); like Day 2, Day 5 recounts one, the sixth ("And God
said, Let the water teem with living creatures and let the birds fly above
the earth"'); like Day 3, Day 6 recounts two, the seventh and the eight
("And God said, Let the land produce living creatures"' plus "And God
said, Let us make man in our image). This arrangement of 1 +1 +2
followed by 1 +1 +2 makes the parallel nature of Days 1 through 3 and
Days 4 through 6 obvious.
The parallels go beyond that of the number of creative events and days,
however. There are other obvious parallels between Days 1 through 3 and
Days 4 through 6. The creating of light on Day 1 parallels the creating of
the luminaries on Day 4. The creating of the waters below and the sky
above on Day 2 parallels the creating of the fish and the birds on Day 5. The
creating of dry land on Day 3a parallels the creating of land animals on Day
6a, and the creating of vegetation on Day 3b parallels the creating of
mankind on Day 6b.
It may seem that the parallelism breaks down at the end, because vege-
tation and mankind may not seem like much of a parallel. But when one
recalls the two-fold focus on vegetation and humanity in Gen 2:4-25, the
parallelism becomes evident. The parallelism between vegetation and people
is not only evident in the text but is highly significant for the theology of the
text (see below).
The first three days find their telos in the creation of vegetation on Day 3b,
and the second three days find their telos in the creation of humanity on Day
6b. Thus Gen 1:1-2:3 has the same two-fold focus as Gen 2:4-25, a focus on
vegetation and humanity. Rather than being two disparate accounts from two
disparate sources, Gen 1:1-2:3 and Gen 2:4-25 form a highly integrated
literary unit. Rather than being a second creation account, Gen 2:4-25 is
properly read as a resumption and expansion not of Day 6 but of Days 3b
and 6b taken together as a unit.
the Opening Chapters of Genesis (Downers Grove: InterVarsity, 1984), 54-55.
326
"seed-bearing plants" (eseb mazria zera) and "trees that bear fruit" (es
p
e
rioseh p
e
ri).
44
Day 6b specifies that people are permitted to eat from both
kinds of vegetation: "seed-bearing plants" (eseb zorea zera) and "every
tree that has fruit with seed in it" (kol-haasaser-bo p
e
ri-haes). So Days 3b and
ception. So too, the people of Day 6b are bound to the vegetation of Day
3b through the motif of food.
45
creation of light? "God divided the light from the darkness" (wayyabdel
e
lohimben ha-or uben hahosek), and the result was "day" (yom) and "night"
But what is the overarching purpose? The overarching purpose is indicated
by the repetition of "to divide" (l
e
habdil) in v 14 and v 18, a repetition that

44
Whereas Gen 1:11-13 divides all vegetation into two general groups (non-trees and trees),
vegetation, but does not see the connection with Day 6b.

45
The man and the woman being permitted to eat from the trees in Genesis 1 is an obvious

Day 3b speaks of the creation of vegetation (dese) in two broad kinds:
6b are bound together by linguistic repetition as well as by thematic con-
Gen 1:3-31 is topically arranged. Granted 1) the common focus in Gene-
sis 1 and 2 on vegetation and humanity, 2) the general parallels between
Days 1 through 3, 3) the specific parallels between Days 3b and Day 6b,
4) the fact that Gen 2:4-25 resumes and expands Days 3b and 6b taken
together, and 5) the topical nature of Gen 2:4-25, we should not be surprised
by the suggestion that the coherent reading of Gen 1:1-2:3 (that is, the
reading that coheres internally as well as externally with Gen 2:4-25) is
topical rather than chronological. Such a reading is confirmed by some
further details from Days 1 and 4, as well as by the theology of Gen 1:1-2:25.
The parallelism between Days 1 and 4 goes beyond the general corre-
spondence between the creation of light on Day 1 and the creation of the
luminaries on Day 4. What did God accomplish on Day 1 by means of the
(layla). So by the end of Day 1, God had successfully divided the light from
the darkness and established the sequence of day and night. Now, what was
God's purpose in creating the luminaries on Day 4? We are given a variety
of purposes, e.g., they will serve as signs and will rule the day and the night.
forms an inclusio around Day 4. In v 14 we are told that God created the
luminaries "to divide the day from the night" (lehabdil ben hayyomuben
hallayld). But God had already divided the day from the night on Day 1!
In v 18 we are told that God created the luminaries "to divide the light from
Gen 2:5 divides all vegetation into two other groups (uncultivated and cultivated); both
divisions are based on ordinary observation. It is clear by this point, moreover, that Gen 2:5
interfaces with Gen 1:1-2:3 at the end of Day 3a (when there was 'eres but no vegetation) and
the end of Day 6a (when there was no man); see David Toshio Tsumura, "Genesis and Ancient
Near Eastern Stories of Creation and Flood: An Introduction," I Studied Inscriptions FromBefore
the Flood: Ancient Near Eastern, Literary, and Linguistic Approaches to Gen 1-11 (ed. Richard
S. Hess and David Toshio Tsumura; Winona Lake, IN: Eisenbrauns, 1994), 28-29, who situates
Gen 2:5 at Gen 1:9-10, when the waters were cleared from the land but there was not yet any
setting of the stage for Gen 2:16-17, where prohibition regarding eating from the tree of the
knowledge of good and evil is added to permission regarding eating from other trees; see Kline,
"Space," 11.
327

the darkness" (l
e
habdil ben ha' or uben hahosek). But God had already divided
too daylight is produced on the earth and the cycle of light/day and
darkness/night is established.
46
apparatus that accounts for them. The literary sequence is then not the same as
the temporal sequence .
47
Day 4 is not chronologically sequential to Day 1, but is a repetition with
additional information regarding the creation of light.
48

46
Kline, "Space," 7-8.

47
Kline, "Space," 8.

48
A rarely discussed but important text that bears on the question of a chronological
the light from the darkness on Day 1! These linguistic parallels between
Day 1 and Day 4 must not be overlooked. Either God's work on Day 4 is
redundant, reaccomplishing the same thing he had already accomplished
on Day 1, or the accounts of God's work on Days 1 and 4 are two different
perspectives on the same creative work.
The forming and stationing of the sun, moon, and stars are attributed to day four.
Their functions with respect to the earth are also stated here, first in the fiat
section (Gen 1:14,15) and again (in reverse order) in the fulfillment section (Gen
1:16-18). They are to give light on the earth and to rule by bounding light/day
and darkness/night, as well as by demarcating the passage of years and
succession of seasons. These effects which are said to result from the
production and positioning of the luminaries on day four are the same effects
that are already attributed to the creative activity of day one (Gen 1:3-5). There
The repetition of language binds the work of the Days 1 and 4 together
into a single activity.
In terms of chronology, day four thus brings us back to where we were in day
one, and in fact takes us behind the effects described there to the astral
But the account of Day 4 adds information to that given on Day 1: the
luminaries are the sources of the light created on Day 1, and there are
subordinate purposes for the creation of the luminaries as well. In other
words, Days 1 and 4 are another application of the synopsis-resumption/
expansion technique employed on a variety of levels in Genesis 1 and 2.
There is a consistent style of narration employed in both texts: just as Gen
2:15 is not chronologically sequential to Gen 2:8b, but is a repetition with
additional information regarding the placing of the man in the garden, so
reading of Gen 1 is job 38:4-7,
4Where were you when I laid the earth's foundation?
Tell me, if you understand.
5Who marked off its dimensions? Surely you know!
Who stretched a measuring line across it?
6On what were its footings set,
or who laid its cornerstone-
7while the morning stars sang together
and all the angels shouted for joy?
This text assumes the creation of the stars before the founding of the earth and
before the separation of the seas and dry land; see Ps 104:5-9 for this same architectural picture of
the
328
wayyo'mer) can be used for temporal overlay when either lexical repetition
or knowledge of the real world signals such an overlay.
49
Here both criteria
without luminaries is not part of the real world in which the original audience
lived.
50
Gen 1:1-2:3 and its relation to the parallel arrangements of Days 1 through
3 and Days 4 through 6.
51
He also articulates the sabbatical theology of
Gen 1:12:3 in his recent article.
52
Here I
all pause, if we think we fully comprehend God's ways at the time of creation.

49
Buth, "Collision," 147.

50
The objection that supernatural light (e.g., the light of God's glory as in Rev 21:5) is in
through 3.

51
Meredith G. Kline, "Kingdom Prologue," 26-32; see also Hart, "Prologue," 315-16,
324-30.

52
Kline, Space, 1011.

One might object that had Moses wished to represent Gen 1:14-31 as an
overlay of Gen 1:3-13 he would have begun v 14 with the expected weelohim
amar (waw +subject +predicate), and that the use of the waw-relative
indicates that the events of Day 4 are temporally sequential to those of
Days 1 through 3. But as we have already noted, the waw-relative (here
are met: lexical repetitions abound between Day 1 and Day 4, and light

1. Summary
Gen 1:3-31 is a coherent account of creation that has been arranged
topically to focus the reader's attention on vegetation and humanity. This focus
sets the stage for the sequel, Gen 2:4-25, which resumes and expands upon
this two-fold focus in a variety of ways, one in particular being the role that
rain plays in the production of the vegetation that people eat. These literary
conclusions have significant implications for understanding one key aspect
of the theology of the text.

IV. Implications for the Theology of Genesis 1-2
The literary structure of Genesis 1 and 2 is significant for the theology of
the text in a variety of ways. The primary reason for lifting the event of Day
4 to the main event-line (rather than marking it grammatically as a tem-
poral overlay) and shaping the account after the pattern of a week is clearly
the sabbatical theology of the text. The theology of the Sabbath is certainly
central to the theology of Gen 1:1-2:3. In his self-published work, "King-
dom Prologue," Meredith G. Kline spells out the sabbatical theology of

founding of the earth and the separation of the seas and dry land. J ob 38-39 should give us
view in Days 1 through 3 has been adequately countered by Kline's argument that such an
interpretation "distorts the eschatological design of creation history, according to which the
advent of God's Glory as the source of illumination that does away with need for the sun awaits
the Consummation" ("Space," 9); see footnote 30 where Kline points out that in the con-
summation there will be light from the Glory and not from the sun, but that this is also joined
with the absence of night, a situation that clearly does not pertain to Days 1 through 3, thus
undermining the attempt to use Rev 22:5 to explain the light without luminaries of Days 1
329

53
I am not the first to suggest a Canaanite background for Genesis 12. In Gods Conflict with
the Dragon and the Sea (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1985), J ohn Day read Genesis
1 as a demythologized Canaanite Chaoskampf: In so far as tehoms mythological background is
concerned this is not Babylonian at all, but rather Canaanite . . . (50) and The wind of Gen 1:2
derives ultimately from the wind of Baal employed against the sea monster (53). In The
Canaanite Background of Gen I-III, VT 10 (1960), F. F. Hvidberg said, At the back of the
narrative is the prophets struggle against baal. It is against him the story fights (286) and My
aim has been to call attention to what they [Gen 1 and 2] have in common: a glimpse of the life-
and-death struggle with Baal of the Canaanites for the soul of Israel (294). In Interpreting the
Creation and Fall Story in Gen 23, ZAW 93 (1981), N. Wyatt said, We may then accept F. F.
Hvidbergs general theory that the story is intended as a polemic against Canaanite religion, with
the proviso that it is the cult of El and Asherah and not that of baal which is attacked (19).

54
J ohn Day, Baal, in David Noel Freedman, ed., The Anchor Bible Dictionary (6 vols., New
York: Double Day, 1992) 1.547.

55
Fred E. Woods, Water and Storm Polemics Against Baalism in the Deuteronomic History
(New York: Peter Lang, 1994).

56
Yehuda Karmon, Israel: A Regional Geography (London: J ohn Wiley & Sons, 1971), 27,
says of Israel, Rainfall is the decisive climatic factor in the physical existence of population and
for plant life and agriculture.

57
Woods, Water, 1, suggests that the unpredictable nature of the Tigris and Euphrates over
against the predictability of the Nile helps to explain some of the fundamental differences
between Mesopotamian and Egyptian religion.

want on focus on a different but vitally important aspect of the texts theology by
answering the question, Why the concern with rain and the resultant vegetation
that people eat?
Who is the presumed original reader of Genesis 12? Assuming a late date
of composition, many read Genesis 1 against the backdrop of Mesopotamian
religion with a presumed post-exilic reader in view. Genesis 1 is consequently
read as a theological polemic against Mesopotamian religion. What difference for
the theology of the text would it make, if we presume the original reader to be a
pre-exilic Israelite and the polemic to be against Canaanite religion?
The dominant religious threat for pre-exilic Israel was Baalism. The
agrarian peoples of the ancient Middle East were acutely aware of the most basic
equation: water =life. So water played a major role in the theologies of ancient
Near Eastern peoples. Canaan, however, was not like Egypt or Mesopotamia,
where agriculture was based on irrigation from rivers. Canaan was a land where
agriculture was dependent on rain,
The land you are entering to take over is not like the land of Egypt, from
which you have come, where you planted your seed and irrigated it by foot as in a
vegetable garden. But the land you are crossing the J ordan to take possession of is
a land of mountains and valleys that drinks rain from heaven (Deut 11:1011).

Canaanite religion was consequently not concerned with river gods, as were the
religions of Mesopotamia and Egypt. The primary god of the Canaanites was
Baal, the rider on
330

58
Day, Baal, 1.545, says that Baal is clearly the most active and prominent of all the
Canaanite deities . . . the great storm god: the fertility of the land depends on the rain this god
supplies. . . .

59
Woods, Water, 2.

60
Of his own book Woods, Water, 17, says, this study will demonstrate that the Deuteronomic
History supplied the Israelites with polemical literary material, especially dealing with water and
storm, in order to fight Baalism rather than to conform to it.

the clouds, the storm god whose rain was considered absolutely necessary for the
growth of crops and hence for life itself.
When the Hebrew tribes left the stable environment of Egypt and headed toward
the land of Canaan, they encountered a people who worshipped the storm god called
Baal and his retinue. Such an encounter created a culture conflict. Israel had been led
by Yahweh through the sea and the desert, but as she entered the new land, Israel
asked, Was Yahweh also the god of Canaan? As the Israelites settled in Canaan,
they were tempted to ask their Canaanite neighbors, How does your garden grow?
Such inquiry was seen by later writers as having led to eventual apostasy and exile as
Israel became idolatrous and eventually drowned in Baalism.

This struggle against Baalism is part of the fabric of Genesis through
Kings. The contest on Mt. Carmel brought this struggle into sharp relief. The
alternatives were clear: If the Lord is God, follow him; but if Baal is God, follow
him (1 Kgs 18:21). The means of determination was clear: The god who
answers by firehe is God (1 Kgs 18:24). When Baal failed to answer by fire
and the Lord sent fire from heaven, the conclusion was clear: The Lordhe is
God! The Lordhe is God! (1 Kgs 18:39).
But this contest was not about which deity controlled fire. The issue at hand
was, Who controls the rain? The struggle began with Elijahs words,
As the Lord, the God of Israel, lives, whom I serve, there will be neither dew
nor rain in the next few years except at my word (1 Kgs 17:1).

And the struggle ended when the Lord God of Israel sent rain,
The sky grew black with clouds, the wind rose, a heavy rain came on. . . .
(1 Kgs 18:45).

The polemic against Baalism is at the heart of OT covenant theology.
Having quoted Deut 11:1011 above, let me now quote those verses again in the
context of a few of the verses that follow:
The land you are entering to take over is not like the land of Egypt, from which you
have come, where you planted your seed and irrigated it by foot as in a vegetable
garden. But the land you are crossing the J ordan to take possession of is a land of
mountains and valleys that drinks rain from heaven. It is a land the

331
is a land utterly dependent for its fertility upon the rain, accounts for the tempting
nature of this cult as well as the strength of the OT polemic against it.
61
No, for the Book of Genesis serves as the prologue to the history of
Israel.
62
Genesis makes the point that the God of the nation of Israel is the

6l
Day, "Baal," 1.547.

66
Youngblood, Genesis, 10-11.

LORD your God cares for; the eyes of the LORD your God are continually on it from
the beginning of the year to its end. So if you faithfully obey the commands I am
giving you today-to love the LORD your God and to serve him with all your heart
and with all your soul--then I will send rain on your land in its season, both autumn
and spring rains, so that you may gather in your grain, new wine and oil. I will provide
grass in the fields for your cattle, and you will eat and be satisfied. Be careful, or
you will be enticed to turn away and worship other gods and bow down to them.
Then the LORD's anger will burn against you, and he will shut the heavens so that
it will not rain and the ground will yield no produce, and you will soon perish from the
good land the LORD is giving you (Deut 11:10-17; emphasis added).

The land of Canaan was not a land that just "naturally" drank in rain
from the sky. It was a land that drank in rain from heaven because YHWH
Israel's God, cared for the land. Covenant loyalty to YHWH would result in
rain, vegetation, and life. Worshiping other gods would result in no rain,
no produce, and death. Now, what god in particular would Israel have been
tempted to turn to with a view to procuring rain and the resultant vege-
tation? Baal, of course.
Reading the OT, it becomes clear that it was the Baal cult that provided the
greatest and most enduring threat to the development of exclusive Yahweh wor-
ship within ancient Israel. The fact that the Israelites were settled among the
Canaanites, for whom the worship of Baal was so important, and that Palestine
The ubiquitous threat of Baalism provides the theological context in which
Genesis 1-2 is to be read.
Genesis 1-2 proclaims that YHWH, the God of Israel, is the Lord of the
rain, the resultant vegetation, and life. This central aspect of the message
of Genesis 1-2 is embedded in the structure of the accounts. Why the
two-fold focus on vegetation and the people that live on that vegetation?
Why even bring into consideration the lack of vegetation owing to a lack
of rain? Is this simply geographical decoration?
God of Abraham, Isaac, and J acob (Genesis 12-50), and that the God of
Abraham, Isaac, and J acob is the Creator of the heavens and the earth
(Genesis 1-11). The God of Israel is the Creator. From the beginning the
God of Israel, not Baal, has been the provider of the rain that is the pre-
requisite of life. YHWH God of Israel has been the Lord of the rain fromthe
beginning! Redemptive theology, as exemplified in texts like Deut 11:10-17 and
1 Kings 17-18, is rooted in the creation theology of Genesis 1-2. Redemption
is rooted in creation. YHWH God of Israel claims to be the true and living
332
Not Baal but "The LORD he is God! The LORD he is God!" This is true simply
because it had rained.
63

63
With this article I wish as a student and colleague to express my appreciation to Dr.

God, the God whom Israel must serve to the exclusion of all rival deities,
Baal in particular. This claim is most deeply rooted in the fact that YHWH
God of Israel created all things by his powerful word (Ps 33:6), including
the sending of the very first rains in the beginning, and has ever since
sustained all things by his powerful word (Heb 1:3), including the sending
of all rains subsequent to the beginning.

V. Conclusion

One central aspect of the kerygmatic message of Genesis 1-2 is now clear:
Kline for the scholarly service he has rendered and continues to render to the Church.

2960 W. Church Rd.
Glenside, PA 19038
www.wts.edu

333
sion to examine the method and structure of the biblical
genealogies, and incidentally ventured the remark
1
that
Bibliotheca Sacra 47 (April, 1890) 285-303.
Public Domain.

1890.] Primeval Chronology. 285

ARTICLE VII.
PRIMEVAL CHRONOLOGY.

BY THE REV. PROFESSOR WILLIAM HENRY GREEN, D. D.,
PRINCETON THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY.

THE question of the possible reconciliation of the results
of scientific inquiry respecting the antiquity of man and
the age of the world with the Scripture chronology has
been long and earnestly debated. On the one hand, sci-
entists, deeming them irreconcilable, have been led to
distrust the divine authority of the Scriptures; and, on
the other hand, believers in the divine word have been
led to look upon the investigations of science with an un-
friendly eye, as though they were antagonistic to religious
faith. In my reply to Bishop Colenso in 1863, I had occa-
herein lay the solution of the whole matter. I said:
"There is an element of uncertainty in a computation of
time which rests upon genealogies, as the sacred chronol-
ogy so largely does. Who is to certify us that the ante-
diluvian and ante-Abrahamic genealogies have not been
condensed in the same manner as the post-Abrahamic?
. . . . Our current chronology is based upon the prima
facie impression of these genealogies. But if these
recently discovered indications of the antiquity of man,
over which scientific circles are now so excited, shall,
when carefully inspected and thoroughly weighed, demon-
strate all that any have imagined they might demonstrate,
what then? They will simply show that the popular

1 The Pentateuch Vindicated from the Aspersions of Bishop Colenso, p.
128 footnote.
334
David, the son of Abraham."
appointments made by King David (see 1 Chron. 24:3; 25:1;
26:26), that Shebuel,
1
the son of Gershom, the son of Moses,
Shebuel are in all probability mere orthographic variations of the same name.
April] Primeval Chronology. 286

chronology is based upon a wrong interpretation, and that,
a select and partial register of ante-Abrahamic names has
been mistaken for a complete one."
I here repeat, the discussion of the biblical genealogies
above referred to, and add some further considerations
which seem to me to justify the belief that the genealogies
in Genesis 5 and 11 were not intended to be used, and
cannot properly be used, for the construction of a
chronology.
It can scarcely be necessary to adduce proof to one who
has even a superficial acquaintance with the genealogies of
the Bible, that these are frequently abbreviated by the
omission of unimportant names. In fact, abridgment is the
general rule, induced by the indisposition of the sacred writers
to encumber their pages with more names than were necessary
for their immediate purpose. This is so constantly the case,
and the reason for it so obvious, that the occurrence of it need
create no surprise anywhere, and we are at liberty to suppose
it whenever anything in the circumstances of the case favors
that belief.
The omissions in the genealogy of our Lord as given in
Matthew 1 are familiar to all. Thus in verse 8 three names are
dropped between J oram and Ozias (Uzziah), viz., Ahaziah
(2 Kings 8:25), J oash (2 Kings 12:1), and Amaziah (2 Kings
14:1); and in verse 11 J ehoiakim is omitted after J osiah
(2 Kings 23:34; 1 Chron. 3:16); and in verse 1 the entire
genealogy is summed up in two steps, "J esus Christ, the son of
Other instances abound elsewhere; we mention only a few of
the most striking. In 1 Chronicles 26:24 we read in a list of
was ruler of the treasures; and again in 1 Chronicles 23:15, 16,
we find it written, "The sons of Moses were Gershom and
Eliezer. Of the sons of Gershom, Shebuel was the chief." Now
it is absurd to suppose that the author of Chronicles was so
grossly ignorant as to suppose that the grandson of Moses could

1 He is called in 1 Cron. 24:20 a son of Amram, the ancestor of Moses; for Shubael and
335

be living in the reign of David, and appointed by him to a
responsible office. Again, in the same connection (1 Chron.
26:31), we read that "among the Hebronites was J erijah the
chief;" and this J erijah, or J eriah (for the names are identical), was,
according to 23:19, the first of the sons of Hebron, and Hebron was (v. 12)
the son of Kohath, the son of Levi (v. 6). So that if no contraction in the
genealogical lists is allowed, we have the great-grandson of Levi holding a
prominent office in the reign of David.
The genealogy of Ezra is recorded in the book which bears his name; but
we learn from another passage, in which the same line of descent is given,
that it has been abridged by the omission of six consecutive names. This
will appear from the following comparison, viz.:

1 Chronicles 6:3-14 Ezra 7:1-5
1. Aaron Aaron
2. Eleazar Eleazar
3. Phinehas Phinehas
4. Abishua Abishua
5. Bukki Bukki
6. Uzzi Uzzi
7. Zerahiah Zerahiah
8. Meraioth Meraioth
9. Amariah
10. Ahitub
11. Zadok
12. Ahimaaz
13. Azariah
14. J ohanan
15. Azariah Azariah
16. Amariah Amariah
17. Ahitub Ahitub
18. Zadok Zadok
19. Shallum Shallum
20. Hilkiah Hilkiah
21. Azariah Azariah
22. Seraiah Seraiah
Ezra
336
288 Primeval Chronology. [April,

Still further, Ezra relates (viii. 1, 2): --
"These are now the chief of their fathers, and this is
the genealogy of them that went up with me from Baby-
lon, in the reign of Artaxerxes the king. Of the sons of
Phinehas, Gershom. Of the sons of Ithamar, Daniel. Of
the sons of David, Hattush."
Here, if no abridgment of the genealogy is allowed,
we should have a great-grandson and a grandson of Aaron,
and a son of David coming up with Ezra from Babylon
after the captivity.
This disposition to abbreviate genealogies by the omis-
sion of whatever is unessential to the immediate purpose
of the writer is shown by still more remarkable reduc-
tions than those which we have been considering. Per-
sons of different degrees of relationship are sometimes
thrown together under a common title descriptive of the
majority, and all words of explanation, even those which
seem essential to the sense, are rigorously excluded, the
supplying of these chasms being left to the independent
knowledge of the reader. Hence several passages in the
genealogies of Chronicles have now become hopelessly
obscure. They may have been intelligible enough to con-
temporaries; but for those who have no extraneous sources
of information, the key to their explanation is wanting.
In other cases we are able to understand them, because
the information necessary to make them intelligible is
supplied from parallel passages of Scripture. Thus the
opening verses of Chronicles contain the following bald
list of names without a word of explanation, viz.: Adam,
Seth, Enosh; Kenan, Mahalalel, J ared; Enoch, Methu-
selah, Lamech; Noah, Shem, Ham, and J apheth.
We are not told who these persons are, how they were
related to each other, or whether they were related. The
writer presumes that his readers have the book of Gene-
sis in their hands, and that the simple mention of these
names in their order will be sufficient to remind them
that the first ten trace the line of descent from father to
337
lators, and is not in the original), which is given in 1
Thus in verses 22-24: "The sons of Kohath; Amminadab
comprehensiveness and conciseness will appear from the
and fifth names represent brothers. This is shown by a

son from the first to the second great progenitor of man-
kind; and that the last three are brothers, although noth-
ing is said to indicate that their relationship is different
from the preceding.
Again the family of Eliphaz, the son of Esau, is spoken
of in the following terms in 1 Chron. i. 36: "The sons of
Eliphaz: Teman and Omar, Zephi and Gatam, Kenaz and
Timna, and Amalek."
Now, by turning to Genesis xxxvi. 11, 12, we shall see
that the first five are sons of Eliphaz, and the sixth his
concubine, who was the mother of the seventh. This is
so plainly written in Genesis that the author of the Chron-
icles, were he the most inveterate blunderer, could not
have mistaken it. But trusting to the knowledge of his
readers to supply the omission, he leaves out the state-
ment respecting Eliphaz's concubine, but at the same time
connects her name and that of her son with the family to
which they belong, and this though he was professedly
giving a statement of the sons of Eliphaz.
So, likewise, in the pedigree of Samuel (or Shemuel,
ver. 33, the difference in orthography is due to our trans-
Chron. vi. in both an ascending and descending series.
his son, Korah his son, Assir his son; Elkanah his son,
and Ebiasaph his son, and Assir his son; Tahath his
son," etc.
The extent to which the framer of this list has studied
fact, which no one would suspect unless informed from
other source, that while the general law which prevails
in it is that of descent from father to son, the third, fourth,
comparison of Ex. vi. 24, and the parallel genealogy, 1
Chron. vi. 36, 37, 50 that the true line of descent is the
following, viz.: --
VOL: XLVII. NO. 186. 8
338
The circumstance that the son of Kohath is called in
and Zaphenath-paneah, Gen. xli. 45, Hoshea, J ehoshua,

In ver. 22-24-Kohath In ver. 37-38-Kohath
Amminadab Izbar
Korah Korah
Assir, Elkanah, Ebiasaph Ebiasaph
Assir Assir
Tahath, etc. Tahath, etc.

one list Amminadab, and in the other Izhar, is no real dis-
crepancy and can create no embarrassment, since it is no
unusual thing for the same person to have two names.
Witness Abram and Abraham; J acob and Israel; J oseph
Num. xiii. 16 (or J oshua) and J eshua, Neh. viii. 17, Gideon
and J erubbaal, J udg. vi. 32, Solomon and J edidiah, 2 Sam.
xii. 24, 25, Azariah and Uzziah, 2 Kings xv. I, 13, Daniel
and Belteshazzar, Hananiah, Mishael, Azariah and Shad-
rach, Meshach, Abednego, Dan. i. 7; Saul and Paul,
Thomas and Didymus, Cephas and Peter, and in profane
history Cyaxares and Darius, Octavianus and Augustus,
Napoleon and Bonaparte, Ferretti and Pius IX.
The genealogy of Moses and Aaron is thus stated in the
sixth chapter of Exodus: --
Ver. 16. "And these are the names of the sons of Levi,
according to their generations; Gershon, and Kohath,
and Merari: and the years of the life of Levi were an
hundred and thirty and seven years."
17. "The sons of Gershon . . . . ."
18. "And the sons of Kohath; Amram, and Izhar, and
Hebron, and Uzziel; and the years of the life of Kohath
were an hundred and thirty and three years."
19. "And the sons of Merari . . . . ."
20. "And Amram took him J ochebed his father's sis-
ter to wife; and she bare him Aaron and Moses: and the
years of the life of Amram were an hundred and thirty
and seven years."
21. "And the sons of Izhar . . . ."
22. "And the sons of Uzziel . . . ."
339

There is abundant proof that this genealogy has been
condensed, as we have already seen that so many others
have been, by the dropping of some of the less important
names.
This is afforded, in the first place, by parallel genealo-
gies of the same period; as that of Bezaleel (I Chron. ii.
18-20), which records seven generations from J acob; and
that of J oshua (I Chron. vii. 23-27), which records eleven.
Now it is scarcely conceivable that there should be
eleven links in the line of descent from J acob to J oshua,
and only four from J acob to Moses.
A still more convincing proof is yielded by Num. iii.
19, 27, 28, from which it appears that the four sons of Ko-
hath severally gave rise to the families of the Amramites,
the Izharites, the Hebronites, and the Uzzielites; and
that the number of the male members of these families of a
month old and upward was 8,600 one year after the Ex-
odus. So that, if no abridgment has taken place in the
genealogy, the grandfather of Moses had, in the lifetime
of the latter, 8,600 descendants of the male sex alone,
2,750 of them being between the ages of thirty and fifty
(Num. iv. 36).
Another proof equally convincing is to be found in the
fact that Levi's son Kohath was born before the descent
into Egypt (Gen. xlvi. 11); and the abode of the children
of Israel in Egypt continued 430 years (Ex. xii. 40, 41).
Now as Moses was eighty years old at the Exodus (Ex.
vii. 7) he must have been born more, than 350 years after
Kohath, who consequently could not have been his own
grandfather.
This genealogy, whose abbreviated character is so clear-
ly established, is of special importance for the immediate
purpose of this paper, because it might appear, at first
sight, as though such an assumption was precluded in the
present instance, and as though the letter of Scripture
shut us up to the inevitable conclusion that there were
340
iii. 27) the father of one of the subdivisions of the Ko-
292 Primeval Chronology [April,

four links, and no more, from J acob to Moses. The
names which are found without deviation in all the gene-
alogies are J acob, Levi, Kohath, Amram, Moses (Ex. vi.
16-20; Num. iii. 17-19; xxvi. 57-59; I Chron. vi. 1-3,
16-18; xxiii. 6, 12, 13). Now unquestionably Levi was
J acob's own son. So likewise Kohath was the son of
Levi (Gen. xlvi. 11) and born before the descent into
Egypt. Amram also was the immediate descendant of
Kohath. It does not seem possible, as Kurtz proposed,
to insert the missing links between them. For, in the
first place, according to Num. xxvi. 59, "The name of
Amram's wife was J ochebed, the daughter of Levi, whom
her mother bare to Levi in Egypt," this J ochebed being
(Ex. vi. 20) Amram's aunt, or his father's sister. Now,
it is true, that" a daughter of Levi " might have the gen-
eral sense of a descendant of Levi, as the woman healed
by our Lord (Luke xiii. 16) is called "a daughter of
Abraham;" and her being born to Levi might simply
mean that she sprang from him (comp. Gen. xlvi. 25).
But these expressions must here be taken in a strict
sense, and J ochebed accordingly must have been Levi's
own daughter and the sister of Kohath, who must in con-
sequence have been Amram's own father. This appears
from a second consideration, viz., that Amram was (Num.
hathites, these subdivisions springing from Kohath's own
children and comprising together 8,600 male descendants.
Moses' father surely could not have been the ancestor of
one-fourth of this number in Moses' own days.
To avoid this difficulty Tiele and Keil assume that there
were two Amrams, one the son of Kohath, another the
father of Moses, who was a more remote descendant but
bore the same name with his ancestor. This relieves the
embarrassment created by the Amramites (Num. iii. 27)
but is still liable to that which arises from making J oche-
bed the mother of Moses. And further, the structure of
341
forbids; and besides, the sons of Izhar and the sons of

the genealogy in Ex. vi. is such as to make this hypothe-
sis unnatural and improbable. Verse 16 names the three
sons of Levi, Gershom, Kohath, and Merari; ver. 17-19,
the sons of each in their order; ver. 20-22, the children
of Kohath's sons; ver. 23, 24, contain descendants of the
next generation, and ver. 25 the generation next follow-
ing. Now, according to the view of Tiele and Keil, we
must either suppose that the Amram, Izhar, and Uzziel
of ver. 20-22 are all different from the Amram, Izhar, and
Uzziel of ver. 18, or else that Amram, though belonging
to a later generation than Izhar and Uzziel, is introduced
before them, which the regular structure of the genealogy
Uzziel, who are here named, were the contemporaries of
Moses and Aaron the sons of Amram (Num. xvi. 1;
Lev. x. 4).
This subject may be relieved from all perplexity, how-
ever, by observing that Amram and J ochebed were not
the immediate parents, but the ancestors of Aaron and
Moses. How many generations may have intervened,
we cannot tell. It is indeed said (Ex. vi. 20; Num. xxvi.
59), that J ochebed bare them to Amram. But in the
language of the genealogies this simply means that they
were descended from her and from Amram. Thus, in Gen.
xlvi. 18, after recording the sons of Zilpah, her grandsons,
and her great-grandsons, the writer adds, "These are the
sons of Zilpah and these she bare unto J acob,
even sixteen souls." The same thing recurs in the case
of Bilhah (ver. 25): "She bare these unto J acob; all the
souls were seven." (Comp. also ver. 15, 22.) No one
can pretend here that the author of this register did not
use the terms understandingly of descendants beyond the
first generation. In like manner, according to Matt. i.
11, J osias begat his grandson J echonias, and ver. 8, J o-
ram begat his great-great-grandson Ozias. And in Gen.
x. 15-18 Canaan, the grandson of Noah, is said to have
342
wide sense to indicate descent, without restriction to the
immediate offspring.
l
edly against such a supposition. In numerous other in-
294 Primeval Chronology [April,

begotten several whole nations, the J ebusite, the Amor-
ite, the Girgasite, the Hivite, etc. (Comp. also Gen.
xxv. 23; Deut. iv. 25; 2 Kings xx. 18; Isa, li, 2.)
Nothing can be plainer, therefore, than that, in the usage
of the Bible, "to bear" and "to beget" are used in a
It is no serious objection to this view of the case that
in Lev. x.4 Uzziel, Amram's brother, is called "the uncle
of Aaron." The Hebrew word here rendered "uncle," though
often specifically applied to a definite degree of relation-
ship, has, both from etymology and usage, a much wider
sense. A great-great-grand-uncle is still an uncle, and
would properly be described by the term here used.
It may also be observed that in the actual history of the
birth of Moses his parents are not called Amram and
J ochebed. It is simply said (Ex. ii. I), "and there went
a man of the house of Levi, and took to wife a daughter
of Levi."
After these preliminary observations, which were origi-
nally drawn up for another purpose, I come to the more
immediate design of the present paper, by proceeding to
inquire, whether the genealogies of Gen. v. and xi. are
necessarily to be considered as complete, and embracing
all the links in the line of descent from Adam to Noah
and from Shem to Abraham. And upon this I remark --
1. That the analogy of Scripture genealogies is decid-
stances there is incontrovertible evidence of more or less
abridgment. This may even be the case where various

1 In Ruth iv, 17 Ruth's child is called "a son born to Naomi," who was
Ruth's mother-in-law and not even an ancestor of the child in the strict sense.
Zerubbahel is called familiarly the son of Shealtiel (Ezr, iii 2; Hag.i. 1),
and is so stated to be in the genealogies of both Matt. i. 12 and Luke iii.
27, though in reality he was his nephew (1 Chron. iii. 17-19). That descent
as reckoned in genealogies is not always that of actual parentage appears
from the comparison of the ancestry of our Lord as given by Matthew and
by Luke.
343

circumstances combine to produce a different impression
at the outset. Nevertheless, we have seen that this first
impression, may be dissipated by a more careful examina-
tion and a comparison of collateral data. The result of
our investigations thus far is sufficient to show that it is
precarious to assume that any biblical genealogy is de-
signed to be strictly continuous, unless it can be subjected
to some external tests which prove it to be so. And it is
to be observed that the Scriptures furnish no collateral
information whatever respecting the period covered by
the genealogies now in question. The creation, the
Flood, the call of Abraham, are great facts, which stand
out distinctly in primeval sacred history. A few incidents
respecting our first parents and their sons Cain and Abel
are recorded. Then there is an almost total blank until
the Flood, with nothing whatever to fill the gap, and
nothing to suggest the length of time intervening but what
is found in the genealogy stretching between these two
points. And the case is substantially the same from the
Flood to Abraham. So far as the biblical records go, we
are left not only without adequate data, but without any
data whatever, which can be brought into comparison
with these genealogies for the sake of testing their con-
tinuity and completeness.
If, therefore, any really trustworthy data can be gath-
ered from any source whatever, from any realm of scien-
tific or antiquarian research, which can be brought into
comparison with these genealogies for the sake of deter-
mining the question, whether they have noted every link
in the chain of descent, or whether, as in other manifest
instances, links have been omitted, such data should be
welcomed and the comparison fearlessly made. Science
would simply perform the office, in this instance, which
information gathered from other parts of Scripture is un-
hesitatingly allowed to do in regard to those genealogies
previously examined.
344

And it may be worth noting here that a single particu-
lar in which a comparison may be instituted between the
primeval history of man and Gen. v., suggests especial
caution before affirming the absolute completeness of the
latter. The letter of the genealogical record (v. 3) if we
were dependent on it alone, might naturally lead us to
infer that Seth was Adam's first child. But we know
from chapter iv. that he had already had two sons, Cain
and Abel, and from iv. 17 that he must have had a daugh-
ter, and from iv. 14 that he had probably had several sons
and daughters, whose families had swollen to a considera-
ble number before Adam's one hundred and thirtieth
year, in which Seth was born. Yet of all this the geneal-
ogy gives us no inkling.
2. Is there not, however, a peculiarity in the construc-
tion of these genealogies which forbids our applying to
them an inference drawn from others not so constructed?
The fact that each member of the series is said to have
begotten the one next succeeding, is, in the light of the
wide use of this term which we have discovered in other
cases, no evidence of itself that links have not been omit-
ted. But do not the chronological statements introduced
into these genealogies oblige us to regard them as neces-
sarily continuous? Why should the author be so partic-
ular to state, in every case, with unfailing regularity, the
age of each patriarch at the birth of his son, unless it
was his design thus to construct a chronology of this
entire period, and to afford his readers the necessary ele-
ments for a computation of the interval from the creation
to the deluge and from the deluge to Abraham? And if
this was his design, he must of course have aimed to make
his list complete. The omission of even a single name
would create an error.
But are we really justified in supposing that the author
of these genealogies entertained such a purpose? It is a
noticeable fact that he never puts them to such a use him-
345

self. He nowhere sums these numbers, nor suggests
their summation. No chronological statement is deduced
from these genealogies, either by him or by any inspired
writer. There is no computation anywhere in Scripture
of the time that elapsed from the creation or from the
deluge, as there is from the descent into Egypt to the
Exodus (Ex. xii. 40), or from the Exodus to the building
of the temple (I Kings vi. 1). And if the numbers in these
genealogies are for the sake of constructing a chronology,
why are numbers introduced which have no possible rela-
tion to such a purpose? Why are we told how long each
patriarch lived after the birth of his son, and what was
the entire length of his life? These numbers are given
with the same regularity as the age of each at the birth
of his son; and they are of no use in making up a
chronology of the period. They merely afford us a con-
spectus of individual lives. And for this reason doubtless
they are recorded. They exhibit in these selected exam-
ples the original term of human life. They show what it
was in the ages before the Flood. They show how it was
afterwards individually narrowed down. But in order to
this it was not necessary that every individual should be
named in the line from Adam to Noah and from Noah to
Abraham, nor anything approaching it. A series of spec-
imen lives, with the appropriate numbers attached, was
all that was required. And, so far as appears, this is all
that has been furnished us. And if this be the case, the
notion of basing a chronological computation upon these
genealogies is a fundamental mistake. It is putting them
to a purpose that they were not designed to subserve, and
to which from the method of their construction they are
not adapted. When it is said, for example, that "Enosh
lived ninety years and begat Kenan," the well-established
usage of the word begat makes this statement equally
true and equally accordant with analogy, whether Kenan
was an immediate or a remote descendant of Enosh; wheth-
346
certainly remarkable. And as they proceeded from the

er Kenan was himself born, when Enosh was ninety years
of age or one was born from whom Kenan sprang. These
genealogies may yield us the minimum length of time
that it is possible to accept for the period that they cover;
but they can make no account of the duration represented
by the names that have been dropped from the register,
as needless for the author's particular purpose.
3. The abode of the children of Israel in Egypt affords
for our present purpose the best Scripture parallel to the
periods now under consideration. The greater part of
this term of 430 years is left blank in the sacred history.
A few incidents are mentioned at the beginning connected
with the descent of J acob and his family into Egypt and
their settlement there. And at its close mention is made
of some incidents in the life of Moses and the events lead-
ing to the Exodus. But with these exceptions no account
is given of this long period. The interval is only bridged
by a genealogy extending from Levi to Moses and Aaron
and their contemporaries among their immediate relatives
(Ex. vi. 16-26). This genealogy records the length of
each man's life in the principal line of descent, viz., Levi
(ver. 16), Kohath (ver. 18), Amram (ver. 20). The corre-
spondence in the points just indicated with the genealogies
of Gen. v. and xi., and the periods which they cover, is
same pen, we may fairly infer from the similarity of con-
struction a similarity of design. Now it has been shown
already that the genealogy from Levi to Moses cannot
have recorded all the links in that line of descent, and
that it could not, therefore, have been intended to be used
as a basis of chronological computation. This is rendered
absolutely certain by the explicit statement in Ex. xii. 40.
It further appears from the fact that the numbers given
in this genealogy exhibit the longevity of the patriarchs
named, but cannot be so concatenated as to sum up the
entire period; thus suggesting the inference that the
347

numbers in the other genealogies, with which we are now
concerned, were given with a like design, and not with
the view of enabling the reader to construct the chronology.
4. In so far as a valid argument can be drawn from
the civilization of Egypt, its monuments and records, to
show that the interval between the deluge and the call of
Abraham must have been greater than that yielded by
the genealogy in Gen. xi., the argument is equally valid
against the assumption that this genealogy was intended
to supply the elements for a chronological computation.
For altogether apart from his inspiration Moses could not
have made a mistake here. He was brought up at the
court of Pharaoh, and was learned in all the wisdom of
the Egyptians, of which his legislation and the marvellous
table of the affinities of nations in Gen. x., at once the ad-
miration and the despair of ethnologists, furnish independ-
ent proof. He lived in the glorious period of the great
Egyptian monarchy. Its monuments were then in their
freshness and completeness. None of the irreparable
damage, which time and ruthless barbarism have since
wrought, had been suffered then. The fragmentary rec-
ords, which scholars are now laboriously struggling to
unravel and combine, with their numerous gaps and
hopeless obscurities, were then in their integrity and well
understood. Egypt's claim to a hoary antiquity was far
better known to Moses, and he was in a position to gain a
far more intelligent comprehension of it than is possible
at present; for exuberant materials were ready at his
hand, of which only a scanty and disordered remnant now
survives. If, then, Egyptian antiquity contradicts the
current chronology, it simply shows that this chronology
is based upon an unfounded assumption. It rests upon a
fundamentally mistaken interpretation of the ante-Abra-
hamic genealogy, and assigns a meaning to it which Moses
could never have intended that it should have.
As is well known, the texts of the Septuagint and of the
348

Samaritan Pentateuch vary systematically from the He-
brew in both the genealogies of Gen. v. and xi. According
to the chronologies based on these texts respectively,
the interval between the Flood and the birth of Abraham
was 292 (Hebrew), 942 (Samaritan), or 1172 years (Septua-
gint). Some have been disposed in this state of the case
to adopt the chronology drawn from the Septuagint, as
affording here the needed relief. But the superior accu-
racy of the Hebrew text in this instance, as well as gener-
ally elsewhere, can be incontrovertibly established. This
resource, then, is a broken reed. It might, however, be
plausibly imagined, and has in fact been maintained, that
these changes were made by the Septuagint translators
or others for the sake of accommodating the Mosaic narra-
tive to the imperative demands of the accepted Egyptian
antiquity. But if this be so, it is only a further confirma-
tion of the argument already urged that the ante-Abra-
hamic genealogy cannot have been intended by Moses as
a basis of chronological computation. He knew as much
of the age of Egypt as the Septuagint translators or any
in their day. And if so brief a term as this genealogy
yields, was inadmissible in their judgment, and they felt
constrained to enlarge it by the addition of nearly nine
centuries is it not clear that Moses never could have in-
tended that the genealogy should be so interpreted?
Furthermore, it seems to me worthy of consideration
whether the original intent with which these textual
changes were made, was after all a chronological one.
The principle by which they are obviously and uniformly
governed, is rather suggestive of a disposition to make
a more symmetrical division of individual lives than to
protract the entire period. The effect of these changes
upon the chronology may have been altogether an after-
thought.
Thus in the Hebrew text of Gen. v. the ages of differ-
ent patriarchs at the birth of the son named are quite ir-
349
years assigned to the several antediluvian patriarchs be-
Enoch 65 165 65
| 167
1

regular, and vary from sixty-five to one hundred and
eighty-seven. But the versions seek to bring them into
closer conformity, and to introduce something like a reg-
ular gradation. The Septuagint proceeds on the assump-
tion that patriarchs of such enormous longevity should be
nearly two centuries old at the birth of their son. Ac-
cordingly, when, in the Hebrew, they fall much below
this standard, one hundred years are added to the num-
ber preceding the birth of the son and the same amount
deducted from the number following his birth; the total
length of each life is thus preserved without change, the
proportion of its different parts alone being altered. The
Samaritan, on the other hand, assumes a gradual diminu-
tion in the ages of successive patriarchs prior to the birth
of their son, none rising to a century after the first two.
When, therefore, the number in the Hebrew text exceeds
one hundred, one hundred is deducted and the same
amount added to the years after the son was born. In
the case of Lamech the reduction is greater still, in order
to effect the necessary diminution. Accordingly the
fore the birth of their son in these several texts is as fol-
lows : --
Hebrew. Septuagint. Samaritan.
Adam 130 230 230
Seth 105 205 105
Enosh 90 190 90
Kenan 70 170 70
Mahalalel 65 165 65
J ared 162 162 62
Methuselah 187 | 187 67
Lamech 182 188 53
Noah 600 600 600

A simple glance at these numbers is sufficient to show
that the Hebrew is the original, from which the others

1 The number varies in different manuscripts.
350

diverge on the one side or the other, according to the
principle which they have severally adopted. It likewise
creates a strong presumption that the object contem-
plated in these changes was to make the lives more sym-
metrical, rather than to effect an alteration in the chronol-
ogy.
5. The structure of the genealogies in Gen. v. and xi.
also favors the belief that they do not register all the
names in these respective lines of descent. Their regu-
larity seems to indicate intentional arrangement. Each
genealogy includes ten names, Noah being the tenth from
Adam, and Terah the tenth from Noah. And each ends
with a father having three sons, as is likewise the case
with the Cainite genealogy (iv. 17-22). The Sethite gene-
alogy (chap. v.) culminates in its seventh member, Enoch,
who "walked with God, and he was not, for God took him."
The Cainite genealogy also culminates in its seventh
member, Lamech, with his polygamy, bloody revenge, and
boastful arrogance. The genealogy descending from
Shem divides evenly at its fifth member, Peleg; and "in
his days was the earth divided." Now as the adjustment
of the genealogy in Matt. i. into three periods of fourteen
generations each is brought about by dropping the requi-
site number of names, it seems in the highest degree prob-
able that the symmetry of these primitive genealogies is
artificial rather than natural. It is much more likely that
this definite number of names fitting into a regular
scheme has been selected as sufficiently representing the
periods to which they belong, than that all these striking
numerical coincidences should have happened to occur in
these successive instances.
It may further be added that if the genealogy in chap.
xi. is complete, Peleg, who marks the entrance of a new
period, died while all his ancestors from Noah onward
were still living. Indeed Shem, Arphaxad, Selah, and
Eber must all have outlived not only Peleg, but all the
351

generations following as far as and including Terah. The
whole impression of the narrative in Abraham's days is
that the Flood was an event long since past, and that the
actors in it had passed away ages before. And yet if a
chronology is to be constructed out of this genealogy,
Noah was for fifty-eight years the contemporary of Abra-
ham, and Shem actually survived him thirty-five years,
provided xi. 26 is to be taken in its natural sense, that
Abraham was born in Terah's seventieth year. This con-
clusion is well-nigh incredible. The calculation which
leads to such a result, must proceed upon a wrong as-
sumption.
On these various grounds we conclude that the Scrip-
tures furnish no data for a chronological computation
prior to the life of Abraham; and that the Mosaic records
do not fix and were not intended to fix the precise date
either of the Flood or of the creation of the world.


AA GenesisArticlesatGordonVol1

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

AA GenesisArticlesatGordonVol1

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

AA GenesisArticlesatGordonVol1

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

1

You might also like